《Its Too Late To Forgive》


 Chapter 1: 1. WELCOME TO THE HELL

    Chapter 1: 1. WELCOME TO THE HELL


    "It wasn''t me. I didn''t do anything. I didn''t kill Cindy Anderson. You have to believe me. Please give me


    once chance to exin. Please, believe me!" Be Evans, under the heavy rain, looked at the figure


    sitting in the car.


    The heavy rain had already blurred the window of the car, but she could vaguely see through it and


    nced at the cold expressionless person.


    Be''s entire body was soaking wet and trembling due to cold wind and rain but it didn''t stop her from


    shouting at the figure sitting in car, past the window,


    " Henry Jackson! Atleast listen to me! Give me one chance to exin! Please! Please!" , she herself


    doesn''t know for how long she stood there and for how many times she pleaded him.


    The car door was opened up and she was roughly pulled inside the car. Her thigh was hit hard but no


    one cared. She fell directly on his neat dry suit which was drenched instantly.


    Without wasting another second, she started saying, " Henry, I have nothing to do in this matter. I have


    not killed Cindy Anderson. I have no idea about this. Please believe me. It wasn''t me. It''s not like


    what..."


    Ahhhhhh....


    before she could finish her sentence, long and slender fingers pinched her chin mercilessly and forced


    her to look up and made her scream in fear.


    In a heart melting mesmerising voice , he asked her " Do you really love me so much?"


    "What?"


    Be could not believe this.


    Entire A city knew how much the little strong, beautiful and arrogant miss of reputed Evan family loved


    him. She loved him for more then 12 years now. She loved him more then anything and anyone in this


    world. Then why is he asking her such question?


    He was holding her chin by one palm and with other he started to wipe the water on her face. Be


    started feeling the warmth but before she couldpletely loose herself in his touch, he increased his


    strength on her chin, a cracking sound could be heard.


    Without any warmth and love in his voice, he said, "Be Evans, you love me to an extent that you


    would even kill Cindy?"


    Be suddenly came to her senses, a chilling feeling crept through out her body. Her lips moved slightly


    upwards to on her left side and she realizied how can he be so tender to her?


    He has never treated her well, even after confessing her love to him, then how can now? That''s not a


    warmth. It''s an indication of a storm which is about toe.


    "I didn''t do it. I didn''t mean this to happen. I didn''t mean to kill Cindy..." she was trying to defend herself.


    "Ofcourse you didn''t do it! Ofcourse you didn''t mean it! Ofcourse you didn''t kill Cindy directly! But you


    hired a group of gangsters to rape and defile her and forced her tomit suicide out of shame. All


    because you knew I started to like her and not you."


    Impatience and anger could be seen in his blood red eyes and without giving any chance to Be to


    exin, his slender and long hand reached Be''s chest and tore off her clothes.


    "Ahhhhh.. Stop, Henry Jackson Stop. Please stop...."


    One by one the back seat of the car was filled with the debris of Be''s clothing. And without any


    warning, Be felt a strong pain in her lower body part.


    She was in so much pain , not just physically but also pain in her heart. More she made a sound by


    pain, more he pushed harder.


    After Henry finished, what he had started, she was ruthlessly pushed outside the car. She fell hard on


    the concrete road, her elbow started bleeding. Her body was almost naked. The remaining clothing was


    not enough to cover her bare white chest also.


    In the rain, a cold voice came, " Miss. Evan , how does it feel now to be lying naked and raped?


    Helpless? Painful? It''s just a taste of your medicine."


    He saw red spots on the back seat of the car and saw that the woman''s legs were soaked in the blood.


    A thought came in his mind but within fractions of second it was gone too.


    He didn''t care and gave her another hatred looks and said , "Miss. Evans , I am too tired now. You got


    what you deserved. Please leave now."


    Be spoke "Henry please listen to me. Please. I didn''t.."


    "Be, if you are willing to regret and kneel now then I might think about something."


    Car door closed and iron gate of the Jackson mansion openned and closed mercilessly in front of her,


    as soon as the ck Bentley drove inside.


    She looked at the car as it drove inside the huge iron gate until it was hardly visible. Was this the end of


    her love? she thought. But with a ray of hope, wordings of that cold man crossed her mind, " if you


    kneel infront of the house , then i might think about something."


    Be stood up and walked towards the iron gate of Jackson Mansion. Under the heavy rain, already


    drenched naked body of Be kneeled down.


    It was not for the atonement of any crime but because of her love for Henry Jackson and her true


    friendship for her deceased friend Cindy Anderson.


    She was kneeling and begging to this cruel man not just to give her a minute to hear her but also


    because he was the most important man in her life.


    Who will believe that at the same time, a day before, Be Evans had thrown a huge party as she had


    turned 18 this year.


    And infront of the entire elite society of city A, standing on the diving board of her house swimming


    pool, she has confessed her love for Henry Jackson again. It was not the first time that he rejected her


    but as always she was arrogant and determined to make him love her one day.


    She was ready to wait as she knew that this is going to be a long journey. But she was happy as far as


    he was on her side.


    Henry Jackson was envied by many second generation young masters, not only because he was the


    richest and strongest businessmen of the country but as because he was the only second generation


    young master, who became a CEO at the age of 22 and brought a high rise to his Jackson enterprises.


    But there was one more reason and that was Be. He was the only one in the eyes and heart of the


    most beautiful young miss of city A, Be Evan, who was courted by many young masters but all she


    could do was to reject them politely.


    But today, this rain has washed away everything. Her clothes were ripped to shreds. Her body was


    brutally bruished and marked by Henry Jackson.


    She used her hands to cover her body but she couldn''t do itpletely. She was kneeling but her


    spine was straight. She was arrogant and has never degraded her dignity and pride for anyone.


    She has notmitted the crime for which she was med. And she was not ready to ept it at any


    cost. At this point , she was naive and really believed in her own power and was unknown about what


    her future holds for her.


    The rain poured heavily the entire night. A strong silhouette of man watched her every move through


    the french window of his room, which was on the third floor of this huge and magnificent Jackson


    mansion.


    Rain continued and with the same thought that "Will he believe me? ... Will he give me his time to


    exin? ... Will anyone believe me?.. Will everything be the same as before?.. " the night passed.


    The morning finally came. Be was pale. Rain did not stop at all. She was cold andpletely


    drenched in this rain.


    The iron gate opened, Leo Hank came out with an umbre. Leo was with Henry for more then 20


    years and was also a childhood friend of Be and Henry. Now he was one of the Henry''s bodyguards.


    Leo walked till Be and said , "Miss Evan, master Henry has asked you to leave now."


    Be looked up and said , " I want to see him, once, please."


    Leo repeated robotically, " Miss Evan, master Henry has asked you to leave now."


    She pretended to be strong and shut her eyes tight. The water that dropped from the side of her eyes


    were hard to differentiate from rain and tears. She opened them and looked at Leo Hank , with full


    determination and truth and said " Leo, you know me, I have not done anything to Cindy. I know you


    must be angry, as Cindy was your sister, but trust me I am saying the truth."


    Leo''s reaction changed, thisdy is still full of pride and lies. " Cindy was my sister, a simple and pure


    girl from the country side who knew nothing about your riches life, your night clubs, parties, affairs. But


    after the rejection by the master, you messaged her and asked toe to the sluttiest night club of the


    town. You were thest person whom she spoke to before dying. You gave her a meeting time but


    never came but you sent your hired gangsters who raped and defiled her and made hermit


    suicide.


    Miss Evan, you are rich and powerful but Cindy was not a cattle who was to be ughtered but a


    human life."


    Be was speechless. Cindy was Leo''s cousin and Henry''s women whereas what Be had was just


    her one sided love.


    She was still kneeling. Leo looked with disgust in his eyes and said "Oh, yes one more thing, Master


    asked me to tell you that, why weren''t you the one who was raped and died?"


    Be, who was still kneeling, felt more pain in her heart then her knees and body.


    Leo went back. Be finally picked her naked bruised body and tried to stand up but her lower limbs


    were numb and as soon as she got up , she fell hard on the road into a pool of dirty water.


    Dirty water sshed on her face and woke her up to face the reality, " Why weren''t you the one who


    got raped and died?" This really sounded like that man whom she loved the most.


    She gave the mansion herst look and said , " Cindy, why was it not me who died? Your death took


    everything from me." and walked away with her limbing naked brushed body.


    On the third floor of Jackson Mansion, there was silhouette of a long and masculin man, wearing just a


    night robe and gracefully holding a red wine ss in his right hand.


    His gaze was fixed, through his french window, on that back shadow outside the mansion, which was


    fading step by step.


    "Master, your message was conveyed word to word to Miss Evans." Leo said as he knocked on the


    door.


    "Miss Evans".. a wicked smile came on that man''s lips. "Call the Evans and tell them if they want to live


    and continue to be the same prestigious Evan group then they should abandon Be at once. There


    should not be any record of her existence in the Evan family. And if they refuse then they have to face


    me one on one."


    Leo understood and immediately called the Evans.


    After that, Henry said ," call the university and tell them to expel Be immediately on an ount of


    misconduct. Also tell her higher secondary school to cancel all her records and various prestigious


    schrships and awards that she has won in the past, stating that she cheated in junior school and


    entered their school. Let alone be her qualification be of a junior school failure."


    "Yes sir,... Done"


    "And,stly send her to prison." Henry Jackson said coldly.


    Leo raised his head abruptly "Sir, She is the one you... Sir, she is your wo..." Leo doesn''t know how to


    speak his words.


    Before he could finish the sentence, Henry interrupted, "She took a life and I want her to live in prison


    for just four years and learn a lesson. What''s the matter? "


    "Thankyou so much master".


    Leo broke down and begin crying. "If it was not for you then what Be did to Cindy would have gone


    unpunishable. Thank you master."


    "Leo, I am teaching Be Evan a lesson, not only because Cindy was your sister but also because I


    choose her." Henry said slowly and gulped the entire ss of wine in one go.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    His eyes were blood red and with a wicked smile on this face, he said " Be, WELCOME TO THE


    HELL."

 Chapter 2: 2. I AM THE LAW

    Chapter 2: 2. I AM THE LAW


    After seeing no hope at the Jackson mansion, Be dragged her scared and tired body to the Evan


    vi, her home, to her people, to her only hope.


    But to her surprise, she was blocked by the security guard at the gate of Evan vi and was repeated


    the same words that Henry Jackson has said for the Evans. And eventually she was asked to leave.


    Nobody from her family came to see her, neither her parents nor her brother. Were they so afraid of


    Henry Jackson. The iron gate of the vi separated her from everything which once she called her own.


    The head of the security guard, who has worked for the Evans for ages, saw her condition and took out


    his overcoat and gave it to her to cover her body.


    Without any signs of denial, she took the overcoat and wore it. It came only upto her thigh level but was


    able to cover her almost naked private parts.


    She was extremely grateful to the guard and after thanking him, she hugged the coat as if it was the


    only lifeline she is left with.


    Later the guard also handed over an envelope to her. She gave the guard a puzzled look and opened


    the envelope. Her eyes widened as soon as she saw the contents of it.


    Her all , hard earned credentials, schrships, qualifications were all cancelled and she was just left


    with a result of fourth standard passout. Few called her cheat and fraud and few called her murderer


    and rapist.


    Be did not know how to describe what she was feeling right now. Subconsciously she moved two


    steps behind and was caught off guard by two uniformed men.


    " Miss Be you are under arrest for nning and plotting of Miss Cindy Anderson''s rape and murder.


    So please don''t let us use force ande with us."


    She was escorted to the police station. She was then put in a cell. There was no sound in the cell. She


    curled herself in a corner like a frightened stray cat still wearing only the overcoat.


    After a long silence, she heard steady and heavy footsteps and fresh shinning pair of leather shoes


    came in her vision.


    Be looked up and meet cold pair of eyes which can give shivers to everyone around. She pretended


    to be strong and brave as she knew she was innocent but her shoulders were trembling. Those sharp


    eyes noticed it but did not react.


    He grabbed her chin and forced her to stand. She still tried to be calm and said "I didn''t do anything.


    Please believe me.."


    Henry was surprised. Is she still trying to maintain her dignity?


    But ofcourse, she is the Be, Be Evans, the face of beauty of city A.


    The woman who has always been prideful and dignified that even his continuous rejection of love didn''t


    leave a single dent on her and she continued loving him and confessing him infront of hundreds of


    people.


    He got more agitated and the force of his palm on her chin increased gradually to an extent that tears


    came out of her eyes and eventually her jaw bone cracked. She was in pain. She bit her own lips hard


    and her palm formed a fist while she was enduring the pain.


    Instead of sending her to a doctor for examination, he threw her hard on the floor, unbuttoned his


    trousers and did what he was longging for since yesterday night.


    From the moment he touched her and saw her bare body yesterday, he himself didn''t realise why he


    wanted to do so eagerly with her.


    He always thought her to be a spoilt little miss of a rich family, but on seeing those red spots on the


    back seat of his Bentley yesterday night, there was some indescribable happiness in his heart.


    He always thought that he loved Cindy Anderson and wanted her to be his woman but the feeling that


    he got after touching Be, he could never get that from Cindy.


    After he finished, he returned to the reality. Be looked at him with teary and begging eyes.


    After buttoning his shirt and making himself tidy again, he said in a cold voice "Who would have


    thought that such a pretty face and God''s own creation of the most beautiful eyes was hiding such an


    evil heart."


    "I didn''t do anything to Cindy Anderson!" Be''s face was pale. She bit her lips and said, "you can''t


    send me to the prison."


    "Hahaha ..... " the manughed loud as if he has heard the best joke of his life, "Yes I can and I will.


    Miss Evan please enjoy your happy life in the prison from now on."


    Henry turned and left but before he could step outside her cell, she screamed and said again, "I am


    innocent, there isw in this country and you can''t send me to the prison like this."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Henry turned arrogantly and said in a proud fashion, " I AM THE LAW."


    He was taking his revenge on her. All the blood was drained from Be''s face. She was pale and she


    could not say a single word.


    Nobody came to help her, nobody wanted to go against the great Henry Jackson. Her friends, her


    family, her subordinates- just nobody.


    After 2 days, she was sent to the women''s prison, with no trial , no judgement. Only holding on to the


    same overcoat and paper envelope which was given to her by the security guard.


    This is the ce where she finally realised that loving Henry Jackson was the biggest mistake of her


    life.

 Chapter 3: 3. ITS ALL MR. JACKSONS WISH- YOU CANT DIE

    Chapter 3: 3. IT''S ALL MR. JACKSON''S WISH- YOU CAN''T DIE


    The women''s prison was totally different from what she has imagined. Before entering the prison, Be


    was asked to strip all her clothes and was examined by the prison guards.


    She felt humiliated but had no one toin too as the guard told her that this is the routine checkup


    done for all the new prisoners.


    Sincest two days when she was in the police station, Henry Jackson came daily in the night and


    leave after satisfying his hunger. While sitting in the corner of her cell, Be could not understand this


    behaviour of Henry. Time passed and without any food and water, Be slept with a curled body.


    But as soon as she feel asleep, guard came in and asked her toe along. They tied a cloth on


    Be''s eyes and Be followed her and was led into a room.


    As soon as she entered the room, she was caged by her waist by pair of strong arms. Familiar


    fragrance came in her nose and suddenly she was frightened and started resisting. But those strong


    iron like arms became tighter and tighter.


    Despite her resistance, he carried her directly to the bed and threw her on the bed and pressed on her.


    He grabbed her neck by one hand, " You wanted me so badly, Where do you want to escape now?"


    "I....."


    He pinched her neck too tight. She coughed violently.


    "Really?" Henry Jackson picked his eyebrows. Though his face was expressionless, his cold eyes were


    dark as if brewing a storm.


    With a snort, he held her crotch tightly in his legs. As soon as he raised his hand, he tore her prisoner''s


    uniform apart.


    "No!"


    She knew what he was going to do. But she didn''t want to! She knew it was a senseless resistance but


    she still continued. But still that man got what he wanted.


    After finishing, Henry Jackson turned back and said, " You know it''s useless to resist, I will do as I wish.


    I will make you suffer 100 times more then what Cindy must have suffered before she died."


    Saying that he left, leaving her alone in the room. Few guards came and dragged her stained body into


    her cell and mercilessly throw her on the floor.


    Be herself does not remember for how many days this continued. Henry came daily but just like a


    clientele, finished his needs and went away. For initial few days Be continued to resist butter she


    stopped.


    After 2 months of this ordeal, Henry Jackson never appeared. Be was so naive that she thought


    finally she can be at peace.


    It''s been almost half a month that man appearedst. She slept peacefully in her cell, suddenly a


    bucket full of cold water was sshed on her and she was dragged out of her sleep.


    She was scared and she looked at her jail mates who were staring at her menacingly.


    She yelled, "What are you all doing? Don''t try to harm me or else I will call the warden.."


    The female convicts around her did not seem to be intimidated by her threats at all. Instead they looked


    at each other and bursted out in a loudugh.


    Their leader, a tall masculin woman of about age of 40, pointed her finger towards Be and asked,


    while controlling herughter, "What did you say missy? .. Did I hear it right?.. You are gonna call the


    warden?.. " the leader continued tough and asked all her fellow convicts to move aside and made a


    clear pathway towards the warden''s residence.


    Then she swung a strong fist at Be''s face mercilessly. "Go on! Call the warden, like you said you


    would. My sisters have already made a clear pathway for you. Go on.. Go" she roared.


    The p made Be sway on her feet, her ears were ringing and there was a steam of blood flowing


    through the left side of her mouth.


    With support of the wall, she got up and before she could perfectly regain her bnce, she charged on


    the leader and gave her a tight p on the face. The leader was not prepared and was caught off


    guard. She moved two steps behind.


    The leader was furious and her eyes were blood red with anger. She wanted to kill Be then and


    there.


    She roared, "You bitch, how dare you hit me." Who can ever think that this petite delicate looking girl


    can make such a ferocious woman angry to her core.


    The leader had gone mad, "Sisters lets show her, her real ce. Beat her as much as you want. Just


    don''t let her die." With this sentence everyone gathered started hitting Be mercilessly.


    Be managed and ran upto the jailer''s office. She turned and saw that no one followed her. She


    gripped the metal bars tightly and screamed for help, "Somebody please! Please help me! Save me!


    They are beating me." Still no body came from either side. Be thought as long she doesn''t get beaten


    again, its OK.


    Suddenly the warden''s door opened. A beautiful looking woman of around 40 yrs came out. She smiled


    at Be and asked her in soft voice, " What happened dear? Did anyone scare you?"


    "They are beating me." said Be with a sign of relief , feeling a little warmth in the warden.


    Warden stood straight and asked, "Who is it?" No one replied.


    Then she turned to look at Be''s checks which were hit by the leader. And said , " Is this the way you


    p?" she pointed on the leader. " Such a waste of a talent." said with disappointment in her eyes.


    Be could not understand for whom was this disappointment for!


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Be was confused by the warden''sst line and before she could open her mouth to ask the warden


    about it, a tight palm came andnded on her right cheek.


    Be fell down and for a moment she felt that her ability to hear has gone. Her face was half swollen


    and clear print of the five fingers where visible on her cheeks.


    Warden held her long ck silky hair, which was one of the most proudest and prettiest thing for Be,


    and made her stand.


    SMACK...


    Another tight pnded on her face. All the convict sisters wereughing at this time.


    Warden threw Be ruthlessly towards the sisters and said, " Enjoy your feast which is personally


    designed by Mr. Jackson. Don''t need to hold back and give this fucking bitch our warm wee.


    And make sure she feels 100 times more pain and humiliation but ya don''t kill her. " saying that warden


    walked away.


    Be was shocked beyond imagination. "Feast designed by Mr. Jackson!" Mr. Jackson ... Mr. Henry


    Jackson. Yes before he left he said he will made her feel 100 times more pain then what Cindy felt. She


    waspletely heart broken.


    All her linbs were shaking, while her heart was cold. Her eyes were dry. No wonder no guards came to


    her rescue. No wonder these huge jail convicts could beat her without any fear.


    Now herst dream that Henry had not given up on herpletely was shattered into pieces.


    "Ah.....!" She was once again pulled by her hair painfully and thrown on the ground face first.


    Her entire face was full of dirt.


    The every next second she was pulled by her hair again and a series of punching and kicking started.


    She was tossed from one person to another. At present she was nothing more then a ragged punching


    doll for all of them.


    She crumbled to the ground, groaning, " Ahhhh..... ahhhhhh.... stopppppp..."


    Finally she stopped screaming, letting these people punch and kick her as they wished. After the


    women grew tired out beating her up, they went back to their cells and went to sleep.


    Finally Be was left alone. She had never been bullied and humiliated before. All she did was to fall in


    love with a man named Henry Jackson.


    Be curled up on the dirty floor in agony, her tears flowing out of the corner of her eyes, smearing dirt


    all over her face.


    She was innocent but now she understood, as long as Henry Jackson believed she was guilty, then


    she was guilty for her sins and deserve to die.


    She did not have Evan''s support, an identification card, an educational background. Now she is just a


    convict.


    Henry Jackson wiped out all her existence proof! Now, Be Evan was not even Be Evan, she was


    just Convict No. 2409!


    While thinking about it again and again, she passed out. More because of pain in her heart then her


    body pain. Last thing that she remembered was the leader''s words, "IT''S ALL MR. JACKSON''S WISH -


    WE HAVE TO TAKE CARE OF YOU BUT YOU CAN''T DIE!"


    Next morning when Be woke up, she found herself to be tied to a toilet seat.

 Chapter 4: 4. FEAR OF THE RODENT

    Chapter 4: 4. FEAR OF THE RODENT


    Four years passed.


    The gates of A city women''s prison was opened and a small papery thin woman came out of it.


    Wearing the same overcoat that was handed over to her by the security guard at the gate of Evan vi.


    It lookedpletely worn out but still Be felt content wearing it.


    She stood at the door of the prison with old and new scars. After suffering a harsh life in the prison, this


    woman, who was once the most beautiful woman of city A is now beyond recognition.


    Once beautiful silky waist long here is now dull yellow looking rough and cut short and were roughly


    covering her right forhead as to cover something beneath.


    Her natural milky white smooth skin now had wrinkles, it''s dry, rough and full of scars and old blood


    patche''s spots in blue and ck colour.


    God''s own love creative eyes are now dull and lifeless. If you see carefully, one can find something


    peculiar about her right eye.


    She was ridiculously thin that her overcoat seemed very heavy on her shoulders.


    There was no one around, still the woman''s head and spine were low.


    She turned and saw that gate once again then she started walking towards the road.


    Bncing her right lower limb with right hand and holding a transparent stic bag in left hand. She


    was limbing towards the bus station.


    While waiting for the next bus, she opened her stic bag and counted the money which she has


    earned during her stay in the prison. There was total of 21 dors in her bag.


    Though she was in the prison for 4 years, more then half of her money was used for some other


    purpose and she was left with just 21 dors.


    A bus stopped and Be slowly boarded the bus. Her head was naturally down and she paid 1 dor as


    her bus fair and started moving towards the rare end.


    Before she could be seated, the driver started his engine. With a sudden jerk, Be feel on the seat,


    but she didn''tin.


    Even the driver seem to be least bothered. He never liked this route. As those who boarded from this


    station are all criminals. Be sat down and started looking outside. A lot has changed.


    Suddenly her eyes became heavy and she slept. She doesn''t know for how long she has slept but she


    was woken up by load scolding noise of the driver.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she meet with pair of angry eyes who were scolding her. She saw a


    hand approaching her, she spontaneously kept her hands on her chest and her entire body was


    trembling and she screamed, "noooo.. please... stop!" , in an ear piercing voice.


    Driver was taken back by this attitude of her''s. He was just trying to wake her up by patting on her


    shoulder. He looked at her with disgust and told her to get out of the bus as he has reached thest


    stop.


    Be was literally chased out of the bus by the driver. But this humbledy didn''t say a word but


    thanked the driver for waking her up.


    She has learned a lot in the prison, especially how to be humble and grateful that she was still alive.


    She got down of the bus and looked around. A totally unfamiliar surrounding. This was the time when


    she realised that she has no ce to go.


    With 20 dors in her hand she can''t afford a hotel. She started wondering on the street alone, in the


    hope to find a secluded ce where she can sleep for the night.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She saw a small bakery, she entered and saw the rack full of delicacies. Suddenly she felt that all the


    eyes are on her. She quickly asked for a bread and a bottle of water. She didn''t speak a single word but


    said in symbols. As she came out of the shop, shop keepers whispered "such an ugly weird woman".


    After paying, she rushed outside and sat on a brick in an empty alley. Two rodents came running out


    the garbage can, which was ced near the brick on which Be was sitting.


    Seeing the rodents running, two beautiful women, of age around 30 years, screamed in fear and gave


    a dirty and surprising look at Be and ran away. Be also once was scared of rodents but not


    anymore.


    It was the time when she was 16 years old. Two years before she was sentence to jail.


    Few of her friends have gone for camping which included Henry Jackson too. They were divided into


    group of 2 , in total 8 groups.


    All the boys wanted to take this opportunity and be Be''s partner, as it was the best chance toe


    close to her in this long forest hicking and reaching the camp side. But Be tricked Henry and they


    became partners.


    Everyone, including Henry was aware of this, but he didn''t say a word. Hicking started. All the boys


    tried hard toe first as they wanted to impression the beauty of City A, Be Evans.


    Be was not in a hurry, as she just wanted to stay alone with Henry as long as possible. Be was


    enjoying every minute of this hiking trip. Sometimes she would run, sometimes she will pretend to be


    tired and make Henry hold her hand while walking. Sometimes she will pretend that she is unable to


    walk and will climb Henry''s back and be his piggy bag. All through out Henry resisted but could


    not stop Be from troubling him.


    He was fed up of Be and threw her on the ground. Be fell hips first on the ground. Her butts


    pained.


    She made a frowning sad face and while rubbing her ass , she spoke in anger, "Henry Jackson, why


    did you do that? And that too to me, Be Evans!"


    Be was an arrogant proud beauty. Henry did not reply and started walking ahead.


    Be chased him and held him tight by his wrist and said, "Listen Henry, I know you don''t like me but I


    love you and you and this entire world knows that. Even if you don''t love me, that''s not a problem either


    because I know, one day I will make you love me.


    No one can be your wife other then me, Be Evans. Sorry, Mrs. Be Henry Jackson." Saying that


    Be left his wrist, hid her tomato red face, blushed and started giggling and dreaming.


    All of a sudden it started raining heavily. Be got panicked. She was scared of rain and thunderstorm.


    It was pouring heavily. Be could not see Henry.


    It seems that while Be was day dreaming about her future with Henry. Thetter walked by. Be


    was scared and she started walking fast, calling his name. But he was no where to be seen.


    A strong arm stopped her and pulled her by her wrist and entered an empty dry cave. The cave was


    dark. Be was already scared.


    Since childhood, Be was scared of two things, thunderstorm and darkness.


    But as she grew , she was surrounded by one more fear. And that fear was getting abandoned by


    Henry. Henry was her life. She herself doesn''t know when she feel in love with him so much.


    It was dark, something ran over her feet. Be was scared, she screamed, at the same time there was


    a loud noise of lighting, she ran fast and hugged Henry totally in fear. She held Henry so tight , as if she


    wants to melt in his arms.


    Henry had just removed his soaked shirt. He was bare chest. Be''s T-shirt was soaking wet and was


    hugging her so well that all her curves were seen beautifully.


    With water droplets on her face, juicy silky pink lips, beautifully curved body which was emitting a


    natural fragrance of lily. Henry was tempted.


    He subconsciously held Be tightly in his arms. Be became nervous.


    In sexy voice Henry asked, "What are you scared off?"


    "Thunderstorm and darkness. An.. an.. and.." Be found it difficult to finish her sentence. She wanted


    to "... loosing you." but Henry''s this behaviour made it difficult for her to finish her sentence.


    Henry''s right hand was moving on her back whereas his left hand was holding her waist tightly.


    Their eyes met, Be was feeling little ufortable and started resisting his touch.


    Henry waspletely turned on by Be''s beauty. Be was looking so pure and at the same time so


    seductive. He started touching her every where. Slowly he held her chin softly and raised it to face him.


    Be was hesitating, "Henry no, this is not right."


    Henry bent down and whispered in her ears, "Rx... I am there.. I will take all the responsibility... I will


    protect you.. Always.." saying that, he bit on her earlobe.


    Be opened her eyes with this sudden and sensual act. Henry was pleased with her reaction.


    Slowly he started licking her ear, moved down to her swan white neck. Started licking and kissing


    there.. hard. While nibbling her cor bone, his one hand held her head and other went inside her


    waist. He felt her smooth, silky, perfect figured waist.


    A strange current like feeling swept over Be. Her eyes were tightly closed. Her body was trembling.


    Nothing went unnoticed by Henry and he was actually loving this moment.


    He gazed at her wet juicy lips. He couldn''t wait to suck away all the sweet nectar. He went for her lips.


    There lips were hardly 2 cms apart, when suddenly Cindy with her cousin Leo appeared.


    Henry pushed Be away. Cindy was too busy in fixing her hair, so she didn''t notice anything but Leo


    saw it all.


    Leo always knew that Henry liked Be but could not understand the reason why was Henry


    continously denying his feelings. And why was he so interested in his cousin Cindy. Who was also


    beautiful butparatively she was no match to Be.


    Be it in beauty, in intelligence, in manners, in reputation.. Be was perfect in everything. Be was


    such a pure beauty that every second generation young master, not only wanted her, but also felt that


    she is one who can be taken home to their parents.


    Where as Cindy was far below this scale. Though she was from a country side and people presumed


    that all the country side girls are naive and pure. But Cindy was totally opposite of this. She was very


    out going, modern and surely not pure.


    But Leo dared not disclose her real colours infront of Henry or anyone else.


    He was in a huge debt of Cindy''s family. Leo was raised by them since his parents died, when he was


    only 6 years old.


    They never differentiated him from their only child, Cindy. They loved him equally. And always taught


    him to forgive Cindy everytime and support and protect her always, no matter what.


    Be was flushed, her entire face of red like monkey''s bottom. She covered her face and moved aside


    and sat.


    Cindy Anderson, who was now already a courted woman of Henry, came to him and asked in a


    seductive way, " what''s going on here?"


    "She has FEAR OF RODENT" Henry replied as if nothing happened between the two few minutes back


    and walked on the other side.


    Rain stopped and all four of them walked towards the camp area. Almost everyone were there. Camp


    was set up in the open field of a 5 star resort, so it had good dry areas and good source of light.


    As soon as Be sat down, Alora Hush, one of the young miss of Hush family, who hated Be for her


    beauty and was jealous for her for her intelligence, asked, "Be, what''s those marks on your neck?".


    Everyone''s attention was shifted towards Be. She felt embarrassed and her face was flushed red.


    Henry saw her response and gave a wicked smile and waited for Be''s response.


    Suddenly something came in her mind and she said, "We were stuck in a cave, to avoid the rain, there


    were lots of insects and mosquitos there. These are probably their bit allergy."


    Saying that Be got up and rushed to her tent without looking back. Henry knew that they can not tell


    the truth but he was somehow disappointed by her response. So even he went to his tent, excusing


    himself for changing his clothes.


    Cindy saw their response. Actually she has seen everything that happened in the cave but pretended


    to be innocent in front of Henry. She gave a wicked smile and continued to chat with Leo. She already


    knew what she has to do next.

 Chapter 5: 5. LAS DEUX

    Chapter 5: 5. LAS DEUX


    With a loud noice of honking cars, Be came back to reality. She found a small space in between the


    dumpster and a wall. It seemed to be some what clean.


    Be was pleased. She cleaned it up more with a help of a piece of rug and ced a torn newspaper


    on it. Then with a help of the brick, on which see was sitting while eating her food, and remaining


    newspaper she made a small shade. She was used to sleeping in a small cage, so she lied there well.


    She was kind of happy in a ce like this as she realised that finally she was alone.


    Next morning she was awaken by the loud noise of dumper truck, which came to empty the dumpster.


    She washed her face and mouth with the water in her bottle and had her remaining bread. She then


    started thinking of what to do next and where to go next.


    Once the most demanded beauty of this city who was courted by so many young masters. These


    young master only waited for her single smile. They all wanted to take her home to their parents, marry


    her and make her their''s forever but today she had no ce to go. She had no one whom she can call


    her family or friends. All thanks to a single statement made by that man, which changed her life


    overnight.


    Suddenly a pamphlet flew from the dump. It read "Cleaner needed. Lodging and one meal included.


    Sry negotiatable."


    Be cleaned her clothes. She didn''t have anything to make herself up with. She simply wetted her


    short hair and left for that address.


    The ce, " LAS DEUX" was 30 floors building standing tall in one of the most costliest areas of the


    city. This club was hardly 2 and half years old but had already gained lot of poprity amongst the


    young generation riches and tourists.


    It has also ranked No.1 night club, consecutively for 2 years in all the leading charts of the country.


    There are total 3 floors for underground parking. Ground floor for official work, marvelllous eye catching


    reception, dressing room for the attendants and waitresses.


    1st and 2nd floor were country''s biggest discotheque, which yed the best music yed by leading


    DJs of the country.


    Many young masters have their personal booths for private parties from 3rd floor to 10th floor. And


    many also owned entire floor for after party fun


    which 15th floor onwards. Each floor had its own key controller installed in the elevator.


    Entire club was a beauty. It had a world ss design. Italian marble, Italian furniture, carpets. Each and


    every room of this club had a different design. More then 50 leading interior designers were used to


    make this club.


    Be stood infront of the building for a while. Gathered her courage and went upto the receptionist and


    handed over the pamphlet. Without even looking up, the receptionist wayed her hand towards the


    manager''s office.


    Be knocked on the door. A beautiful voice came from inside, and Be entered. There was a


    beautiful nobel lookingdy , of about 26 -27 years, who was sitting on her office table. She was in a


    red velvety off shoulder dress. She looked radiant in this colour. Her body was shinning and she had a


    beautiful aura surrounding her.


    She seemed to be quite busy with her paper work and was in a bad mood. She was in desperate need


    of a cleaner for 6th floor to 10th floor.


    These were the floors where the notorious young masters had their private booths and they were


    known to cause trouble. But also were the backbone of this industry. Once their party started, there


    was no limit to alcohol, fun, pleasure and money.


    Without looking up, thedy said, "Are you going to continue standing her or will you speak?"


    "Madam, I saw this pamphlet and I havee for a job." a hoarse ears piercing voice came. ire,


    who was busy with her work, was so shocked to hear her voice that she shuddered and stopped her


    pen and looked up towards the source of this harsh voice. She was even more disappointed in what


    she saw.


    "Why is your voice so grating and harsh?"


    These four years in prison that she has spent, had made Be ustomed in keeping her heads down,


    so even though the woman just called her voice unpleasant on her face, she merely replied slowly and


    gently, "I inhaled too much smoke."


    The beautiful woman asked with another surprising looks, "Was it a fire?"


    "Yes, it was mam." Be calmly lowered her eyes at that moment. Was it really a fire or an arson?


    Midnight, 3 and half years back. Tonight Be was asked to sleep in a room rather then her usual


    ce. She felt a little suspicious but couldn''t tell. In the night around 3 a.m. , Be started feeling


    suffocated. Suddenly the room was filled with heavy smoke which wasing out air conditioner''s


    vents. She started coughing badly and wanted to get up and run. But to her horror, she realisied that


    her hands and legs were tightly tied with the chains to the bed. She couldn''t let herself free.


    Be was coughing so badly that her eyes became puffy and red. Her face was all dark. It was difficult


    for her to breath. And eventually she passed out.


    As soon as she passed out, a group of people entered the room. Checked her and carried her outside.


    They came at exact timings as if they were watching her all through out her struggle.


    Next morning when she woke up, she found herself in her usual ce. She tried to speak, but she


    couldn''t. After a long time of trying again and again, she could finally speak.


    As she spoke, same group of her jail mates with their leader came in and asked her to sing a song.


    Be hesitated, a tight pnded on her face. She swayed and feel on the ground and started


    singing.


    Be''s voice was oncepared to the nightengale bird. Today as she sang, she had little difficulty,


    her voice was little harsh but still clear enough. With this also , anyone can still appreciate her voice.


    The leader was not happy. She suddenly with fear looked at the remote dark corner of Be''s cell and


    then called her sisters.


    Her two sisters immediately left the cell for a while. Soon they were back holding 2rge hukkas in their


    hands. Be was still singing.


    She was tired, her throat was hurting. The leader saw her difficulty and dered that, "if you stop for a


    single second also then you will be punished. "


    Be was scared and she continued to sing. The sisters lit the hukkas and started enjoying. The leader


    took a puff, got up, held Be''s chin, forced open her mouth. Then she ced her mouth on Be''s


    mouth and exhaled her puff.


    Be felt disgusted and coughed harshly but soon turn by turn they would all inhale a good chunck of


    the smoke and would exhale in Be''s mouth till she starts coughing non stop.


    This continued for more then an hour. Be was tired, her throat was hurting by inhaling so much of


    smoke. Finally she stopped and asked for a ss of water as her throat was dry and burning as if it


    was on fire.


    But as the leader had said before, "if you stop, you will be punished." She sticked to her words. As


    Be stopped singing, the leader signalled, the jail mates held Be''s hands and legs tightly. Be was


    lying on the floor. She was scared. She couldn''t anticipate what''s going to happen next.


    The leader held her chin and forcefully opened her mouth and poured buring coal in her mouth and


    pushed it into her throat. Be entire throat instantly started burning. There was so much of pain but the


    leader didn''t stop. Be was crying, trying to be free, begging them but nothing helped. After putting


    around 5-6 pieces of burning coal in her mouth, they tied her up and tapped her mouth and left.


    Next time when Be spoke, her voice was beyond recognition. It was so harsh and unpleasant like


    rubbing of sandpapers. Her voice box was totally damaged and no one cared to show her to a doctor.


    The leader again came in her cell, looked up at the same dark corner and said to Be, "Didn''t you


    propose Mr. Henry Jackson sir in your sweet voice? Didn''t you sing him the love song in that voice?"


    she continued "Hahahaha..... trying doing it now." and left.


    When Be was seventeen, Henry had turned twenty-one. His family threw a grand party. His father,


    Mr. John Jackson, was a very handsome and kind hearted man. He was very fond of Be since


    starting. When Be was only 6, he demanded her hand from Be''s grandfather, Mr. Mark Evan, for


    his son, Henry Jackson. After that whenever he met Be, he would call her his daughter-inw.


    Maybe this is how Be started loving Henry more and more every day. May be because of this Be


    was confident that Henry will be her life partner.


    On asion of Henry''s twenty-first birthday, Beposed and sang a beautiful song for him. This


    was the first time that Be sang infront of so many people. As she started , all the people gathered


    there including Henry were mesmerized by her voice. Everyone except Cindy, who was holding her


    wine ss tightly.


    During the song, Henry was so attracted to Be that he started walking towards the stage. Be


    noticed that, she blushed and smiled, and continued with her song. As soon as Henry took one step,


    Cindy pretended to copse in his arms.


    He caught her in time and helped her outside. This party was nned in a five star hotel and many


    guests had their stay in this hotel itself. Henry helped the unconscious Cindy to one of the rooms which


    was booked by himself.


    Be finished her song but Henry never came up on the stage infact Henry was not even there when


    she finished her song. Be was little disappointed but still was happy as she sessfully made and


    sang the song for her true love.


    Same night, one of the guests, who was from the musicpany, offered Be a huge contract to


    make her own album with this song as the leading song. But without giving a second thought Be


    clearly refused this 10 million dors contract saying that this song is for her true and one and only


    love. Through the song, she recited her entire journey with that man. All her love, her feelings, her


    emotions were in that song. But unfortunately, that man was not there.


    "Hey.... Hellllooooo....."


    "Oh... Sorry mam...."


    That nobeldy noticed that Be was not interested in exining further, and nor was ire interested


    in hearing any sad stories at present. She frowned slightly and clicked her tongue. "Missy, I will be very


    frank with you. This won''t do. LAS DEUX is the number 1 night club in the entire country with most high


    ss clientele and frankly you are a sore in the eyes. I am sorry you are of no use here."


    She gazed at Be once again, making no attempt to hide her disgust. She clearly had a low regard for


    her. Ugly woman dressed in an over sized overcoat, which was faded, totally worn out.


    LAS DEUX was not somewhere any Tom-Dick-Harry can enter or work, so even the regr attendants


    and waitresses need to have decent features and sexy curvy bodies.


    She was suprised even to think that how can this woman even have guts toe in a ce like this


    and ask for a job.


    ire stood up from her seat, and said rudely,


    "Listen, this won''t work. Someone with your looks and voice can''t even be a waitress here so


    please leave." ire''s head was paining, she was already in stress for looking for a cleaner and then


    this ugly woman wasted her time.


    "Madam, I am here for the job of a cleaner."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 6: 6. STREAM OF SUN SHINE

    Chapter 6: 6. STREAM OF SUN SHINE


    The hoarse voice spoke up dully, ire was once again surprised and her footsteps were sessfully


    stopped.


    She paused and turned around, raising her brow as she appraised Be from head to toe again.


    Suspiciously, she asked,


    "Excuse me! What did you say just now?"


    "Madam, I havee here to work as a cleaner."


    "What''s your age?"


    With her head low all the time, Be humbly replied, " Twenty two".


    Though Be looked like she was in her mid thirties but still ire believed her and said,


    "I have never seen any woman in her twenties, who is willing to lower her head and her dignity and


    take a tough job of a cleaner and that too in a night club."


    She continued, "the youngest cleaner aunty here is also forty two years old and you are just twenty


    two! Why??"


    This girl may have a hideous scar on her forehead and a dead stick - thin body, but she was still only in


    her twenties.


    They had plenty of women of this age in her club. Some were attendants and some were waitresses


    but never a cleaner.


    She thought as soon as she finished speaking, this girl will start telling her , her sad story and ire


    has nned to throw this girl out of the club if she does that. Who cared about the life of a stranger


    they just meet?


    But ya for sure, these stories do help the girls get money out of the riches pockets.


    But to her surprise, the ugly woman didn''t utter a word regarding her past.


    She humbly said in a hoarse voice, ,"I have nothing left to loose. I will be d if I am able to sell my


    body, only if I could."


    She paused. Its very hard for Be to speak long sentences now, her throat hurts.


    "Before I entered your office, I saw many young, beautiful and vibrant women around. I know the


    standard of my looks. I know I can''t sell my body even if I walk naked with my legs separated, so I can


    only do what no one else wants too."


    She spoke again, in even more unbearable voice, "Madam, I am in need of a job and shelter...


    desperately.. I won''t cause any trouble and bear all the consequences."


    She has no identity now. She did not have a home, or a file of her existence or any qualifications. Who


    will hire her? The only identification she has now is Convict No 2409. What dignity she is left with?


    There was a sh of self-deprecating humor in Be''s eyes.


    ire was surprised again. Though this woman infront if her is ugly and humble but there is something


    unusual about her. She appraised her again from top to bottom, frowned and shook her head. Tilted


    her head and while giving a smirk , she returned to her table.


    She picked her pen and started filling her form.


    ''What''s your name again?"


    "Be"


    "Be! Just Be? Miss I am filling your employment form. Even though you are going to work as low


    as fourth standard worker in thispany, formalities need to be done."


    She continued, " Your full name?"


    "Be Evans" Be hesitated for a second. But then thought there can be thousands of Evans in the


    country, so she need not worry. But can there be thousands of Be Evans? Silly girl!!


    "Be... meaning Beautiful" sheughed. " Your parents must be really in love with you that they kept


    such a name for you! Right?"


    Be''s eyes were dead. There was no sign of life in them. "Do they love me???" , now she really knew


    the answer.. NO.


    " I don''t have any family." Be said calmly.


    ire looked at Be once again, frowned and said, "Go to HR department, which is to your right, once


    you are out of my office and get a copy of your ID and your residential proof."


    "Madam.." Keeping her head down, Be spoke again, "I don''t have a ce to live. I don''t have a


    home..... hmmm... I don''t have a residential proof." Her residence was cell no.16 , which was also


    changed time to time as per the requirements of others, forst 4 years.


    ire didn''t ask anything further. She called up her subordinate and said, " Lillye over to my office.


    Yes, yes.. I have finally hired a cleaner for floor 6th to 10th. Pleasee and show her the dorms."


    She ced her hand on the phone and said, "Have you eaten anything?" she just asked, but somehow


    she was sure of the answer. Be looked down and shook her head as no. ire understood and


    asked Lilly to take the cleaner to canteen first and then the dorms.


    Then she got up and walked across Be. She suddenly stopped her five inches heels, turned around


    and said, "Be, do you know, inspite of your looks and voice, why did I hire you at this ce, where


    only looks is money?"


    She did.not expect an answer, so she continued, "It''s simply because you said one right thing. If you


    could sell your body then you would. But you know you can''t, so you just want to do what you can to


    make a living."


    "Many people, twice your age also, doesn''t understand this. They actually doesn''t know where they


    stand and take up something which is beyond their capability and falls hard."


    "You know yourself and you look at yourself and your capability honestly. I believe when someone


    knows what they can do clearly then they also knows what they can''t do." while speaking she narrowed


    her eyes and continued,


    "Don''t take me or LAS DEUX casually."


    Hearing all this, Be answered as slowly as ever, "Madam, I know I am ugly, so I won''t go to ces


    where I am not needed. I know I have an unpleasant voice and my throat hurts whenever I speak , so I


    wont speak anything unnecessary." so there is no chance of gossiping.


    Saying that Be looked at the water jar which was kept on the guest sofa of ire''s room. Inst 4


    years, this was the 1st time when Be actually had verbal conversation with someone. Earlier


    whenever she was with someone, it was always physical abuse with her mouth tied or tapped.


    ire was satisfied with her decision. She noticed that Be was standing and speaking for a long


    time. She walked upto the ss jar. Poured a ss full of cold water and handed over to Be. Be


    gave her a thanking gesture and took the ss.


    As soon as she touched the ss, her hands started trembling. Cold water was so soothing for her


    throat that without even noticing she drank 4 sses of water one after the other. Since her voice box


    was broken, whenever Be had water in the prison, she was given boiling water to drink. Which slowly


    slowly burnt her entire throat to an extent that now she can''t even eat in rice without feeling pain in


    her throat.


    ire looked at her. Gave a smile and thought, such a silly humble girl. She should have told me that


    she was thirsty a long back.


    "Go ahead. Now go to HR department. Give them this form that I have signed and also give them your


    ID to make a copy of it. And also there is no need for a residential proof. I am trusting on you for this."


    Be was deeply touched by this simple word "trust". No one trusted her in her life. This woman , whom


    she has just met said that she trusted her.


    "And ya, you will find Lilly there, ask for her, and go to dorms after your dinner. And rest for today."


    "Come to work from tomorrow, sharp 4 o''clock in the evening"


    "Thank you madam"


    "You can call me ire Jones. Now leave."


    Be left the office and straight away went to the HR department. She gave her ID and was asked to


    pick it upter from ire''s office. She was then handed 3 pairs of her cleaner''s uniform in a cloth bag.


    The bag also contained 2 pairs of shoes and socks. 2 set of gloves. 2 sets of keys. One of them was


    for her dorms and her room, whereas the other set was keys of all the washrooms and utility room


    which was made inside one of the empty bathrooms'' which were assigned for the staff of the club.


    Be nodded with her head down , as she was given all the instructions. Everyone in HR department


    including Lilly were surprised to see how ugly she was and were disgusted by her voice and thought


    that ire must have woken up on the wrong side of the bed today, that she selected such an ugly


    duckling in a ce like this.


    But no one dared to speak against ire.


    She was the second in charge exactlying after the Boss of the club. Everything happening in the


    club was done under her sharp eyes. Boss really appreciated her work. She was equally held for all the


    praises of working hard and bringing the club''s name to the peak of what it was now. Everyone in the


    club respected her and at the same time were scared of her.


    Lilly unwillingly took Be to the canteen. She dared not walk beside her as she didn''t wanted to be


    seen with this ugly creature.


    She showed Be, the section which was made for cleaners and sweepers to sit and eat, either their


    own meals or canteen''s and she also showed her the counter from where she was suppose to take her


    food.


    This canteen was not very huge but had clear demarkations between the sittings and collection


    counters. One of the most luxurious counter was for the Bosses and shareholders. Then was for the


    managers. Then came for the attendants and waitresses andstly for the cleaners and sweepers.


    Be kept her bag, which was given to her by the HR department , on one of the most remote seat of


    the canteen and washed her hands and went to the counter.


    There was an old woman at the counter for cleaners and sweepers. She looked at Be. At the same


    time Be looked at her too. Their eyes met and for the first time, in ce of seeing disgust , she saw


    pity.


    Be immediately lowered her eyes. The olddy, called, Mrs.Pots, who was also the manager of the


    canteen, somehow felt love and sympathy for this child.


    She softly told her, "My child, this is not the right counter for you. The counter for attendants and


    waitresses is no.3. You must go there and collect your coupons."


    Be lowered her head even more and her entire body was trembling. In the past she was always


    betrayed by this act of love, from Henry to the warden of the jail.


    The old saw it then she looked at the bag which was kept at the most remote seat of the canteen. So


    this child is really a cleaner now. She is surprised and sad for Be.


    She gave Be a booklet of coupons which she was to use everytime she entered the canteen.


    Be took it and started looking at the food counter. And slowly picked up a bowl and pour little rice and


    a small ss of soy milk. She turned and started limbing towards her seat.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The olddy noticed this also and also that Be drank almost a ss of water after every bite of the


    rice. She took almost an hour to eat quarter bowl of rice and slowly limbing picked her bowl and her


    bag and left the canteen.


    Later she was taken to the dorms. As soon as Be entered the dorms, she felt so happy that she


    began to cry. See saw her room and there was a STREAM OF SUN SHINEing through the


    window of her room.


    She slowly opened her window and sun shined directly on her. After 4 years of darkness there was light


    in her room.

 Chapter 7: 7. I AM JASON MORRIS

    Chapter 7: 7. I AM JASON MORRIS


    ire returned to her office in the evening. Be''s appointment letter and ID along with the original ID


    was kept on her table.


    She casually took a nce but her eyes were wide opened. She couldn''t believe in what she saw. This


    was an ID card of a girl whose beauty was beyond what words could describe.


    Her pure spotless white skin, her rosy cheeks, lusty pink lips, God''s own creation of beautiful eyes that


    can make anyone sink into them , ck silky smooth hair flowing as if they were telling a story. In total


    her beauty was like of an enchantress. ire being into this business has seen plenty of beautiful girls


    but this one was unbeatable.


    Then she saw that this ID which was not made by any government agency or by anypany plus it


    was made only 4 years back. It seemed as if it was made for some special purpose.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then she recollected the looks of ''Be'', whom she meet in the morning. A humble girl, who even


    though was just 22 years old but my the condition of her face skin, which was full of wrinkles, she


    looked like in herte 30''s. She had yellow dull hair. A hideous scar on her right forehead. Broken skin.


    Papery thin body.


    ire got goosebumps when she recollected her looks.


    Just 4 years. What has happened to this girl in these 4 years that she changed so much!!


    She doesn''t know why but she really wanted to know more and more about Be. She reminded her of


    someone close.


    "Be, What are you?"


    Another four months passed since Be started working in the club LAS DEUX.


    When night fell, the city would lit up in thousands of neon lights and another era of pleasure will start.


    Even though Be was slow in her work but she worked very efficiently and ire was very happy with


    that. Be was never distracted from her work and always did what everyone told her to do.


    She was always quiet and withdrawn, and she did everything that she was asked, even if it was not her


    work. She never retorted and never talked back, even if they purposely gave her a tough time.


    Be did everything, from sweeping the toilets, to cleaning the dustbins and disposing the garbage.


    From cleaning up all the vomiting to all the trash made in the private booths.


    She cleaned all the private booths and set them up daily before starting of the club. She made sure that


    each and every corner is well cleaned.


    Before going home, she always opened the thick curtains of these booths so that sunshine cane


    inside and freshen up the rooms.


    Be returned to her utility room and neatly ced her cleaning supplies there.


    She has just cleaned booth no. 709 where a young miss has thrown up. She pardoned all the guests


    and asked them politely to move outside the room for 10 minutes as the entire room was full of foul


    smell of vomit. She cleaned up the booth thoroughly and even lit few fragrant candles.


    Within minutes, entire room was full of Jasmine smell. The owner of the booth was very pleased by her


    and gave 50 dors as a tip. Be whose head was already down, said thank you and left.


    Her utility was so small that only two buckets can be kept in it. But it was very orderly and neatly kept


    by her.


    Be was now used to sleeping in a small cage, that''s why Be could manage to take rest in this room


    whenever she was free.


    Be never slept as she was scared that as soon as she will close her eyes, her nightmares will start.


    Its almost 4 months that she has left that hell but the shadows have not left her alone. Be knew very


    well that she can never evere out of those nightmares, not in this life atleast.


    More then three and half years back :


    When Be opened her eyes, she was tied to a toilet seat. Yesterday was a nightmare for her. She,


    never ever in her life was bullied and beaten by anyone. But yesterday, she was almost beaten to


    death by more then 10 people.


    Her entire body was painful and hurting. She was unable to open her eyes properly. She knew that her


    face must be badly swollen.


    She doesn''t know when she passed out but now when she has opened her eyes, she realisied that her


    hands are tied at the back, her legs are tied and her neck, with a help of dog''s cor and chain, is tied


    to the toilet seat.


    As she was struggling to get free, she was in horror. One by one the jail convicts came and started


    using that toilet. Be could not tolerate this yuckyness and felt sick and started vomiting.


    Be was already weak by yesterday''s torture and with this disgusting smell and so much of vomiting,


    she felt more dizzy and she passed out. She did not even realised that she feel on her own vomitus.


    The jail mates seemed to be pleased with this. They took few snaps of her''s and sent to a number,


    named Mr. Jackson.


    Be was woken up by ssh of cold water. Her body started shivering. She was no more in the toilet


    but inside a small dark room. Be was scared but eventually ining years, she became habituated


    with this cell. Cell no.16.


    It was a small room with smell of rottening walls. This prison never had any cell with number 16. This


    particr room where there was no source of sunlight was actually a dumper room for garbage. But


    now this room had one more function. From now onwards this was Be''s house for 4 years.


    Be woke up suddenly and found that her legs and hands were free but her neck was still tied with the


    dog''s cor and a stainless steel chain. Her clothes were already ripped by yesterday''s beatings.


    The gang leader, gave a look towards the cemented wall''s corner, approached Be with strong and


    heavy steps. Be''s heartbeat almost stopped and she was so scared that she urinated in her clothes.


    Everyoneughed so loudly as if something amazing had happened. Be was embarrassed...


    Be was out of her gaze with a loud noise. She was sweating all over body. It was She, one of the


    attendants of private booths, who was standing infront of her utility cubicle and was watching Be with


    so much of shock.


    She asked her with amusement in her voice, " How can you sleep in a filthy toilet? and that too in such


    a small space?".


    She was looking for Be for a quite a long time. She never ever imagined that she will find Be in


    the toilet, curled up into a small ball with her head buried between her knees. Her hands holding her


    knees so tightly as if, if she loosens them them she might fall off the cliff.


    She was little surprised and little annoyed. She is been looking for Be fromst 20 minutes and


    she found her in the least expected ce.


    She got irritated and scolded Be, " I have been looking every where for you, and you like a rotten


    mouse is sleeping here. Come on, move your ass up ande and clean booth 1001" she paused and


    then arrogantly said....


    "NOW".


    It was no secret that whenever anyone was in a bad mood, they would take it out on Be as and when


    they wanted.


    Be didn''t say a word. She picked her cleaning stuffs and slowly followed She.


    They both entered the elevator. But instead of stopping at the 10th floor, elevator was stopped on the


    6th floor by She.


    Be was not surprised when She shoved her out of the elevator. Be looked at the attendant with


    confusion, and the attendant gave her a look utter contempt and said, "What are you staring at??"


    "Listen babes, no hard feelings, but you know that the 10th floor is the Boss''s floor and ofcourse when


    you are called to clean the vomit there then surely some party must be going on and Bosses must be


    there too."


    She gave Be a harsh look and continued," and walking with you out of the elevator,... offfff.. i can''t


    describe, it will be so insulting.


    And please I don''t want to spoil my image because of you ugly aunty." She didn''t care about Be''s


    feelings at all.


    Be was just 22 years old where as She was around 27. But in today''s scenario, Be looked like


    an aunty and She was like a radiant beauty.


    She nced at Be contemptuously, "Take the stairs and do not dy."


    She was not at all guilty and added, " actually you should use stairs more often. You see we gals work


    and you sleep in the cubicle."


    As expected, Be did not fight back. She just dumbly said, "Oh, Okay", and it only made the attendant


    look down on her even more.


    "Ya... Whatever !!" saying that She pressed the close button and left. Be was not upset. These


    words does not affect her anymore. She has gone beyond these insults.


    As the attendant thought, Be obediently began to climb the stairs.


    This was the emergency staircase, so most people did note here. The only sound reverberating in


    this dimly-lit staircase was Be''s unsteady footsteps. People usually came to this section of the club


    only to have some secret rendez-vous.


    Be''s legs already hurts plus she has to carry entire cleaning equipments for 4 floors. She was a little


    tired.


    Someone has vomited in Boss''s room ofcourse it has to be cleaned thoroughly.


    Be was walking slowly and was in her own thoughts regarding the cleaning and all. This was her 1st


    time that she will enter this floor in the night hours. She has only visited this floor during her routine


    cleaning during the day time.


    Be was in her thoughts and was very tired.


    She did not pay attention to the couple who rushed out of the door, towards the staircase. They were


    kissing very passionately. Their movements were very hot and heavy.


    Be stopped and stood like a statue at the same point. She inwardly cursed her luck. What a thing to


    encounter.


    The girl suddenly pushed the door hard, Be was caught off guard and because of her old leg injury,


    when she backed up too abruptly, her leg stumbled and she lost her bnce. By now, she was fully


    prepared to take the tumble.


    However, arge hand suddenly appeared at her waist and caught her in time.


    Jane''s heart was still pounding, but before she could feel relieved, she suddenly realizied that a man


    she did not know had his arms around her.


    Even though it was not the first time that an unknown man held her but she felt ufortable.


    Be quickly got herself free from those arms, with her head down, she apologised in her hoarse voice,


    "Sorry Sir".


    "Sir!!!!"..


    He smirked and bent down, and while moving right hand for a handshake, he said in an angelic and


    seductive voice, "Hii.. I AM JASON MORRIS."

 Chapter 8: 8. A PLEASANT ENCOUNTER

    Chapter 8: 8. A PLEASANT ENCOUNTER


    Be was cold all over. She lowered her head even further and clenced her fist and hid it behind her


    back.


    Even though Be was forced to have physicial contact with men plenty of time, she didn''t wanted to


    do willingly.


    Nothing could be missed from Jason Morris''s eyes. The left corner of his lips raised with a smile.. he


    tilted his head towards his left side and looked at Be from head to toe.


    Thetter felt ufortable and she turned back and wanted to leave.


    "Stop!!".. Hemanded.


    "Look up" he added. What a humble girl! Frightened as a lil mouse as if I am going to eat her up right


    now. Why is she in a ce like this?? He thought.


    He held Be''s chin softly and made her face him. Be was trembling in fear. She was not very tall,


    whereas Jason was quite tall. She had to raise her head and her eyes to see him.


    Jason was very pleased seeing that finally this girl raised her head. Jason stared at her very


    seductively. Be''s heart was hammering in her chest now, and she blinked back at the man. She


    pressed her lips tight. Her shoulders were trembling bad.


    Jason left her chin, moved his hand on her shoulders, then slowly moved his hands to hold Be''s


    palms. He was not surprised by seeing that her hands were cold. He looked at them and then looked


    into Be''s eyes with his pitch-ck eyes, taunting and shinning like a star.


    Her heart shook, and she lowered her head immediately. Jason wanted to see more coz he couldn''t


    believe in what he saw. Something pinched in his heart and he doesn''t know what and why.


    He has just met this woman, actually one can not call it a meeting also. But he felt that he had some


    attraction towards her.


    Jason was tall , around 6 feet 3 inches. Very handsome. Fair skin, sharp features - pitch ck big eyes,


    long eyshes, pointed nose, sharp chin. Broad shoulders, with 8 packs masculine body. His hair were


    wavy and silky. Long neck with prominent Adam''s apple. He had an aura in his appearance and voice.


    Everyone around him will be attracted to him the very minute they see him. And talking about girls, one


    can give up anything just to sleep with him. Overall he was not less then a Greek God.


    If there was anyone who could beat Henry Jackson in looks and personality then it was Jason Morris.


    May be by 1 extra point.


    But not in business. Henry was far shrewd and sessful businessman. Henry waspletely ruling


    the A city whereas Jason had recently returned to this country on request of his elders.


    Jason was very confident about his looks and seductiveness and was sure that he can make any


    women fall for him but he couldn''t believe that this girl had no life in her eyes.


    She, dis not get attracted to him, but also wanted to run away from him and his touch.


    "BELLA"...


    "What the hell are you doing???"


    Tiffany was angry to her core and scolded Be. She is been trying to get close to Jason Morris from


    last 1 month or so.


    Half of the attendants wanted to get on the bed with him. Today, finally she got her chance but was


    interrupted by this ugly cleaner. She felt disgusted.


    She was not expecting Be to reply. She started coaxing Jason and moved her arms on his chest.


    Making circles by her fingers, she seductively said,


    "Mr. Morris, I am sorry on behalf of this ugly cleaner. Lets go up to your private floor and let me make


    up to you for her interference." , while saying this she pecked a kiss on his left cheek. While kissing,


    she even licked him a little.


    Jason felt aroused, he smiled at her and then looked at Be.


    He couldn''t believe in what he heard "cleaner!!!" He himself didn''t understand why he wanted to


    explore this woman more and more.


    Be was notfortable. She again tried to run away. She did not wanted to court any trouble but


    they was no telling what these rich and powerful young masters were capable off. She has already


    suffered a lot knowing one of them.


    She gave it a thought, then turned, bowed to Jason and Tiffany respectfully, " Good evening Sir , Miss


    Tiffany, I am really very sorry sir, I have interrupted you."


    Be didn''t raise her head even once, she simply pointed towards the gate and the floor number. "Sir, I


    am a cleaner for floor 6th to 10th. I have been called in room number 1001 for the cleaning. "


    She again bowed very respectfully. "I am once again very sorry sir. Please excuse me sir. "


    However, the man did not move, infact he reacted in great interest. He was not even shock by her


    gravelly voice,


    " You are a cleaner!! Why?.."


    He continued, .."I mean you are very young for a job like this."


    Be did not answer and kept her head down all the time.


    Jason kind of guessed that he won''t get any answers from her - for now.


    "You said you are going to room no. 1001, right?" he asked in a very seductive and curious manner.


    "Do you know where is this room?"


    Be was about to say yes, he beckoned her, "C''mon I will take you there." He said with cheek to


    cheek smile.


    Huh??? Be looked at him with confusion, fear but she knew that she has no choice , so with


    hesitation she started following him.


    Tiffany felt as if she was loosing this great opportunity, she rushed towards Jason and caught hold of


    his wrist. She seductively, making him touch her entire waist, wrapped his arms around her waist. She


    then leaned on his body making sure that her chest rubs against his.


    Tiffany was one of hottest models of LAS DEUX. She was always in great demand by the young


    masters. She wall tall with sexy pair of long legs, she had heavy boobs and well protruding ass, perfect


    shaped hour ss body. Her facial features were also iparable. Her every move was sexy and


    alluring. She was a pure seductress.


    Jason started feeling a little hot himself when he realised that Tiffany has kind off pinned him to the wall


    and started seducing him.


    In normal circumstances, Jason won''t have waited a single more minute and by now he would have


    stripped her and made his hottest body part move.


    But today even though he was hot , he wanted to get away from her and move to Be.


    Be who was standing there numb and saw all of this. She lowered her eyes and walked past them.


    She was already veryte. Booth no. 1001 was Big boss''s room, she couldn''t dy more.


    As she passed Jason Morris, he caught her wrist and pulled her towards him. Be was caught off


    guard and she fell directly onto his strong chest. Lavender mixed sexy smell immediately came in her


    nose. For the first time in her life she felt something weird happening in her body.


    She didn''t even feel like this when she was in Henry''s arms, once when she was 16 years old.


    She wanted to backup immediately but couldn''t get free from Jason''s strong arms.


    Jason was thoroughly enjoying himself. He kind of liked when he realizied that Be was actually


    trembling in his arms. He squeezed her more and more into him.


    Tiffany, who was not standing very far , was fuming with anger and rage. She came forward with strong


    legs and kicked Be''s cleaning buckets pretending to hit it by mistake. The cleanser bottle''s cap


    opened and it spilled on the floor. Jason and Be both noticed it well.


    "Oh!!! I am sorry Be. Please clean this up as soon as possible before it damages this expensive


    carpet. Afterall this is Boss''s floor." , Tiffany said with a sarcastic smile and walked past her.


    Jason was about to say something but he realised that Be was actually a humble girl. She did not


    retaliate. She struggled herself and came out of Jason''s grip.


    She was already veryte but now she will be even more dyed. She knew that, she cant leave this


    mess before cleaning it.


    Tiffany took advantage of this, as soon as Be bent down to do her work, Tiffany came to Jason , "


    Master Morris , are yoy nning to abandon me already....? " she really wanted to coax him. She would


    do anything to sleep with him today.


    Jason was in a bad mood now. He really didn''t like seeing Be cleaning the floors. More then that he


    was angry to see how humble and week this petite girl was.


    He was annoyed. He looked at Tiffany and said only one word, "Leave". Tiffany was scared to see the


    frightening aura that Jason was emitting. She felt scared and ran from that point. More opportunity will,


    she thought, and left with heavy heart.


    Jason then lit a cigarette and was starring at Be with surprise. She was actually not bothered about


    her image.


    She was sitting on her knees on the floor and doing her work without noticing anything around. As if


    nothing exists in this world that matters to her.


    Even though by seeing Be''s skin condition , anyone will guess that she must be around mid 30''s but


    Jason didn''t think like that.


    Jason couldn''t hold back any more. He threw his cigarette into the ashtray and caught Be by her


    wrist and pulled her up and pinned her on the wall.


    Be was so scared. Her entire face became pale and she was looking like a frightened rabbit who will


    be ughtered soon.


    Jason reduced the space between the two. As he came closer to Be, she looked even more petite.


    She was struggling in his arms and desperatly wanted to get away.


    Within fractions of seconds, hunderds of old images shed her mind.....


    "Leave me... please.. let me go... ahhhhhh... nooooo... pleaaaasssseeeee....."


    ....


    "it''s ssss painninngg... aahhhhh... "


    Be was crying with her heart''s out. But those people kept onughing as if they were watching some


    comedy show.


    Be was in pain....


    Suddenly a cold palm touched her right cheek and she heard someone calling her.,


    "Be... Be... are you ok?"


    Be , without any emotion, with her lifeless eyes was starring at Jason. He felt something was wrong.


    He realised her subconscious struggle again.


    He immediately thought about something and after casting his seductive gaze onto her he said,


    "What''s the matter? Have you fallen for me?" while saying so he gently pinched her cheeks. The pinch


    was strong enough to bring her back to reality.


    "huh???"


    Jason suddenly flexed his muscle, twisted his neck. His neck got tilted to left, corner of lips were raised


    left and before she knew it, he held her even tighter in his strong arms. He then seductively slowly


    moved her closer and closer to his body.


    Jason came so close to her that she looked even shorter. They were so close that they could hear each


    other''s heart beats.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Jason narrowed his seductive eyes, lowering his gaze and looking at that dull brownish


    - ck haired head right infront of his chest. Suddenly, he bent his waist and said into her ears in a


    seductive way,


    " Have you really fallen for me?... Are you in love with me that you are non stop starring at me?"


    Be felt that warm breath on her ears, and her ears turnedpletely red with a whoosh!!


    She wanted to take a step behind but she was already held in pair of strong arms and couldn''t move at


    all. She trembled a bit and to stop her from falling, Jason grabbed her again.


    In this process, by mistake Jason''s right hand slipped inside and touched her bare waist.


    Be was frightened. "P-p-please please... let me go."


    ...


    "I beg you..... please"


    Jason noticed how suspiciously she was stammering.


    "Hey, are you so scared just because I am holding you?"


    Jason saw how the woman in his arms immediately turned pale at that, and he could not stop corner of


    his mouth from twitching.


    "Heydy, are you telling me that you have never been held like this even before by a man?"


    As he finished his sentence, he realisied something different in Be''s gaze again , as if she was


    recollecting something.


    More then 3 years back, Be was tried up with the rope on the wall. Her hands were tied above her


    head. There were bunch of guys who were standing infront of her and holding her tightly by her naked


    body.


    Her body was bruished. There were ''n'' number of scars all over body - some old and some new over


    old. Her once milky white spotless body now was ck and blue.


    One of her legs was also tied tightly and raised upto her head. This group of people were taking turns


    in holding Be and ''taking care of her'', as per Mr. Jackson''s order.


    Be was in pain and agony. She was screaming. But more she screamed more intense they became.


    Sometimes one came, sometimes 2-3 came for her together.


    More she wanted to resist them, moreshes came on her back. Soon she lost her consciousness. But


    her torture never ended.


    "Hey... Miss Be.. Hello...."


    Jason snapped his fingers infront of her and soon Be was out of her nightmare.


    Jason found her reaction very fascinating. When he saw how red her face was, he thought it was


    because of him alone. He did not realise at that time that there can be some other reasons too.


    Some thing ured in his mind, and he statistically added more force into his arm around Be''s waist.


    Swooosshhh!!!!


    Jason looked at how her entire face was flushed in a second. To think that there were still women in


    this era who turned this red just because a man was hugging her by the waist.


    How fascinating!


    It was the most PEASANT ENCOUNTER he ever had with a woman and he could not understand his


    excitement.

 Chapter 9: 9. THAT UNFORGETABLE VOICE

    Chapter 9: 9. THAT UNFORGETABLE VOICE


    He purposefully slid his hands further on her bare waist.


    "S-s-sir sir what are you doing?"


    Be was scared but Jason seemed to be in no mood to stop.


    His hands went further ahead and with no extra pressure hepletely entrapped her waist in his half


    arm. He was able to encircle herpletely with one hand!


    Be was still struggling and pushed Jason away. Meanwhile Jason looker at her in utter shock.


    "Your waist... "


    He did not know what to say. What he touched just now, was it really a normal woman''s waist! Jason


    was a yboy, with almost a thousand lovers rather partners in the past. His past flings included plenty


    of internarional models and celebrities, but the waist that he touched just now was the thinnest till date.


    He was not prepared when Be pushed him away. While taking his hand back, he felt some


    abnormality on her left waist.


    He wondered , ''what was that? Was that some kind of scar?''


    What could have happened to this woman? Why is her body so different from other woman''s?


    Be felt his hand on her left waist scar. Her mind was a mess right now... as though someone had


    discovered her most humiliating secret.


    She could not take any more drama. She was literally running with her unstable legs. Jason wanted to


    help her, he thought that she is limbing as she is too scared and thats why she is having an abnormal


    walking gait.


    Jason had no choice, so he slowed down. Before he came close to the door of the booth, his phone


    started ringing. He didn''t wanted to pick up his call as he wanted to be with Be. But this call was


    important, it was from his over seas partner regarding his almost 100 million deal.


    Be ofcourse didn''t wait for him. She was already scared of him plus was getting veryte. She


    anyways had nothing to do with this guy.


    At booth 1001.. the BOSS''s LOUNGE


    Be knocked on the door and entered the booth. As soon as she entered the room, she could sense


    the eerie atmosphere inside. Under the dim light, she could see some rich clients and the most


    beautiful attendants of the club, She, Jenny, Tiffany to name the few.


    As there was little light, Le one of the attendants who had thrown up, by mistake, bumped into Be.


    Even though it was her fault but she still scolded her.


    "Be!!!... what the fuck are you doing here?"


    She was not steady with her steps.. , "You ugly bitch.. how dare you touch my body with your filthy


    hands??"


    She almost pped Be but as she was not stable with her steps, she swayed her hands in the air


    and feel on the couch.


    All the eyes immediately turned on to Be, so she had to toughen it out saying, "I am the cleaner.


    They called me up to help to clean the toilet and the vomit." As soon as she spoke everyone could not


    hear her gravelly voice and felt disgusted.


    "I am sorry, I amte".


    She was very angry on her, she couldn''t stand her voice. She felt as if her voice was spoiling this


    super erotic atmosphere of this Boss''s room.


    "Hurry up, and stop dawdling around. Even the top escort here isn''t as cocky as you are,sheesh!!! so


    ugly...dy monster"


    She couldn''t stop herself from insulting Be.


    Everyone in the room looked at each other and frowned in annoyance.


    The entire time , Be kept her head down and headed towards the attached washroom. All the VIP


    booths came with attached washrooms, each equipped with all the necessary cleaning tools in a


    specially designated closet so they did not spoil the aesthetics of the washroom.


    After finishing her work, Be emerged from the washroom with a mop and a bucket. She merely kept


    her head down ad she cleaned and as she was trying to leave.


    Before she could open the door and walk out , Tiffany''s voice came loud,


    " Hey cleaner aunty STOP!!"


    Be jumped in shock, every muscle in her body instantly turning taut. She anticipated something bad


    to happen.


    "Be, the young masters'' mood became bad by hearing your grunting voice. Infact I almost pucked."


    Be had been working at LAS DEUX for four months now, so she knew to talk less and work more.


    She was just a cleaner, so even if they did not like her voice, no one was really going to punish her for


    it.


    But she kind of guessed that Tiffany was angry on her for spoiling her night and surely she wants to


    avenge her.


    Be kept her head down and bowed 90 degrees and said sorry.


    Tiffany acted as if she will throw that any minute. Everyone felt disgusted by Be who was being so


    humble that she was taking all the insults.


    Tiffany swayed her perfect ass in a sexy manner and came and sat on thep of Kevin Beckett, the


    young fourth master of Beckett family.


    Kevin was the most sessfulwyer of the country. Hisw firm had sub offices all across the country.


    His single appointment had a waiting of more then 6 months. He was super proud about his work as he


    has never lost any case.


    Tiffany coaxed him very seductively, bit her lower lips and said something in his ears.


    Kevin at this point, when a super hot model who had nothing but sex in her mind, lost his mind and


    nodded in agreement.


    Tiffany proudly looked at Be, "Masters'' are upset.. what do you want to do?"


    The four years in the prison has taught her not to act like a hero, where she could not afford to and


    always know her ce where she belonged. Otherwise, if just a flick of powerful person''s finger could


    relegate to the fate worst then death.


    Be without any sign of hesitation kneeled and started saying slowly, "I am sorry masters. I am mere


    cleaner here please forgive me".


    Though the young masters were pleased by this, Tiffany didn''t wanted Be to go that easily. She


    rubbed her boobs softly on Kevin''s special part.


    He frowned, "Hey.. you cleaningdy!! you think that''s enough for spoiling our mood?"


    Be didn''t reply and kept her head low while kneeling. He smiled to Tiffany and then looked at Be


    and said,


    "Make up to us and drink this ss.. bottoms up." said in a cocky voice.


    This was vodka from the top most brand of the world, containing somewhat near 40% of alcohol.


    She starred at the bottle of vodka with a white paper sheet coloured face. She then tried to say


    something but couldn''t. Be did not reply.


    "Common drain it all in." said Kevin whileughing. His cocky voice reminded Be of something in her


    past.


    Cell no. 16, 01:00 a.m. Be''s hands and legs were tied to a chair. Her mouth was tapped. There was a


    small hole in between the tape and a funnel was put into it.


    Be''s face was flushed, her eyes were blood red and open wide. She was struggling and crying.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Through the funnel there was continous flow of alcohol, which was pouring into her mouth. Those


    people made sure that not a single drop was wasted.


    It was a punishment. Be was getting punished for spilling out few drops of the General incharge''s


    semen from her mouth.


    Be was very scared of the punishments that she used to get from time to time. This time this


    happened as the oral sex before that was very intense and Be almost choked and started coughing.


    A tight pnded on Be''s left cheek. She suddenly came out of thoughts.


    "Be Evans, you fucking bitch, why aren''t you answering? "


    Tiffany said with anger while pping Be hard. All 5 fingers were imprinted on her left cheek.


    Be hesitated, "Sir, I don''t drink..." she said as softly as she could.


    This was true. Be never drank by her own wish, not even a sip of beer. Plus the doctor had warned


    her that how dangerous a single drop of alcohol was for her. Alcohol was poison for her, it can damage


    her kidney beyond repair.


    "Excuse me" ..


    now she has sessfully mage everyone very angry.


    Before Tiffany could give her another p,


    " STOP"


    .... a deep voice came from the shadow behind.


    Be''s back was facing the shadow but her entire body started to shake violently and involuntarily at


    the moment she heard THAT UNFORGETABLE VOICE.

 Chapter 10: 10. I CANT DRINK

    Chapter 10: 10. I CAN''T DRINK


    Terror crept into her eyes and her breathingboured.


    "Turn around "


    ....the voicemanded in the darkness.


    Be''s knees were as heavy as lead, she did not move. Constantly consoling herself that ''he was not


    talking to me''.


    "I will say once more and thest time. Turn around you cleaner aunty."


    Swoosh...


    like lightning stuck her heart.


    She knew that she has to do as he said, there was no running option now. Her teeth chattered and she


    turned around stiffly, on her knees.


    The atmosphere became extremely odd as that man spoke. All the young masters immediately


    guessed that something was amiss as soon as they heard their elder brother''s words.


    All the attendants were happy and started whistling and giggling. They knew that now they will be


    witnessing a great show.


    Be''s eyes were flowing with fear. She wanted to run away from here.


    She has spent her 1,460 days in the prison. Each day waited a new punishment, a new torture, a new


    break down.


    After she crawled out of that bottomless abyss, she never ever dared to have any feelings for this man.


    What she felt now was only bone deep terror and fear. And frankly that was not only by this man but by


    everyone around.


    "Raise your head".


    The low voice ordered her and Be dared not disobey. She did everything as said like a puppet.


    Since the beginning, the booth had dim light. When Be first came in, she didn''t even dared to raise


    her head, actually she never did anyways also, so it not a surprise that she missed seeing him.


    Henry Jackson was sitting in a corner most couch like a king, his long slender arms resting on the sides


    of the couch. His face had showed no signs of any emotion but his eyes starred at her like a hungry


    wolf, ready to pounce and rip her into shreds in a second.


    In these four years of time, Henry Jackson polished himself into more dazzling personality. He just sat


    there emanating a mesmerising aura.


    Even so.., Be did not dare to raise her head and look at him. Instead she buried her head more into


    her chest and cleaner uniform.


    "Hmmm..."


    Henry snorted and thought, ''Why didn''t shee running towards me after realizing that it''s me sitting


    here? Doesn''t she remember my voice?'' Henry was actually upset by this thought of his.


    Once Henry had gone to US for 3 months for his business course. The day he returned to A city, his


    flight of almost 8 hourste.


    Be waited for him for almost 9 hours. As soon as Henry came out, Be ran upto him, climbed into


    his arms like a monkey. She entangled her legs on his waist and hands on his neck.


    She never cared what others thought about her. For her, Henry was the only one who mattered.


    More Henry tried to push her away, more she hugged him tight. Finally he had to give up. He carried


    her like this upto her car and then finally Be got down from him.


    Though Henry always ignored her, Be never gave up on her love. And some how Henry always


    expected her to be around and enjoyed her lingering onto him. He always felt at ease when he could


    see only his image and love in her eyes.


    ''But why didn''t shee running to him today? Its been , what, just few years. Why?''


    With amusement in his eyes, he spoke to her dangerously,


    "It''s been a while!! What''s the matter? Aren''t you going to greet me?"


    He asked with an angry voice.


    ''Why was she noting to me? She didn''t even raise her head and looked at me once also.''


    Same thoughts were now running in his mind again and again. And more he thought about this


    indifferent attitude of this girl, more angry he became.


    He really wanted to teach her a lesson for ignoring him, for not recognising his voice, for not running


    towards him, for not hugging him.


    Be was deadly pale,


    "Good evening, Mr. Jackson sir."


    Be tried her best to force down the terror in her chest. Her fingers dug deep into her thighs, and she


    forced herself alot to look calm on the surface.


    However, the man on the couch caught her every move. Is it so hard for her to face him?


    "Raise your head", he demanded again.


    Be had no choice, she raised her head slowly. As soon as her eyes met his, she withdrew her eyes


    and started looking down again.


    Henry narrowed his eyes and appraised Be. She was unrecognizable. If that attendant had not called


    herplete name, ''Be Evans'', for sure he would have not thought it was her at all and that too in


    LAS DEUX and as a cleaner.


    The lighting in the booth was too dim, so he could only vaguely see her.


    Even so, Henry could not help but admit that she had changed beyond even his expectations.


    "When did you join LAS DEUX? And when did you get out?"


    "And who hired you here?"


    Be was too scared even to answer. She raised her eyes again but before she could answer, her eyes


    were moved down again.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Why? why couldn''t he see any emotion for him in her eyes? Why no longer there was love and desire


    to conquer him in her eyes?''


    He was angry and confused. Now, he really wanted to punish her, he wanted her to beg to him. He


    wanted to see himself once again in her eyes.


    Henry raised a brow. Before anyone else knew what was happening, he pointed a finger at the bottle


    kept near Kevin.


    "So you can''t drink vodka, is it? Come on , if you don''t want me to reveal your little secret then go


    ahead, drain that bottle of winepletely."


    Be looked at the bottle of wine. Her face was pale as death.


    The man on the couch was like a hunter ying with the toy he was trampling on. His jet ck eyes


    were fixed on Be tauntingly,


    "My patience has it''s own limits, Miss Be Evans"


    That familiar way of speaking made Be turn even paler.


    ''I will make you pay 100 times more pain then Cindy suffered''.


    How can she forget his this threatening tone.


    "S-s-sir... I really can''t drink"


    she said as softly as she could.


    One of the doctor has already warned her regarding her alcohol consumption in the past. Her kidney is


    not in a good shape. A drop of alcohol is also life threatening to her.


    It''s not like that, that she wants to live long but she has to live because she need to pay debt to


    someone. However, the debtor is not Cindy Anderson.


    "Mr. Jackson sir, p-please spare me..."


    Be could throw away her dignity, which she anyway was not left with, if it meant surviving.


    Seeing this, Tiffany and She both got angry and walked upto Be.


    "How dare you fucking bitch... you have so much of guts that you are refusing to him."


    They were fuming with anger , now they wanted to beat her into pieces. Before Tiffany could p


    Be...


    a sharp voice came loud which actually made Tiffany''s hand freeze in the air,


    "Get out.. you, you and you all girls... GET OUT NOW".. Henry almost roared.


    Be , who was already on her knees, started pleading again,


    "I ''m begging you sir, have mercy for me just this once. I''ll do anything as long as I don''t have to drink


    anytype of alcohol."


    Be''s throat was hurting now. She was having difficulty in speaking.


    Carson Taylor, physician by profession, and only heir to Taylor family. Who owned one of the biggest


    pharmaceuticalpanies in the world.


    He was a born rebellion. Even though he had brains to run the family business but he still choose to go


    on his own selected way.


    Now he was the most renowned doctor in City A and also Dean and Head of one of the biggest


    hospitals, The Hope.


    Very second when he heard Be, he kind of guessed that something was wrong with her. He guessed


    that something has gone wrong with her voice box and she is having trouble speaking.


    As soon as Henry repeated the name ''Be Evans'', both Kevin and Carson were shocked abd with


    great surprise they looked at ''the cleaner aunty''. And now they were sure that this night is going to be a


    long night. Their elder brother will not let Be go.


    But for sure seeing Be''s present condition, they actually felt pity on her and wanted their elder


    brother to leave her alone. She looked humble, weak, pale and most importantly ugly beyond


    imagination.


    Hidden in the dim lightening, the man''s profile was dyed by a sh of surprise, but it was gone in an


    instant. After that, Henry said expressionlessly, "Its just a bottle of wine, but you''re groveling on the


    floor just because you don''t want to drink it?"


    "Be Evans , what happened to your famous pride? What about your that dignity you held on until the


    very end?"


    Dignity???


    Be''s face was pressed against the floor, coloured with hint of cynicism and bitterness.


    What dignity? Was it edible? Would it allow her to live?


    She was kneeling not because she felt her voice was bad nor that she was scared to drink but only


    because she has no choice, she has to earn lots of money and live!


    As shey prostrated on the floor, she reached one hand towards her lower left back. It waspletely


    empty there , she had one organ less than most normal people.


    "Be don''t protest... it''s useless.. you know it very well.."


    "Noooooo.. leave me... I will do everything you say... please don''t do this.... "


    "I beg you please.... ahhhhhh"


    "begging won''t work Be" said the leader amd the warden of the prison.


    "Mr. Jackson told us to take good care of you. And you see carrying two organs must be heavy for you


    na so please let us help you by reducing your wait."


    " nooo... pleaseeeee... nooo"


    As Be continued to beg, her hands and legs were tied tightly to the operation table. There was a


    huge bright light over her head.


    Be was scared to death. She was already weak but still used all her force to get free from this.


    "You people are not humans.... you are monsters... you all will go to hell" "ahhhhhhhhhhh"


    Warden pulled Be''s hair. "We will go to hell??? Then where do you think you will go to missy?? "


    There was a tight p on her face. Leader continued, "You forced an innocent girl to die. You must


    think this as a way to pay her your debt. Your one kidney can save someone else''s life."


    Saying that they allughed. They burried a piece of dirty cloth in her mouth.


    Without speaking any further and without giving her any kind of anaesthesia or sedation, someone cut


    open her lower left waist.


    There was so much of pain. Be''s entire body was trembling. Her mind was not stable and soon she


    passed out in this pain.


    The warden took the phone from one of the convicts, who was asked to record this entire operation


    from the starting till Be was thrown back to her cell.


    She then forwarded it to the number stored by the name Mr. Jackson.


    Be was living with one kidney fromst 2 years. Her present kidney was also not in a good shape


    because of over dosage of alcohol on routine basis. That was the reason why she couldn''t take


    alcohol, atleast not willingly.


    She had to live. She owned a debt that she had not paid yet!!


    She had a sin she has not attoned for!!


    No!!


    She could not die yet!!


    Be again requested, "Mr. Jackson sir, as long as it''s not drinking , I can do anything."


    Anything.... was it???


    The man''s hawk eyes narrowed, and his lips curved slowly. " Anything at all.. is it??".. there was a hint


    of danger in his tone.


    Had the young heiress of Evan family thrown away all her pride and dignity? This thought was not only


    in Henry''s mind but also in Kevin''s and Carson''s.

 Chapter 11: 11. THE PERFORMANCE

    Chapter 11: 11. THE PERFORMANCE


    He wanted to see if Miss Evans he remembered has seriously changed so utterly.


    "Yes sir, as long as it''s not drinking, I will do anything sir."


    "Very well then !!"


    A hard glint shed on Henry''s face. He snapped his fingers, a tall body builder type man came out of


    the dark corner. Inpete ck attire, he respectfully bowed and greeted Henry.


    He asked him to go on the stage and wait for his further order. Henry then turned towards Be and


    said in a mocking way...


    " Get up, go kiss him and perform a sexual act for us to enjoy."


    Everyone present in booth was shocked by this request of Henry. Firstly because he has never been so


    hard on anyone before and secondly it was Be infront.


    Both, Kevin and Carson, remembered very well that whenever they used to tease Henry by saying that


    one of them will take Be away as he never treated nor loved her well, Henry always replied with


    threats, that no one cany a finger on her as she is only and only his woman.


    Henry''s perfect gold tinted face gradually spread into a smile like a beautiful yet ominous red spider lily.


    His thin and elegant lips moved, saying,


    "Go on...."


    Be''s gaze followed his slender finger and froze when she saw that there was a bodyguard standing


    in between the stage. She knew this man, he was Martin Li, one of their childhood friends.


    Martin''s parents were employee in Jackson family vi.


    "What? you can''t do it?"


    She heard his intriguedugh, "Either be a drunker or a hooker"


    Be was frozen all over as if someone has poured an ice cooled water all over her. She raised her


    eyes and gazed at the man on the couch..


    What did he say??


    He wanted her to perform like a hooker, huh? ...


    Like always.....


    "Happy birthday to you... Happy birthday to you... Happy birthday dear Be... Happy birthday to


    you...."


    "What happened Be? Isn''t today your birthday? We are all your friends here in prison... Your only


    family.. Don''t you like us.. We take so much of efforts in taking care of you daily.."


    "Anyways... You see this cake is sent by Mr. Jackson especially for you. Isn''t he generous?


    It''s been a year since you are here and see he is spending your birthday so beautifully...."


    "Come on... Cut the cake..."


    "Cut the cake"


    "Cut the cake "


    .... all the jail mates started saying in one rhythm. Be was scared. Henry Jackson will give her


    birthday party... not possible. But yes she knew that some thing else must be waiting for her.


    Warden held Be''s hand hard and pressed it on the cake. She took a piece and put it in Be''s mouth


    forcefully. One by one all the jail mates followed in feeding her.


    They stuffed Be''s mouth with the cake. Her mouth was hurting and she was spitting the cake out of


    her mouth.


    Warden and the leader got irritated. They stripped her and started stuffing the cake in her vagina and


    her asshole. Be was in more pain and humiliation. But no one cared. They covered her nipples and


    her entire body in the cake.


    Be didn''t understand why she was feeling so hot and dizzy all of a sudden, and soon she passed out.


    "Since you have been so creative in nning and plotting for Miss Cindy. Mr. Jackson prepared a


    grand gift for your 19th birthday"...


    Warden says calmly yet sinister.


    Four men starts undressing themselves as warden speaks to Be who was chained to the bed. Be


    was feeling super hot and uneasy.


    This room was not her''s. This room was small and had super erotic porn paintings all over the walls.


    Windows were covered with thick red curtains, Be couldn''t understand if its morning or night. The


    bed on which she was lying was covered with silky bedsheet in red.


    "Why am I here?"


    "Why is my head so dizzy??"


    "Why is my body so hot???"


    She had so many questions to ask. Wardenughed and replied.. "You turned naughty ninteen today.


    Last year of your teens.


    What did you dost year my lil girl? " she paused for a second and then continued,


    "Mr. Jackson said he didn''t give you any adulting giftst year when you turned 18 , so this year he


    nned for a real adulting gift for you..."


    "enjoy....."


    The wardenughed with her guts out. Be sensed something weird. She turned and looked at the


    four men who werepletely naked by now.


    She called for warden for help, "Nooo... no... mam.. please don''t do this.. don''t go..."


    Be was crying and begging for help.


    Warden came up to her, " oh dear dear dear... don''t be afraid...


    You are not a virgin anyways, so why worry.. "


    She gave a smirk and continued, " plus the cake you and your body had was especially aphrodisiac


    voured , you soon won''t feel any pain.." said in a veryforting manner.


    "Nooooo... i willin about you... all of you.. leave me.... let me gooooo...."


    Smash!!!!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    A tight p tilted Be''s face on the right. There was a blood stream flowing from corner of her left lip.


    This was followed by series of hard punches and kicks on her stomach. Be started spitting blood


    from the mouth. Her eyes were blood red and entire chest was covered with the blood that she spitted.


    "Disgusting... Hey you.."


    Warden called for one of the jail convict ..


    " Clean this bitch up and make her face up."


    Then she turned towards Be again who was lying lifeless on the bed.


    "Give me a good performance tonight. If they all are pleased then I will reward you and If not then wait


    for your punishment..."


    "Get it" warned Be in a threatening manner. Be knew what this warden was capable of doing.


    " You will scream, moan, groan and love every fucking second of what they are doing. You will beg


    them to go harder, deeper and faster."


    Warden kept her calm posture while giving these instructions to Be.


    Bile rose in Be''s throat as her body ripples in fear, hate and self- loathing. How many times now has


    she felt like this? How many times has she been defeated while another piece of her crumbled and


    died? Countless. Yet it''s as if everything repeats itself in an endless cycle.


    "You will beg them for more. OKAY"


    Hands reaches out for her groping and stroking allover her body in a not so gentle way.


    Be was under the strong effects of aphrodisiacs. Her body and mind were nk.


    What she remembers is this never ending cycle. Today it''s four men and tomorrow there will be others.


    Another part of her will shrivel up and die and she will think that there is nothing more to break.


    Unable to pretend to like it, she releases a shrill scream in pain. Warden is seated in the corner,


    watching with a sadistic smile on her lips. Loving the site of her breaking down in front of her. Another


    day, another breakdown.


    Finally when everything was over. Warden pointed on camera mam to stop the shooting now. She


    waved a signal to the camera ced in a remote corner of the room.


    She was pleased by Be''s performance. As a reward, Be got the opportunity to perform like a


    hooker daily as per the requirement of the men.


    Be dared not think that if this was the reward then what punishment must be like.


    Henry was happy to see that Be was not happy with this choice. Ofcourse why would she be happy!


    It''s not like she will perform with him. And ofcourse she loves him so much that she can only allow him


    to touch her.


    He had no idea about what Be was thinking. He was seeking pleasure by his own thoughts.


    "Are you performing or not???"


    Henry was super sure about the answer. He just wanted to torture her a little more.


    She slowly pursed her dry lips. She has already performed sexual act numerous number of time. From


    the day she turned 19 till the day she was released. She has even lost the number of times she did it


    and even the count of men with whom she has done it.


    Although she felt only terror and fear about this man but still she felt little hurt.


    She has burried her feelings for him deep inside her heart''s grave. She can''t drink, she has promised


    someone to give rest of her life as a debt that she need to pay. She has to earn lot''s of money and then


    go away from this ce for ever.


    Performing was the only option she is left with. She thought, even though she has never done by


    choice, doing it once again won''t make much of a difference. Plus she can only see just one man on


    the stage.


    She looked at Henry slowly. Her eyes were void cold, hatred or love. All he could see was deep


    bottomless despire.


    Henry savoured this despire in her eyes happily. This woman... will surely reject his absurd demand!


    Right? Between drinking wine and publicly performing a sex scene , any women even if that person is


    known to her, will prefer the former one, Right??


    Plus, this is Miss Evans, who loves only him. He knows she can allow nobody other then him to touch


    her.


    Be stood up stiffly. Her legs were not in a good shape. A sharp pain arouse in her lower limb after all


    that kneeling. She raised her hand and hammered her thigh heavily a few times, trying to loosen up her


    nerves. Then she limbed and walked towards the stage where the body guard was present.


    Everyone saw her hammering her thigh like that. They all presumed that it must be because she has


    been kneeling for a long time hence she is having an unstable gait. Only Be knew that she was


    suffering from unbearable pain right now.


    With a nk expression on her face, Be walked upto Martin Li. She forced herself to stay calm, then


    she took a long forced breath. She then lifted her arms and held the bodyguard by his shoulders.


    Martin could feel how much Be''s arms were trembling. He knew her since childhood. Never in his


    dreams he had seen such a scene.


    Be so humble, getting humiliated and lowered down to this level. Is she the same girl with so much


    pride, beauty and energy in the past. Realising that she choose the 2nd option and soon will be


    indulged in sex with him, by shame he lowered his head. But this was his master''s orders and he can


    not refuse.


    Be came on her tiptoes, her pale white lips were shaking, she looked into the eyes of the bodyguard


    and slowly said, "I am sorry , you have to go through all this with a woman like me. "....


    She lowered her head and said again, "I am sorry".


    Everyone present in booth including Kevin and Carson were surprised beyond their imagination. Be


    is ready to have sex with just anyone infront of do many people. They were having mixed feelings


    whereas few other masters and their body guards were now eagerly waiting for the show to begin.


    Nobody wanted to miss the chance of watching a live sex show. Some of them even took out their


    mobile phones for recording.


    Henry''s expression was shocking. He could see the eagerness in everybody''s eyes. He saw that few


    also took out their mobile phones and without a doubt he knew that these were meant for recording


    purpose.


    She choose the second one!! She choose sex over wine!! How dare she!!


    The man seated on the couch, was about to speak when he was interrupted with a loud noise that


    came from the door of the booth.


    "Oh!! It''s you lil rabbit.


    Why are you still here??


    And what are you doing on the stage??


    Shouldn''t you be cleaning up???"

 Chapter 12: 12. IS THIS HOW A KISS FEELS LIKE

    Chapter 12: 12. IS THIS HOW A KISS FEELS LIKE


    Everyone present in the room immediately turned towards the source of that voice. Few were surprised


    and few were annoyed.


    They wanted to enjoy the show and all of a sudden the atmosphere that was developing, got shattered.


    Be also turned her head and looked towards the door. But said nothing.


    One of the young master''s of Hunter family, Sandy, looked at the tall man at the door before turning to


    Be.


    His sexy eyes narrowed as he grinned, saying,


    "Hey, Jason, Do you know her?"


    That was weird. Why would Jason Morris know a mere cleaning uglydy??


    This question flooded all over the room and everyone''s gaze was on Jason now.


    Meanwhile, Henry looked at Jason too. He also wanted to know this.


    Jason was out of the country for more then 10 years now. He recently came back to the country and


    this was his 1st time in LAS DEUX.


    So , how does he know Be and why did he call her "lil bunny"?? Thinking about this, Henry somehow


    felt uneasy.


    Jason did not mind everyone looking at him at all. His gaze was stuck on thedy who was on the


    stage , holding Henry''s personal bodyguard''s shoulder...


    What was she doing?


    She is on her toes.


    Is it that she was going to kiss that man?


    He tilted his face and curved his lips into a smile.


    "That''s strange. I was just gone for few seconds and it looks like something is hot going on...."


    He spoke as he approached Be , with his hand in his pocket, in a slow and steady pace.


    He sauntered over to Be asking, "What are you doing lil bunny?"


    Kevin was about to say something but Carson stealthily interrupted him.


    Suddenly Sandy Hunter in a cunning voice said,


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    " Oh she?? She made Master Henry Jackson angry."


    He continued, " There.... you see that?


    That bottle of wine with Master Kevin."


    Sandy casually pointed at the bottle of the table.


    " Elder brother master Henry Jackson gave her two choices: either drink that whole bottle or make out


    in a sizzling session of love making with that guy infront of all of us for a performance."


    "Wow....."


    ''this girl has guts'' , Jason thought... She choose the second option.


    He casted azy eye across Henry, who was still seating on his couch and walked slowly towards


    Be.


    Jason rubbed his forehead between his brows haughtly while saying,


    " You sure have a nice sense of humor, elder brother Jackson. Since you wanna see some steamy


    makeout love making session , then shall I volunteer as the male lead??


    You see, I don''t mean to drag but I am quite a good kisser and always made the girl under me scream


    my name...."


    While saying he curved right side of his lip in a smile and looked at Be in a mischievous and


    seductive eyes.


    "Plus I have also disturbed your scene. So Mr. Bodyguard please move..."


    Henry wanted to deny to his request. Whereas Kevin and Carson wanted to tell Jason about Henry and


    Be.


    But before anyone could react, Jason moved quickly , reaching out his long arms , he pulled Be into


    his embrace.


    Be had no time to react at all. She fell right into his arms.


    He lifts his hand softly stroke her lower lips with his index finger. They are so dry and dead. From there


    he follows an invisible line down to her corbone and back again. His touch is light, almost inquisitive.


    Be shivers as his fingers traces her jaw bone and when he lightly lifts her head up, she is blown


    away by the amount of tenderness, care and desire reflecting in his eyes.


    He then notices her weird hairstyle. Strangely cut bangs wereyered on the forehead in a weird


    manner as if they were trying to hide something beneath it.


    The very next second, there was a warmth on her lips, and her eyes widened abruptly.


    Was this man really kissing her ..... and that too so softly??


    Can there really be so much warmth in a kiss??


    IS THIS HOW A KISS FEELS LIKE???


    Whoooosshhh!!!


    Her face instantly boils up. Her body starts to react to Jason''s kiss and instantly she be red from


    top to bottom.


    When she was young , all her friends used to share their first kiss experiences with each other and how


    wonderful they felt during the act.


    Be also had plenty of desire to experience this. She really wanted to feel if it''s true that just by one


    kiss one feels like floating in the heaven. She and Henry had almost kissed once but it was almost......


    Jason felt something wrong with her. He opened his eyes and orders in rather seductive way....


    "Close your eyes".


    Be immediately closed her eyes tight.


    Jason was surprised at the sensation that this little mouth with dead lips gave under his thin lips... He


    was feeling good!!


    With a subconscious move Be''s tightly shut eyes started rxing slowly.


    Be''s reaction made Jason feel even more happier. He took her hands, which were hanging on the


    side, and entangled on his neck.


    He reached Be''s waist and pulled her softly closer to him. Earlier he had no intention to go deep.


    What he wanted was just a peck on her lips.


    But now he was surprisingly enamored by the feeling on his lips.


    Deepening his kiss, he pushes himself against Be''s front not shying away from the intense feelings


    he invokes within himself.


    Giving as much as he can at this time, he nips at her lower lip then sooths it with a tantalizing lick,


    making her release a breathy low moan.


    Jason was very pleased with this reaction of her''s. Then he alternates between kissing , biting and


    licking.


    His skilled hands wander all over her body ying her like a well known instrument as he pleasures her


    in a way , she never thought was possible ever. Especially not for her anymore.


    As he was about to deepen the kiss even further, a powerful force yanked the woman away from his


    arms.


    Jason did not get the sweetness he was looking for, so he looked at the man who took Be away


    crossly.


    "Henry, give her back."


    Henry''s expression was dark and his gaze sharp,


    "She angered me, so no one can take her away before I vent my anger."


    "Didn''t you order her to perform here. So lemme do what I want to..... You go and enjoy yourself."


    Jason raised his brow at Henry. The two of them were close friends and rivals at the same time, and it


    was always like this since they were children. They were also far cousins. Jason had followed his


    parents overseas while Henry stayed here, their rtion never changed.


    Why did he snatch her from me?


    Those looks... they can not be for some ordinary woman.!!!


    Jason''s curiosity was killing him.


    He wanted to know more and more about Be. He looked at the woman behind Henry''s back. He was


    surprised to see how red she had be.


    He remembered how her body was reacting in his arms. How she moaned by his small lick. He


    suddenly remembered something and said,


    "Hey , lil bunny, was it the 1st time you have been kissed like this?"


    Be''s face turned redder than beetroot. Her entire body was trembling. Her always dull face was now


    bright red. These reactions were enough to answer the question.


    Even Jason, himself, did not realize just how wonderful he was feeling right now. He wanted more. He


    really wanted her.


    His lips curved, and he looked at Henry with a half smile, " What if I insist on taking her away?"


    Henry had naturally seen Be''s beet-red face as well, and all of a sudden , he found her shy


    expression extremely annoying. He was angry. He couldn''t understand his own feelings.


    His gazended on her lips coldly, and he narrowed his eyes considering something.


    "No, this was not the first time that she was kissed."


    Henry said with anger in his voice.


    "I...." suddenly he stopped.


    He recollected that even though he had sex with her multiple times, he never actually kissed her.


    Forget the lips, he actually never kissed her anywhere. His lips never touched her anywhere during


    sex.


    Henry almost forgots that he never actually had just sex with her. It was always ''rape''. Be never


    responded to his touch and he never cared. Intially Be used to resist butter she stopped doing that


    either. Everytime when he would have sex with her, she would act like his puppet.


    He got even more angry. His bold stare made Be turn away, feeling tortured. She wanted to avoid


    these mysterious looks that Henry was giving her.


    However, that only angered Henry more for some reason. His grip on her wrist tightened, then he bent


    down and picked her up, throwing her over his shoulder like a sack.


    Jason, Kevin, Carson, Sandy and all the others, present in the room, stared strangely towards Henry


    as he strode out of the door.


    "STOP" Jason was the first to react.


    He wanted her. He can not let Henry take Be from him.


    After few years also Jason was equally determined like today.


    Everyone present there looked at the two men with amusement. The top two men of the A city were


    fighting over an ugly cleaner.


    Few of them even took out their mobiles to record this. If this scene is leaked to the media then for sure


    it will cause sensation.


    Henry stopped at the door of the booth , turned and gave a cold but angry gaze to all those who were


    holding their mobile phones. His gaze was full of warning. Everyone in A city were scared of this


    ruthless man. They immediately put their phones back to their pockets.


    Jason chased Henry without another word. But was held back bytter''s bodyguards.


    Sandy Hunter tried to talk Jason out of this. "It ''ll be fine. It should be fine. That woman is just a cleaner,


    and Master Jackson is just a little angry.


    There is no way he would torture a cleaner over it. Yah!! thats '' right brothers, it will be fine!!. "


    Jason did not give up. He wanted to give a chase, but before he could catch Henry, the elevator doors


    shut tightly right before his eyes.


    It was so close!! Jason was furious that he smashed his fist into elevator doors.


    Kevin and Carson also arrived at the elevator one after the other.


    Kevin reveled in chaos, so he instigated Jason by saying ,


    "Whao seriously??? The elevator''s on the 30th floor now!!!


    Hey Carson look ! What do you think Henry''s up to? "


    Everyone including Jason knew that 30th floor was owned by Henry Jackson.


    Carson ''s long narrow eyes sparkled and gave Kevin a cold look, " She is still a woman. So., no need


    to freak out. "


    Plus she is Be Evans, he thought.


    "FUCK!!" Jason mmed his fist on the elevator doors again when he heard that, then he began to


    smash the up button.


    "Hey Jason, what are you doing? Don''t you know that 30 th floor is Henry''s and without a code you can


    not enter the floor."


    Jason was beyond frustation. Suddenly his phone rang. Suddenly his phone started vibrating, he saw


    the ID.


    He really didn''t wanted to do anything except having Be on his side. But this was again from his


    business partner and very important for him and for the employee of thepany.

 Chapter 13: 13. YOU ARE FILTHY

    Chapter 13: 13. YOU ARE FILTHY


    ''BING''


    The elevator opened at the 30th floor, the BOSS''s floor. With his long slender legs, Henry took long


    strides and reached directly into the bedroom, carrying Be on his shoulders.


    He was angry, extremely angry. He, himself, did not understand


    the reason behind his anger.


    Was it because of Jason kissing Be or only on Be for letting another man touch her or was he


    angry on himself.


    Be was scared and was continuously struggling to get off Henry''s hold but more she tried, more he


    became angry and increased his strength.


    This floor was the most exquisite floor of the entire club. And why won''t it be as it was owned by the


    Boss of the club LAS DEUX.


    Be was not aware of this fact that Henry was a soul owner of this club. She never dared to dream of


    meeting this man again, and that too in a ce like this.


    Before she could think about something, she was thrown mercilessly on the carpet. Be fell hip first.


    Her body was already weak and now was trembling with fear.


    She feared this man. She was used to be thrown like this on the concrete floor by unknown men and


    taken good care of her. And also, by her jail mates who use to practice ying football , with Be


    being their ball all the time.


    The floor was covered with world ss design of fine work soft and smooth carpet. Still the throw was


    extremely rough and Be felt sharp pain in her hips and back.


    As soon as Be feel on the floor, in ce ofining, she subconsciously rolled herself into a


    small ball. She held her knees tightly by her arms and burried her face in her chest. Her entire body


    was trembling with fear.


    Henry purposeful threw her like this. He wanted to hear Beining about this behaviour of his,


    like she used to do in the past.


    Frankly it was not the first time that she was thrown like this on the floor by Henry.


    In the past, whenever Be used to annoy Henry alot, he would either push her away or throw her


    away. And Be, always always shouted,ined and scolded him for this act.


    She always said, "I am Be Evans, the young miss of Evans. How can you treat me like this?


    Have you ever seen any husband throwing his wife like this??


    Listen carefully Mr. Henry Jackson, you are mine. I don''t care how many times you throw me away, I


    will be your only wife."


    She won''t stop once she started ttering herself,


    " Do you know how many young masters are courting me??


    I have to just say a single word "Yes" and they will be on thier knees for entire life just for me."


    Henry hated all this at that time but today , somehow, he wanted to hear these things.


    It''s just 4 years, why is that now he can''t see himself in her eyes?


    Why didn''t shee running to him??


    Why did she allow someone else to touch her???


    How can she give away her 1st kiss to someone else????


    He really wanted to see that carefree, arrogant and strong girl infront of him but he was shocked to see


    that the girl infront of thim was nothing but a poor, humble, pathetic, ugly cleanerdy.


    His anger grew more and more. He approached Be step by step, with his long nder legs. Be


    was now even more terrified.


    Be did not have time to wonder what this man wanted to do with her now. As soon as she looked up,


    a dark shadow fell over her. He raised his hand and Be screamed, "Don''t hit me!!!"


    .... "Please..."


    She started shaking in fear.


    Henry was shocked to see this reaction of her''s. His anger grew more, on her? or on himself??


    He suddenly held her jaw with so much of force that Be felt that within seconds her jaw bone will


    break into pieces.


    She was forced to open her eyes and look at Henry.


    Be dared not judge his eye''s expressions but Henry saw only fear and emptiness in Be''s sad eyes.


    "Be Evans" , a cold voice came in her ears and her entire body started shivering in fear.


    "You surprised me today." he continued.


    "You are so disgusting now, you are willing to beg for mercy on your knees and in ce of drinking


    wine , you agreed to have public sex with servant.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I wonder how Mr. Evans would feel after hearing about this?"


    He gave a cruel smile and continued, "Would he be ashamed? or would he be sad or humiliated??


    or would he be happy to know what their most loving daughter is into???


    WOW... I can''t wait to tell him."


    he said sarcastically.


    Her entire body shock and her face instantly turned pale. But very next second, she remembered


    something. With her hoarse voice, she said retorted,


    "There is no Be Evans in the Evan group. That''s not my identity sir. It was erased long back. Now, I


    am merely a convict no. 2409 sir. "


    She said this while looking at Henry''s handsome face. This was the face of her future, her love but now


    , this is the face of that person who made her what she is today.


    "Mr. Jackson sir, I am just a lowly convict, please spare me.".. saud while kneeling.


    She forced down her terror of him and tried to act as lowly as possible.


    What did her dignity mean to her now? She has finally made out alive from that daek prison , she could


    finally see the sun shine. All she wanted is to live in peace.


    Henry''s eyes narrowed dangerously, burning with rage...


    How could this lowly woman be the Be Evan who had been so obsessed with him back then? Even if


    he ignored her or mistreated her, she would still stick to him like a glue, shamelessly and passionately,


    like a moth leaping into burning mes.


    What happened to that Be Evans??


    He had no idea what he wanted from her. Why he wanted her to be the same Be from 4 yrs ago.


    He clenched his teeth furiously! yet he had no idea where was this angering from and why?


    He didn''t say a single word. His eyes were cold and merciless. His sharp gaze was fixed onto her lips.


    Jason had even left a mark there.


    Was this the bite that made Be morn while kissing Jason? Even though Be''s morn was more like a


    whimper but Henry could hear it clean and clear.


    Later when Henry pulled her away from Jason, thetter had identally bitten on the same spot of


    Be''s lips again.


    All of a sudden...


    "Was that your first kiss just now?"


    Be did not respond for a while. It''s not like that she didn''t wanted to answer but frankly she didn''t


    know what to answer.


    During her long stay of 4 years in the prison, her lips were touched, bitten, abused by so many people-


    men women both that she can''t even remember.


    She was wondering that does that also count as kiss. And to say the truth, till date no one has actually


    touched her so softly on her lips.


    So was that really her first kiss?? She wondered.


    She wanted to say "Yes" but then she remembered that Henry knows everything about her life in prison


    and thats why in front of Jason, he clearly said that "No, this is not her first kiss"..


    Thinking about this , she nodded and said , "No"


    ''No''... an unspeakable rage burned in the depths of Henry''s heart and his expression grew colder.


    So, Cindy was always right. He remembered Cindy telling him again and again that Be was nothing


    less then slut. And all the young masters already had fun with her and as they were all scared of Henry,


    no one dared to speak infront of him.


    Suddenly, he grabbed Be by her arm and dragged her roughly to her feet, pulling her towards the


    washroom.


    "Leave me! ahhh.....


    I am begging you sir...


    Please leave me....


    please..."


    Be pleaded pitifully.


    Henry was dragging her behind him, and as her legs were already in pretty bad shape, she kept


    tripping and stumbling and falling atleast 6 - 7 times before reaching the washroom.


    However, this man''s mysterious anger put him in no mood to care about the woman behind him.


    Be was dragged mericlessly into the washroom. Before she could even steady herself, a strong arm


    yanked her into the bathtub painfully.


    Bathtub was already filled with water. The man behind her pressed her head under the water with great


    strength.


    "Guh.... no... cough.. cough.. cough..."


    "Mr..... J...ack...son.... cough..cough..cough..


    Sir... please.. I am ..... cough... sorrrrryyy ...


    ahhhh... pleaseeee spare me... cough..!!"


    The sshing water drowned out her choking and coughing as she pleaded, over and over again.


    As for the man holding her down, did not speak a single word from the starting till the end. He held a


    scrubber and washed her lips over and over again.


    He only stopped when her lips were brushied and bleeding.


    "cough... cough...." As soon as Be was released, she fell down and held onto the white marble and


    cough violently.


    An ice cold voice said while approaching towards her slowly.. , "Tell me how did Jason Morris kissed


    you just now?"


    She looked at him with her mouth half open. Was he trying to humiliate her? How should she answer


    this? Be turned her head away, mortified and stayed silent.


    How cruel could Henry be? He still has so many ways to humiliate her.!!


    As for the man in front of her, his eyes instantly narrowed.. Was she avoiding him?


    She had the nerve to avoid him?


    Did she really enjoyed that kiss?


    He remembered her moan again. His long and slender fingers suddenly reached out and forced her to


    look at him.


    He slowly approached her while reducing the distance between them. Henry''s beautiful face was


    getting closer and closer...


    When he was close enough to kiss her, her eyes were wide open and she almost skipped a beat.


    All of a sudden, Henry moved to her ear instead, his thin lips stered to her ears.


    " Hah..."


    he startedughing at her.


    " Did you really think I would kiss a woman like you?


    I already had sex with you so many times, did I ever kiss you??"


    All the blood from her face vanished within seconds.


    He looked at her, curling his lips into a cruel yet contemptuous smile,


    " you want to know why!!!


    YOU ARE FILTHY."

 Chapter 14: 14. THERE IS NO ESCAPE

    Chapter 14: 14. THERE IS NO ESCAPE


    Thumpppp!!!!


    That was thest straw to break the camel''s back!! She felt dizzy, her head spun and she slumped onto


    to the marble floor. And automatically lowered her head.


    He was the devil incarnate!!


    She has to escape from this devil.


    A dark shadow fell over her head, and she knew it''s nobody else other then Henry Jackson.


    She started trembling in fear, once again she wrapped her arms around her knees, curling up into a ball


    as she told herself over and over again not to anger this devil.


    She would be safe as long as she did not anger him. She had to live. She has a debt to pay.


    Be''s head was buried in her chest, hence she could not see the anger burning deep in the man''s


    eyes.


    Henry was continously looking down at Be. He couldn''t understand why he wanted to see the old


    Be Evans again.


    He tried so much but couldn''t even see any trace of Be he had in his memories. This pitiful creature


    could not equate anywhere to the woman who was madly in love with him.


    His gaze wasplicated as he said coldly, " Miss Be Evans, I might let you go. Only if you lower


    your dignity and beg me."


    His sharp eyes were glued tightly on this woman who was curling on the floor like a frightened bunny.


    Somewhere deep inside, he seemed to be hoping for something but even he did not realize what it


    was.


    A frightened bunny!!.... "my lil bunny" , he remembered what Jason called her. Suddenly he became


    furious and screamed, "BEG ME".


    Be''s shoulder shook on his voice. She scoffed at herself. What was her dignity to her now? She was


    convict no. 2409 and not Be Evans of Evans family. And begging!! Sincest 4 years , she has


    begged for everything, everyone, every minute.


    So even if she has to beg one more time to live and be free, she was ready to do so.


    Without a second thought, she immediately feel on her knees in front of Henry Jackson and lowered


    her head till the floor.


    "Mr. Jackson sir.. I am begging you sir. Please treat me like a dirt on the road side and scrape me off. "


    His shock was unbelievable! How could she be so shameless? She had thrown away her own dignity!


    That was how far she had fallen!


    "Sir, I am a mere cleaner. I clean the toilets and vomitings of all the people.


    Sir, you are rich and a dignified man, please don''t spoil your hands by touching someone so low and


    filthy like me."


    "Please spare me sir... I beg for your forgiveness."


    He could not describe how he felt right now. His face was dark and hard as he mmed his fist into the


    mirror opposite to him, roaring...


    "GET LOST".


    Be was ecstatic. She crawled to her feet like she has just escaped with her life and limped away.


    She continously hammered her right leg and inspite of her bad leg, she started running towards the


    elevator. She was limbing in pain.


    Behind her, Henry coldly watched her back, her limbing legs, as she left.


    ''She didn''t turn back even once.'' Why? Why didn''t she??


    "That damned woman"


    He mmed another fist on the mirror. He then noticed that there was some yellow coloured liquid


    present at the ce where Be was sitting.


    ''Did she?


    Was she so scared??''


    Despite her poor health and broken leg, Be ran for her life. Not even once, did she turn around.


    The elevator was going down in speed and soon reached the lobby of the club. The door of the


    elevator opened with a ''ding''.


    Be did not go into the club but instead ran outside the building. She was escaping for her life and did


    not care about the inconvenience caused by her legs.


    "33, palm street please ,sir"...


    .. she stopped a taxi and boarded in.


    In normal days, no matter how tired she was and irrespective of the time, Be would always walk back


    home. She was always reluctant to spend money.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But today''s scenario was different. She gritted her teeth and paid the taxi master.


    She rushed towards her dorms and took out the same old cheap bag , that was handed over by club


    member on the day of joining as a cleaner, from under the bed.


    She really didn''t have lot of luggage. She quickly packed her stuff which included 2 pair of trousers, 2


    in t-shirts , and 3 sets of undergarments. That''s it then she stuffed her bathroom slip-ons. She


    picked up her ATM card and rushed out.


    She must leave, there is no other way.


    He hates her, he hates her to core. She knew he won''t stop till she dies.


    She must escape.


    She had to live. She has promised someone. She can''t waste her remaining life on this man.


    Late in the dark, a limbing figure of a weak woman came out of the house and stopped a taxi.


    There was an ATM machine on the opposite side of themunity. She inserted her card and with little


    hesitation took out around five hundred dors.


    She has worked for 4 months now in LAS DEUX. She still had little savings left in the ount as most


    of her money was already transfered to some other ount. Even though that was also not much


    either.


    Then she stopped a taxi and said, "Go!!!"


    "Where to miss?"


    That''s when Be realised that she wanted to escape eagerly but didn''t know where to go. She was so


    engrossed in her own thoughts that she did not see the expression on the taxi driver''s face.


    He had juste out of a conflict from his wife and parents-inw and was already in a bad mood.


    "Do you want to stay here or leave?"


    Be was still thinking, the world is so big but there is not a small ce that''s her''s.


    Taxi driver became more irritated by seeing that the woman was not answering.


    "If you don''t want to leave then get out of my taxi now. I need to catch another route." , he frowned and


    said.


    "...I .. I am sorry sir, I have not figured out where I have to go. Yet."


    Be said very slowly and apologetically. This made her look very humble and coward.


    When the taxi driver saw that she was so coward and weak, he started venting out of his anger of the


    fight, he had earlier, on her.


    He yelled on Be , "You ugly woman, stopped my car, without a reason...


    Do you think I am a fool?


    How did your parents teach you. No respect no morals.


    Get off my car NOW. You are so ugly, I am sure to be caught in a bad luck today."


    Be automatically looked down. Though he didn''t touch her but these 4 years of prison had already


    made her temperless.


    She tried looking up again but as she met with his eyes, she got even more scared. She said humbly,


    " I am sorry sir, I will get down of your taxi."


    She , in fact, wanted 5 minutes more to figure out where and how to go to her destiny. But for sure the


    taxi driver was not interested or caring for her.


    The driver frooze for a minute. He has been driving this taxi for more then 10 years now, till date he has


    never seen such a lowly and coward passenger.


    Seeing that the door was opening very slowly, he raised his hand towards Be....


    Instantly Be screamed,


    " Don''t hit me...."


    The driver was stunned for a moment by seeing at his back seat passenger. She was covering her


    head with both her hands and pleading not to hit her.


    "Are you a crazy bitch? I am just opening the door for you, you ugly lunatic woman."


    He really didn''t care about his words and scold ed Be non stop.


    With that , he started opening the door and screamed, "Get out of here".


    Be was left with no choice. Her movements were slow and she started getting out of the taxi.


    The driver sneered and said, "You are some bitch."


    Be''s heart was shocked, she looked up at the driver slowly and said, "Sir, I am notme but just


    slow."


    Saying that she stepped out of the taxi. As soon as Be stepped out of the taxi, the driver caught her


    with his other hand .


    "What?" she asked


    "Pay me my money."


    "But sir I didn''t use your taxi to go anywhere."


    "Yes, but you sat in it and wasted my time.


    You are ugly and dirty. You are full of bad luck...


    I need to wash my taxi before I take another ride...


    Pay me for the car wash. Give me 100 bucks, NOW."


    Saying that he held her wrist tight. Now Be was even more scared and puzzled.


    "Come on pay me fast..."


    Be''s face turned green. A 100 bucks. These four years in prison hadpletely polished off all the


    dignity she once had. Now she was not more then just a scared pet.


    Suddenly strong sh lights came from behind her. She could vaguely see 3 top model Mercedes benz


    cars standing on the road and shing the lights on her.


    Through the piercing light, she could see a silhouette of a man as he approached towards her.

 Chapter 15: 15. DEVILS SIREN

    Chapter 15: 15. DEVIL''S SIREN


    Be could immediately recognize this shadow. It''s him, he is here.


    Be instantly panicked. She need to escape. Fast!!


    "Hey, pay...... Oh.. Hello Miss ?


    Why are you getting back in the car??


    I told you to pay and get lost."


    "Sir, please quick!! Please start the car!!! I ''ll pay."


    Be was panicking, she took all her money from her pocket and hurriedly gave them to the driver. She


    begged him,


    "Please Sir, start the car! Hurry!!"


    "What the heck do you think..." before he could finish the sentence, he saw even more money in front


    of him.


    Be with shaking hands took out all the money that she had, apart from the 500 dors, from her


    pocket.


    "I ''ll give it to you, sir , all of it, just drive now sir. Please start your car! Hurry!!"


    She looked behind while talking. She started panting now. Her breathing was lowered. He was getting


    closer and closer......


    "Hurry! Hurry!! Is it too less for you?


    I.. I have more! I really have more!! In my bank!


    Start the car sir, and I will withdraw more and give you , once you take me to a safe ce."


    She was barely making sense now. Her face was full of panic and devoid of blood. It seems as if she


    has seen a ghost infront of her.


    The driver looked at her as if she was a lunatic.. no he concluded that she was a crazy woman. He


    really didn''t wanted to help her but when he saw the money that woman was offering - he epted.


    He grabbed the cash from Be and said, "Sit tight."


    He turned the key and the engine roared. The taxi began to drive forward.


    After she was released from the prison, she just wanted a peaceful and quite life. She wanted just


    enough to eat and a ce to sleep, to be able to sustain herself and save some money so that she


    could fulfil her promise. And to move to a ce far away from City A , where she can see clear sky and


    beautiful sunshine, which she missed in the prison.


    Be had barely begun to heave a sigh of relief when....


    Screeeeechhhh......


    There was a harsh squeal of the taxi''s tires on the road, but it came from outside.


    "What the hell?


    Nothing is going right today."ined the taxi driver.


    "Are these guys after you?


    Did you steal something from them??


    Why are they chasing you so badly???"


    The taxi driver turned and nced at the woman in the passenger seat with anger but suddenly fell


    quiet, swallowing all the words on his tongue. The woman''s teeth were chattering, and she was all


    curled up in a ball, looking in front of her in terror and despair.


    She looked like she had seen death or even worse.


    Immediately she moved and closed all the car windows , locked all the doors and shrunk into a ball.


    The driver was about to say something when someone knocked on the door of the taxi next to Be.


    "Pleasee out, Miss Evans."


    Be turned paler, burying her head deeper into her chest, pretending not seeing or hearing them.


    Seeing that, Martin Li knocked on the driver''s window twice.


    "Kindly open the back door."


    The voice was very bossy and official, with no emotions. Be knew that even though they used the


    word ''please'', it was an order rather then a request.


    Be panicked and screamed at the driver, "Sir, Don''t open the door, I will pay you ....."


    Suddenly.....


    Smashhhhhh!!!!!


    There was a loud noise and the passenger''s side window shattered into pieces. This sudden esction


    scared Be till death and she urinated.


    The taxi driver was also spooked out.


    "Hey... you... I will call thw police!! What you people are doing is against thew! I won''t let......"


    Before he could finish his sentence , SWOOSH!!!


    A stack of brand new notes fell on his co-pilot seat. Seeing the stack, he guessed it must be around ten


    thousand or more.


    Outside the car window, another bodyguard Ray Li , Martin''s younger brother, said stiffly, "Can you


    open the door now?"


    "Yes... yes... right away sir!!"


    the driver''s eyes were sparkling with all the money thrown infront of him. He quickly opened the door


    and scolded Be, "Hey , you, get out, Now ."


    He was sure that this lunatic ugly woman must have offended some rich and powerful man. He was


    now even more ruder to her then what he was earlier.


    He was more abusive and forcefully chased her out of the taxi. Be refused to leave the cab, she was


    desperately clinging on the seat. On seeing that, the driver grabbed her , yanking by her hair and arm


    roughly.


    "You fucking bitch... Get out! I am not going to drive you anymore! Hurry!!"


    Be hung onto the seat, shaking her head desperately.


    "Please don''t.. No don''t force me out of the taxi."


    A pair of cold and angry eyes were seeing everything that was going on infront of him. He heard


    everything that the driver said and also the way Be was trying to hold on to the taxi''s seat.


    He was angry.


    "Get out" he said in a slight cool manner. That familiar voice made Be''s spine stiffen in an instant.


    ''No, he is not talking to me. Don''t turn around. Everything will be fine as far as I don''t listen.''. she


    thought.


    "You know very well that I don''t like repeating myself."


    "Nobody knows better then you what will happen if I get angry." his voice was like a satan.


    All the blood disappeared from her face in an instant. She knew. Ofcourse she knew! How could she


    not know!!


    Hence, she came out of the car slowly despite her terror.


    The man was standing leaning on his car. He held a cigarette, taking a long dreg. He held out his other


    hand and beckoned her over, e here."


    His deep voice could easily mesmerize any woman around. It can hypnotize anyone head to heels. But


    to Be, that voice was the devil''s siren!


    She did not want to go to him. But she dare not defy him. She automatically approached the man,


    slowly.


    The man frowned his beautiful brows, his gaze was fixed on her limping leg. He then tired to see her


    face but couldn''t see clearly.


    Her head was low. She held her limping leg with her hand and walked towards him slowly.


    "It''s useless Be Evans. You are just trying to buy time by literally dragging your feet till her.... Good


    act!"


    Be pimched her thigh hard.. she was certain that Henry believed that she was putting up an act just


    to buy sometime.


    How she wish he was right! If only she was just buying time...


    Yet the truth was... the truth! Hah!!


    She gritted her teeth. There was a familiar pain again in her thighs as she hastened her footsteps. Be


    pinched herself mercilessly.


    The man''s lips curved slightly when he saw her quicken her steps.. That''s better. Now he was sure that


    she is his personal toy.


    He reached out his hand and put it over Be''s shoulders. Henry blew out thest puff of smoke and


    held the butt behind him without even looking back. Ray Li immediately took the cigarette butt from


    him.


    The very next second, arge hand grabbed her by the chin, Be felt a jolt of pain but did not


    comin.


    Henry turned her chin left to right, his sharp gaze caught Be''s embarrasement and enjoyed it


    thoroughly.


    "UFFF ~ since when has the proud and arrogant Miss. Evans fallen to a point where a mere taxi driver


    can insult her as he likes, and yet all she can do it to apologize? No dignity left or what? "


    "You had someone follow me... You won''t let me go..."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Guess you have some brains, after all."


    Be''s expression contorted, and then she gave a silent and tragicugh... he won''t let me live.


    She turned to the taxi driver and said, " Sir, you wanted to know what wrong have I done..


    I killed a woman he loved." Be said while pointing towards Henry.


    She spoke so slowly , but in a hoarse voice. On lookers will surely feel that the person who spoke must


    be an old senile woman and not a woman in her twenties.


    Henry hated this feeling. His temper red, why did she sound so old? , he grabbed her hand and tried


    to stuff her in his car.


    However, Be suddenly cried, "Wait, my stuff, my money!"


    She managed to break free, ''ran'' towards the taxi. Although for her she was running but for everyone


    else she was just walking a little fast while limping.


    When she was almost at the taxi, a long arm wound around her waist. She is so thin and light, he


    thought.


    "My stuff.. my money! Without money, I can''t....."


    "Without money, you can''t run away." a cold voice interrupted her.


    "Am I right?"


    Be blinked.. No! ofcourse not!! She wanted money, lots and lots of it. She had made a promise.


    Her money! Her promise!! Her freedom!!!


    "Let go of me! I want my money k!" Be struggled and roared at the driver at the top of her voice,


    "Give me back my money!"


    "Hey bitch, you gave me that money, but ofcourse you can''t have it back."


    Naturally, the driver did not want to lose a single cent. After all, this lunatic had killed that wealthy


    young master''s woman. She was certain to meet a nasty end.


    "Give me back my money!" Be''s eyes turned red. She had screamed so hard, that now she was


    unable to speak at all. Still speaking word by word,


    " I... I am beg-g-ing you, ppllease! P-pleasr give me b-back my m-money." Be pleaded, angry and


    pathetic at the same time.


    "I c-can''t keep my p-promisee if I don''t don''t have the m-money."


    UFffffff~


    Henry''s temper zed!


    He could not believe that this was the same Be Evans he knew.


    He remembered her as the woman who boldly confessed to him, again and again, raising her beautiful


    chin proudly after his cold rejection and telling him, "The woman who suits you , Henry Jackson, should


    be confident and capable, like me. In short only I am capable for bing Mrs. Be Jackson. "


    Back then, she would even tell him with a straight face, "Henry, you know what! You are too powerful


    and influential. You have too many enemies andpetitors. You can''t have any weaknesses. Firstly


    your woman can not be weak and secondly it has to be me."


    Every time, he would tell her off, saying, "How could you be so despicable? Going after your friend''s


    man?" but frankly only Henry knew the truth of this statement.


    But however, everytime, she would say, "As far as you are not married, for me you are single. Even if I


    tell you things about Cindy, you won''t believe me so I don''t want to waste my energy on it.


    But the day you get married to her or anybody else, I will give you a wide berth!!"


    She used to be such an arrogant woman. And to say the truth Henry actually loved this side of her''s.


    "I''m begging you sir, please give me back my money." All he could hear now was her pathetic pleading.


    Henry''s expression was hard.. ''is she really Be Evans?''


    He grabbed her wrist and dragged her back towards his car.


    "Money.. my money.. my bag! Let go of me, I can''t go anywhere without them!" Her voice winned in his


    ears. Henry''s eyes turned even more colder.. He knew it, she really was trying to escape!


    Henry suddenly stopped and nced at Martin Li. "Go check her luggage. Take away all her cash and


    bank cards."


    Be panicked the moment she heard this, "What are you trying to do?"


    Henryughed coldly.


    " So you want to run away?


    Do you think you could run away from me only if you have money??"


    He pressed his lips against her ears, his voice was a nightmare.


    " How could I let go of you easily? You should have gone far the very first day you were released. Now


    I have sights on you, Be, you are not going anywhere."


    He ced his palm on her cheek and said, "Be, oh Be, either you''re too naive , or I''ve gotten too


    kind."


    Immediately, Henry dragged Be and roughly stuffed her into the car before quickly darting inside with


    her.


    But before he could do so, Martin Li came and informed him about the driver nagging about something.


    Henry ordered his subordinates to guard the door and went upto the taxi.


    He saw what the driver was nagging about. Seeing him, the driver immediately spoke,


    "You see Sir, that fucking bitch just peeed in my car. How disgusting. Sir don''t let her go easily."


    Henry was in mixed emotions right now. He gave Martin a look, his sharp gaze coldly sweeped across


    the driver. Martin slightly nodded to indicate that he understood.


    He returned to his car. "Start the car."


    Henry was quite and hundreds of questions were running in his mind... What happened to her?


    Why is so humble??


    Whom is so scared off???


    He remembered the yellow coloured fluid that he saw in his washroom at the ce where Be


    sqauted. And again now. Why??

 Chapter 16: 16. WHOM HE LOVED THE MOST

    Chapter 16: 16. WHOM HE LOVED THE MOST


    Ray Li immediately replied with respect, "Yes, Mr. Jackson , sir."


    Be did not say anything, neither did she dared to raise her head. She simply pressed her body


    towards the car window as much as possible. Her feet legs were trembling continously. She felt nothing


    but fear and panic with Henry sitting next to her. She looked nothing less then a frightened stray cat.


    Henry was still engrossed in his thoughts. His back was straight. His long and slender legs were


    crossed, with left leg on top of the right one. His right hand was resting on the divider where as his left


    was on the window supporting his chin. He sat like a king , looking outside as the scene passed by. But


    Henry was no where near as calm as be on the surface.


    Two people sat on the back seat. Two world''s apart. One was a king and other was like a pet animal.


    The drive was soon over and Be saw that they have stopped at the entrance of LAS DEUX.


    "This .... t- this is ... LAS DEUX. W-Why did you bring me here, M-Mr. Jackson Sir?"


    Henry had not looked at Be at all through out the drive, but now, on hearing the panic and


    stammering hoarse voice of Be, something seemed to click behind his narrow eyes.


    "What do you think?"


    He said while raising his eyebrows, a taunting smile appeared on his handsome face.


    Be lips trembled as she pleaded, " I am begging you, sir, please p-please spare me. "


    She gulped a bit and continued,


    " I will apologize to you, Mr. Jackson sir, for anything wrong that I have done. "


    After a pause, "I''ll kneel, grovel and beg...... "


    "Shut up!"


    She turned paler on hearing Henry''s scream. "I.... I..." before she could say anything else, she was


    mercilessly pushed out of the car.


    Be feel hard on the snowy surface.


    It was the month of December, and City A was beautifully covered with sheet of pure white snow.


    Be was not wearing much of her winter covers. She actually didn''t have much either. She always


    wore her same overcoat that was handed over to her by the security guard at the gate of Evan vi 4


    and half years ago. Under that was her cleaner''s cotton uniform with beautiful logo of LAS DEUX


    printed on it.


    She feel hard on the snow. Her leg was already in a bad shape and now it was hurting even more. Her


    hands bruished due to sudden fall.


    Be did not utter a single word. She just cleaned the snow from her dress and slowly tried to get up


    from the floor.


    A normal humanbeing will take not more then 3 minutes to get up from the floor but Be took almost


    10 minutes for such a simple action.


    Henry''s eyes were deep and filled with furry as he stared at her. Isn''t she hurt? Why is she not


    defending herself??


    His anger was overwhelming. He opened his car door and charged towards her in furry, as if he might


    kill someone now.


    Be was scared seeing him approaching her. She involuntarily took a step back but because of her


    leg''s condition, she feel hip first on the snowy ground again.


    "Do you really want to kneel?


    Are your knees really that weak??


    Do you like kneeling so much???"


    Veins were throbbing on Henry''s perfect face. He held Be''s wrist and dragged her towards the


    entrance of the club. All through out this scene, Be couldn''t get up once and she was literally on the


    ground by Henry. Be''s legs were in extreme pain.


    "Since, you like kneeling so much Miss. Be Evans! THEN KNEEL right now."


    He really did not know why was he so angry!! She was a prideful and arrogant girl in his memory but


    now she not only abamdoned her pride but was pathetic!


    Was she really Be Evans?


    The Be Evans who confessed to him like a bright me??


    Is she the same Be Evans WHOM HE LOVED THE MOST???


    Be''s face was pale. Without looking up even for a second, she said,


    " I''m sorry , Mr. Jackson sir, please spare me. I ''m begging you, I already did four years in jail, I......"


    What she wanted to say was once she repayed her debt, which she has promised someone, then she


    can offer her life in exchange of Cindy''s.


    "You like kneeling, don''t you? ON YOUR KNEES... NOW"


    There was ayer of frost on the man''s cold features.


    "Since, you like kneeling so much, show everyone just how embarrassing the Evans heiress can be!!"


    The Evans heiress.... was it?


    Yes it''s a joke! Henry , you were the one who gave the order and took away everything she had once.


    He asked her to kneel...


    Did she want to?


    Of course not!


    But she was no more heiress of Evans family. She was just a convict no. 2409! She had nothing left


    with her.


    Her pride?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Her dignity??


    Her family???


    Her friends????


    Her qualifications?????


    Her beauty??????


    And most importantly Her name???????


    Back then when she was the only heiress of the Evans family, he could send her to prison at a whim,


    and there was nothing she could say about that!


    Now, she was nothing, nothing at all. All she could do was kneel and sell out her pride. There was


    nothing else left that she could use to bargain with him.


    ''Henry, I don''t like to kneel.. my legs and back hurts. It''s just that I don''t have anything left to give.


    You took away my past and killed the heiress of the Evans, wiping my existence and my history from


    the world. I am worst then the homeless refugees as atleast they have a family and a past. What do I


    have??''


    ''Herny Jackson, pride, arrogance and dignity is something only the Evans heiress, Be Evans can


    possess and not an ex-convict like me.''


    Everyone passing by were staring and pointing on them But that man ignored everyone. His lips were


    tightly pursed as he approached her.


    A pair of long legs appeared before Be''s eyes.


    "KNEEL.... NOW"


    She took a deep breath and lowered her head. Then, she knelt slowly.


    Thud....


    Henry was shocked, his eyes were extremely icy.


    "Mr. Jackson sir, I hope you will forgive me... "


    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw the long legs curve into a slow crouch.


    "Are you really Be Evans?"


    The man''s pitch ck eyes werr deep in contemtion and confusion. Be felt as though she was


    struck by a heavy metal armour. A long time passed , and she never replied.


    Henry finally got up and left. He really wanted to see the true colours of this Be Evans.


    The winters in City A this year was extremely cold.


    Be was wearing her cotton cleaner''s uniform and a worn out rain over coat. Her face was white as


    snow. Ice formed at tip of her hair.


    The cold and pain in her legs almost caused her to pass out.


    It was almost midnight. The numbers of guests in the club was getting fewer and fewer. Those people


    would sneer at her when they passed her. However, she didn''t mind. She only lowered her head and


    looked at her hands that were turning red from the cold, in order to ignore the outside world. This was a


    habit that she cultivated during those four years.


    When she was in prison, she was always getting beat up and raped every day. In the beginning, she


    would fight back, but eventually, she would only get even worse beatings and torture if she did that.


    Hence, she stopped fighting back.


    She only hoped that Henry would let her go. She did not know how long had passed.


    Sophia , one of her dorm mate, brought a coat out in a secret and put it on her. She said while


    frowning, "Wear this. It has been five hours. If you stay like this, you will die."


    Be was shocked. She wanted to refuse but she can''t die. Atleast not yet. Not before she paid her


    debt.


    She opened her lips that have lost their colour from the cold. Her voice was hoarse.


    "Leave me here. I don''t want to implicate you."


    " You''re still worried about me?" Sophia did not know how such an ugly humble girl can offend the


    richies. She signed.


    "You are a mad woman. Wait I will get some hot water."


    Be did not want to cause any trouble for her. She lifted her hand to stop her. In the end, amid her


    panic, she felt dizzy and fell on the ground with a thud.


    At this moment, inside the club, Henry was sitting in ire Jones''s office , with a serious expressions


    on his face. A woman with an amazing figure, was steeping a pot of tea and poured him a cup.


    The hot vapor was dense, and the room smelled nice.


    Her instinct was to be an observant. She knew Henry was in a bad mood, so she did not mention that


    at all. She only reminded him absent- mindedly.


    ''I heard the lowest temperature tonite is -12 degree celsius. I ''m afraid flowers I bought ,may not be


    able to survive."


    "They''re just flowers. Just get new ones."


    "What about a human?"


    Henry Jackson lifted his head to look at the woman. He faked a smile.


    "When did the manager of LAS DEUX, ire Jones, be so kind-hearted to stand for irrelevant


    people?"


    ire lifted her eyebrows. When she was about to open her mouth...


    There was a knock on the door. She was shocked. She put down her teapot.


    "I''m not kind-hearted. However, that girl is hardworking, and she''s able to endure hardships. It''ll be


    such a pity if she died infront of the club.", she said while fisting her hand.


    After she said that, she sashayed over to open the door. Atleast she was able to send Sophia over to


    help Be, when Henry didn''t notice.


    Henry watched her back while squinting his eyes. His brain was upied by Be''s empty and despair


    eyes. That woman has changed indeed.


    He lifted his teacup and took a sip. It was slightly bitter.


    ire stood at the door and talked to the person there. After that, she returned to the office.


    Henry was drinking his tea. His movements were elgant and graceful. He was a born aristocrat.


    Suppressing her anger , she said softly, "The person fainted. "

 Chapter 18: 18. THEY ARE NOT SAME AS BELLA

    Chapter 18: 18. THEY ARE NOT SAME AS BELLA


    ire doubted her own ears, and she stared at Henry Jackson in shock.


    "W- what did you say Boss? I didn''t quite catch that?"


    An attendant! an escort!! this Be Evans!!!


    "I must have heard him wrong" she thought.


    "I said, since Miss. Be is such a diligent and model worker, she should be promoted to a better


    position."


    Henry put his legs down as he said that, standing up with his long and well- built body and giving now


    the semi-conscious Be a cold look.


    His lips curved tauntingly.


    " ire , you should understand all of your subordinates'' capabilities before you assign them a


    position....


    You probably don''t know how skilled performer this Miss. Be Evans actually is."


    The man''s voice seemed to hold some suppressed anger.


    ''wants to walk naked ha!! - I will surely break your arrogance Be.''


    Henry''s eyes were blood red and had some killer instinct as he thought about Be kissing Jason few


    hours back.


    This time ire Jones heard Henry Jackson loud and clear - her boss really wanted to transfer Be to


    the P.R Department.


    LAS DEUX ''s P.R.Deparment included their best and most execute attendants, hostess, escorts and


    gigolos. The list to define each and every one''s beauty was endless.


    "Um..." ire looked at Be. Her only thought right now was , how will Be survive in this


    department? She was sure that after seeing and hearing her, no costumer will go for her. She will


    surely be aughing stock amongst the other beautiful swans.


    "Understood boss." Her years of experience in this field told her that Be and Mr. Jackson shared


    some special connection.


    She had never seen her boss getting involved with any of LAS DEUX ''s operations before. To put it


    bluntly this club was one of the Jackson''s negligible unit. He actually never cared much about it''s


    working pattern , as far as there is no illegal business involved, he was ok with anything else.


    Henry gave a harsh look to Be and nned to leave and go to his private floor. But before he could


    do so, there was a soft knock of the door and Mrs. Potts came in.


    Mrs. Potts along with a waiter entered ire''s office after obtaining her permission. She respectfully yet


    gracefully bowed to Henry Jackson with a warm smile. Henry also nodded her back.


    Mrs. Potts looked at ire and said, "Manager Jones, here is the hot chicken soup you had ordered."


    She took the soup bowl from waiter''s hands and ced it carefully on a tea table. When Sophia had


    come to order for soup, she identally said that the Boss was also there in the office and they must


    make it quick.


    Sophia purposefully acted as if she said this with slip of tongue but actually she just wanted that Be


    should get a hot soup as soon as she wakes up. She knew that, that girl requires nutrition and


    something to keep her and her tummy warm.


    Mrs. Potts heard this, and she tagged along with the waiter as she didn''t wanted any kind of mishap to


    ur. But soon Mrs. Potts will thank god that she came along.


    Mrs. Potts ced the soup on the tea table along with freshly baked soup buns with set of clean


    cutlery.


    She was about to turn and leave when suddenly her eye sight caught glimse of a girl who was lying


    unconsciously on the office''s couch.


    She red her carefully and couldn''t stop herself from yelling as soon as she recognised her.


    "Oh my lord.. Be.. my child... Be..


    What happened to her??"


    Everyone present were shocked to see Mrs. Potts reaction as she came running towards Be and


    yelling her name.


    She asked again in some what trembling manner,


    "What happened? What happened to Be?"


    With motherly love, she touched Be''s forehead and said ,


    " I am here my child, wake up. Don''t scare your god granny like that!


    ire has never seen Mrs. Potts like this. Even though Mrs. Potts was a well and soft spokendy but


    as far as ire remembers, Mrs. Potts hardly came in contact with the other staff of the club, apart


    from food and beverage department. She was the manager and chief chef of the club.


    Before ire could ask, Henry spoke.


    "Do you also know her? "


    Henry asked Mrs.Potts with a strange looks and frowned eyebrows. Henry happens to know Mrs. Potts


    quite well. And she has always taken good care of him, like a mother, whenever he was in the club


    building.


    Without any signs of denial, Mrs. Potts spoke in a soft voice,


    "Ofcourse I know her! She is Be Evans from the cleaning department. We all know her."


    She said while looking at the waiter, who was carrying the empty tray in his hands.


    The waiter nodded in affirmation and said, "She often visits us."


    To others this sentence seemed to be normal but for Henry , it meant something different.


    "She often visits you!!" He repeated with anger.


    "How often??" Henry asked while clinching his teeth.


    The waiter actually never liked Be, as Mrs. Potts always used her name as a role model for others'' to


    learn from. He thought it''s a good opportunity to show that Mrs. Potts favours a particr employee of


    the club and get both in trouble.


    "Shees atleast three to four times to the canteen... per day" he added after a short pause.


    "And for what, May I ask?"


    "Meal sir" waiter immediately answered without any dy.


    Mrs. Potts got nervous and immediately got up, looked at Henry, who was giving her a confused look


    and said,


    "It''s not like what you are thinking sir!"


    "Kindly exin this Mrs. Potts! You know it''s against the club rule to favour any particr employe on


    others.


    "Sir, It''s true that Bees to canteen very often but not always for meals."


    Mrs. Potts spoke in confidence and without any trace of nervousness.


    " Yes, this is also true that I have allowed her to have canteen meal twice a day rather then once, like


    others."


    "What? Why? I know you are the namager of food and beverage department but you surely can''t do


    this!


    What if other girls also starts demanding for the same?" ire spoke in a little disappointed tone.


    "Oh manager Jones, you know they are not same as Be."


    Mrs. Potts said while looking at Be with love and care.


    "Sir, if wepare, then the diet that we, any of us, eats per meal is equal to Be''s 3 - 4 days diet."


    Everyone present was surprised by hearing this.


    Mrs. Potts wanted to say something else but suddenly stopped and said in a panicking manner.


    "Manager ire, did you send Sophia to order the hot pepper chicken soup for Be?"


    ire didn''t find anything wrong in doing so and simply nodded in yes.


    "Oh Lord, It''s good that I came along!


    Lu take this soup back to the kitchen and get some cold soy milk and cold water." she said to the


    waiter.


    But Lu was reluctant to do anything for Be. When Mrs. Potts realised that he was not moving, she


    red at him and angrily said, "NOW".


    Lu picked up the te of soup and left. As soon as he left, Sophia , who was very angry on Mrs. Potts


    at the time, couldn''t stop herself from asking,


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mrs.Potts, I know you are a very experienced person but seeing Be nearly frozen to death just now,


    don''t you think that hot soup will be more appropriate then cold milk?"


    She looked at ire and then her boss and both looked equally confused by Mrs. Potts decision.


    "Manager Potts, I think Sophia is absolutely right." said ire.


    "Ofcourse, she is right. In a situation like this, ofcourse hot soup is the best choice, but... "


    She looked at Henry Jackson who has not spoken for a long time and was staring at everyone.


    "but..." after a pause Mrs. Potts said, "only if that person is not Be."


    ire and Sophia were even more confused now. Suddenly the man spoke,


    "Mrs. Potts, please stop running around the bush, and speak clearly. "


    Even though he was angry on Be but he felt something is a miss and even he wanted to know about


    this matter.


    "Sir, actually Be doesn''t drink soup." Mrs. Potts started to exin.


    ''Be doesn''t drink this soup'' since when , he thought. He knew Be since childhood. They used to


    meet daily and atleast shared one meal everyday. Irrespective of the time of the meal, Be would


    shamelessly order for chicken pepper soup and drink it boiling hot.


    Suddenly hearing Mrs. Potts sound, Henry returned to reality.


    "What I meant is, she doesn''t eat or drink anything, hot or cold. Ya, especially hot and food with pieces


    that has to be chewed."


    "What she takes daily in her meal , in our canteen, is a bottle of cold soy milk and nearly 1 liter of cold


    water."


    Mrs. Potts said with sadness in her voice.


    "Say what again!!" Sophia was shocked to hear this.


    "No wonder she neveres with for food outtings and matter of fact, she never goes to canteen with


    us."


    Sophia said while pouting her lips.


    "May be Sophia but most importantly, does she have time to go out?"


    Mrs. Potts asked Sophia mockingly.


    "After finishing her cleaning work, Be wille to the canteen and help me in my canteen work."


    Mrs. Potts seemed to be really happy to talk about Be but at the same she had sadness in her eyes


    for this poor humble girl.


    "Be works in the kitchen??"


    Henry asked with a surprise. As far he knew her, the most hated ce for her was kitchen.


    "Yes sir"


    Mrs. Potts replied softly and then continued.


    "When she 1st came to ask me for some job, I was surprised to see that she was a cleaner at such a


    young age. Her eyes were crystal clear with no signs of scheming.


    She asked me with she can do cleaning of the kitchen and canteen and get payed!"


    That day Mrs. Potts and Be spoke for a long time.


    "She is short of money and I didn''t mind a little helper either, so I agreed. But I gave her a job of cutting


    vegetables. But , hehehe, this poor girl she couldn''t do it."


    ''Ofcourse an arrogant rich brat like her surely can''t do the kitchen work.'' Henry spoke to himself.


    "Why? Was it something beyond her dignity?" Henry spoke with arrogance and confident.


    "No... no... ofcourse not..." Mrs. Potts immediately refuted.


    "Take a closer look Manager Jones, you see her hands, there are no nails on her fingers. It seemed as


    if someone has plucked them out mercilessly.


    And you see her fingers, the callous are gone, they are so rough to touch and more importantly they


    are not in a line. They are disfigured.


    You remember the other day when she was hit by the bike on her way home?


    I took her to the hospital. They got a X-ray done for her andter the doctor said that she has multiple


    malunion and nonunion fractures in her hand and that''s why she can''t do fine work plus he also said


    that she must be suffering from unbearable pain during cold."


    "As far as her food is concerned. She told me that if she takes hot and solid food her throat hurts and


    she can''t swallow it , thats why she only drinks one soya milk and cold water."


    Saying all this, Mrs.Potts go


    up and bowed to Henry Jackson and turned to ire and said,


    "Mrs. Jones, whenever Be wakes up, give her the soy milk and water. She will surely feel good.


    And if you don''t mind inform me also. Thanks."


    When she was about to open the door and leave, suddenly she heard her Boss''s voice.


    "Mrs. Potts did she tell you how this all happened?"


    "Yes, ofcourse I asked her alot of time as I didn''t believe in jer answer."


    "And that was?" ire asked


    "ident" Mrs. Potts said and walked outside.

 Chapter 21: 21. A BIG SURPRISE PLANNED

    Chapter 21: 21. A BIG SURPRISE PLANNED


    "Miss Evans, this is Master Jackson office. First of all, you can''t enter here anytime without his


    permission and secondly you can''t so casually call him Henry or My Henry , to be precise, here." Martin


    Lu said teasingly to Be.


    Be simply pouted at him and smiled and said like an arrogant peacock,


    "Henry is mine and I don''t mind showing my im on him anytime and anywhere."


    Henry was in a meeting and as soon as he came out of his office, he saw that Martin and Be seemed


    to be arguing. He stopped at the door of his office and heard everything.


    "And why must I call him Mr. Jackson sir or only Mr. Jackson?


    He is mine and our rtion is not formal or business oriented ?"


    Be said while ring sharply at Martin.


    "And if anyone tries toe in between us , I will kill that person."


    Henry, Martin and L Hem ( Henry''s secretary) were taken back for a second but suddenly Be


    startedughing and said,


    "You see I love him so much....."


    she held her hands far and then brought them closer to her heart and signed in relief,


    " you know what Martin! Tomorrow I am turning 18 and within 2 days we will get engaged... finally all


    my dreams areing true.... "


    Henry saw that as Be was expressing her feelings for him, her eyes were glittering and it seemed


    that she is living in a beautiful dream world.


    "We know Miss. Evans. In fact entire society knows that you are turning 18 tomorrow and after 2 days


    when Mr. Jack Jackson Sir returns to city A, you and Master Henry will get engaged." Martin said with a


    smile.


    "Yes,...."


    Be gave arge sign of relief and said,


    "You know Martin Lu, I have waited for more then 10 years for this day toe.


    I did so much just to get Henry''s attention. Now finally all my dreams areing true."


    "Ya.. true love always finds its way." Said L.


    L was Henry''s personal Secretary forst 5 years. She was a mediocre looking woman in her mid


    20''s. Her hard working and professional nature made her way in seeding Henry''s full trust and


    support.


    L was always very caring and fond of Be. For her she was like an idol. Her beauty, her brain, her


    handwork, her intelligence... everything. She admired everything in Be.


    "So Miss Be what will you call Mr. Jackson sir after your marriage?"


    asked L in a teasing way.


    Be, never felt shy or awkward in expressing her love for Henry.


    "I will.... hmmmmm... i will call him, Mr. Husband infront of others and my hubby when alone."


    Thinking of this Be''s entire face got flushed and she turned red from ears to ears. She covered her


    face with her hands.


    Henry saw all this. What he really wanted now was to pin down Be on his bed and make love with


    her for a whole night, make her scream his name when under him over and over again till she passes


    out.


    Even he has waited for years for this day toe. She will be turning 18 tomorrow and after 2 days


    they will be finially engaged.


    "Humh humh.."


    Henry cleared his throat.


    "It seems that Miss. Evans is quiet free today to chat outside my chamber. If she has nothing to do with


    me then I shall leave."


    Hint of jealousy can be felt easily in his tone. Saying this Henry entered in his office.


    "No, Henry wait" while saying this Be rushed towards Henry''s office.


    When she entered she could not see anyone inside. Within seconds a strong hand pulled her in his


    embrace and pinned her on to the door.


    Subconsciously she tried to be free but Henry held her hands tightly above her head. His other hand


    was holding onto her smooth soft waist.


    Be blushed instantly. Her face was red like monkey''s bottom. Her lips were juicy pink and were


    slightly open. She looked into Henry''s eyes which were full of lust and desire.


    Henry could also see desire and only love in Be''s eyes. Yes, he knew very well that this love and


    desire belonged only for him. She is his.


    He leaned towards her ears and whispered.. "hubby ha" then licked her on her ears. Be''s neck


    muscles instantly stood up and she closed her eyes. Henry was very pleased with this reaction of her''s.


    He kissed her ,in an imaginary line, from her ears to her neck. He unbuttoned the first two buttons of


    her top. Be''s hands were held tightly by Henry above her head. She softly requested Henry not to do


    this. Henry opened the buttons and started biting on her cor bones. Be couldn''t hold back her


    feelings and she moaned.


    Henry was feeling extreme desire to make her his woman right now but he knew he can''t. He touched


    her every where from her breast to her tummy to her pussy. Be couldn''t say anything except to stop.


    "Henry please stop. Just 3 more days please."


    "And then what?" Henry asked.


    "Huh"


    "I want to know, what after 3 days? "


    Henry asked again with a smirk raising his lips slightly upwards.


    " After 3 days, we will be officially engaged."


    Be spoke while feeling shy.


    "And Then I can do whatever I want to?"


    Henry asked while reducing their distance.


    Be became more shy and lowered her head and said,


    " I can''t stop you after 3 days. Can I?"


    saying that she looked at him. Her eyes were full of love, love and only love.


    Henry brought his lips close to Be, pretending to kiss her but stopped 1 cms away and said,


    "Then lets continue this after 3 days.


    Shall we?"


    ..saying this he left Be and moved back. Only he knew how he held back his desire.


    "But what should I do for 3 days?"


    Henry just wanted to tease Be more. But before Be could speak, Henry''s phone rang. It was from


    Cindy, Be could see her photograph been disyed on the screen along the call.


    For the 1st time, both Henry and Be felt awkward. Henry disconnected the phone. And went and sat


    on his seat. He saw that Be was still standing at the same ce and in some gaze.


    "Be... me and... I mean ...."


    Henry wanted to say that he and Cindy would be meeting in the evening to end their rtionship, but


    before he could speak Be looked at him. Her eyes were watery and were full of saddness.


    He couldn''t say anything and got up. He wanted to hold her and exin Be about his rtionship


    with Cindy. But as soon as he got up his phone rang again. It was Cindy again.


    Be saw the hesitation in Henry''s eyes. She lowered her head and turned to leave. She stopped after


    taking one step , turned and said,


    "Father Jackson had asked me to tell you that we have to go together and select the dress for the


    engagement." Her tone was depressing, she knew that Henry won''te with her. Cindy was and still


    is more important to Henry.


    Henry too wanted to go with Be but meeting Cindy was more important for now. He didn''t wanted


    anything or anyone toe between him and Be after the engagement.


    "Henry...." Be looked at the vibrating phone and spoke in a low voice,


    "I didn''t wanted to tell you but I have a BIG SURPRISE PLANNED for you. Which you will get before


    our engagement. This is myst resort to show how much I love you. I hope after this you know what


    you mean to me."


    Henry rushed and before Be could turn and leave, he pulled her in his arms. He burried his face in


    her neck. Her original lily smell spread in his nose. He hugged her tightly.


    He was somewhat insecure. Henry had not been in contact forst 3 and half months with Cindy. This


    happened from the day when Be left his room with tears in her eyes, day after his birthday


    celebration.


    Though Henry never hid his rtionship with Cindy from anyone, but he didn''t like that Cindy purposely


    left her kiss marks on his neck and corbones, espeacially at those ces which can not be hidden by


    clothings.


    Later he was so angry that he went and smashed Carson. Carson being his best friend didn''t mind it


    but he ofcourse exined his actions to Henry.


    Be had waited for Henry for an hour after the party got over as he was suppose to drop her back. But


    he didn''te.


    Carson happened to return to the party hall as he forgot his wallet on the table where they were ying


    cards. When he was returning to his car, he saw a small figure sleeping on the bench at the car


    parking.


    On seeing closer, he saw that it was Be. Her face was flushed and there were obvious marks of tears


    on her cheeks. Then he saw that she was holding her phone. He picked up her phone and idently


    saw that the screen showed few intimate photographs of Henry and Cindy and sender was Cindy


    herself.


    On hearing this, Henry was furious and confronted Cindy, who replied that it was a mistake. She said


    she was drunk and jealous and that''s why this happened because she loved him alot.


    Since then Henry had not contacted Cindy at all even though Cindy continously called him and even


    came to the office to meet him daily but he always refused.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    But yesterday she messaged her B scan''s photograph which showed that she was almost 3 months


    pregnant. Henry was scared that because of this situation Be might leave him and go to someone


    else.


    He held her tight ,


    "Be, if someone tries toe between us and splits us apart , then what will you do?"


    Be felt something abnormal in Henry''s tone. To ease him she , without thinking much, said,


    "We don''t have to worry much about this. There are people who can take care of this."


    Henry I hope you know how much I love you."


    Saying this Be left without noticing the confused and shocking expression on Henry''s face.


    "Mr. Jackson sir, What''s your next order?" ire spoke next.


    "Hah~" Henry snorted quietly and pulled out his phone, giving his subordinates some orders.


    Not longter, the gates of the elevator opened and Martin came out of it and was sad to see that for


    once the most brightest star of City A sky is now on her knees, facing to the floor and trembling with


    fear. He approached Henry and gave him a card.


    The man crouched down slowly, looking at the kneeling woman in the eyes. He held the bank card


    between his fingers, saying,


    "Martin has just transferred all the money out of this card."


    Be looked at the card before looking up at Henry in confusion.


    He opened his thin lips, saying,


    "You want me to spare you, right?"


    Be blinked. She did not understand what was happening, but she immediately nodded anyways.


    "Do you think I am a good person Be?" he continued asking.


    This time Be fell silent. Heughed softly.


    "That''s right. Henry Jackson was never a good man, so there is no way he will spare you so easily. "


    He spoke as though he was talking about someone else, looking at Be nonchntly like a cat at a


    mouse, like a hunter at a prey in his trap. A seductive smile slowly appeared on his handsome face.


    "Be, there isn''t a single cent in this card now. All you have to do is earn eight million, two million per


    year forst 4 years"


    He swayed the card in his hand as he said that.


    " If you can earn eight million in this card, I will let you go. What do you say?"

 Chapter 29: 29. TAKE OFF YOUR CLOTHES

    Chapter 29: 29. TAKE OFF YOUR CLOTHES


    Everything was set. Everyone were ready including Be. She was once again in her old attire of a


    cleanerdy. She was sitting in the club canteen when suddenly somebody called for her.


    Mrs. Potts and Be looked at one of the waiters'' at the same time. He came to them and informed


    Be that she was needed at the 25th floor.


    Yup, 25th floor was the floor where the party was going on. Even though the party didn''t have plenty of


    people in it but it surely had one of the creamiest and popr crowd.


    Few giant industrialists young masters, few celebrities, models and foreigners.


    The host himself was a German and the 25th floor was a gifted to him by his dad on asion of his


    25th birthday and that was the reason why he wanted to celebrate in the club during festive season.


    Be had heard in the kitchen that it was a pool party and there was an indoor pool especially build on


    the 25th floor. As it was the month of December and was snowing heavily , she thought it will be quite


    cold to have a pool party and she must have heard it wrong.


    But she was surprised when she entered the floor. The party area lights were dim and it was filled with


    beautiful women and handsome men, few from the club itself and others were all invitee of the party.


    The beautiful girls all wearing the smallest biknis possible and unting as much skin as possible.


    Seeing them only one word came in her mind and that was ''debauchery''. Who would even care about


    the temperature now?


    She did not dare to look. She simply lowered her head and looked for the spot for cleaning. Suddenly


    somebody called for her.


    " Hey cleanerdy,e here and pick these empty bottles and get us new ones... fast."


    Be was the only cleaner avable on the floor. She automatically turned towards the direction from


    where the sound wasing and saw numerous empty wine bottles, both white and red, lying on the


    long table next to the pool.


    She went directly there and after picking up all the empty bottles, she started cleaning the area. When


    she was half way done, someone threw a ball into the pool and water sshed all over the ce.


    Be was shocked and she backed away reflexively and crashed into someone behind. Then she


    heard a cute ''ouchy'' before that person startedining.


    Be turned around and saw a beautiful girl in a white bikni. Her face turned red, she lowered her head


    and apologised humbly,


    "I am sorry miss, I didn''t do it on purpose..."


    Be was actually scared right now. Not knowing what will happen next.


    "You are just a cleaningdy so why are you here? Can you even pay me back if you dirty my dress??


    Such a bad luck..."


    Thismotion attracted the attention of the people on the sofa. Young master Lynch along with


    Young master James ( Alen James) and few more friends of his, came forward and he asked in his


    usual sedictive manner,


    "What happened here?"


    When the woman heard his voice, she made an aggrieved face and turned around sweetly.


    "Young master Lynch, what do you think? This cleanerdy has dirtied my dress..... "


    "Oh?" Young master Lynch nced at her chest with ulterior motives and smiled.


    "It''s just a dress. Just ask her to pay you back. Cleaningdy,e here."


    Be knew that she was in trouble. She can''t afford to offend anyone here so she closed her eyes and


    walked towards him.


    Her entire body was trembling with fear which was not missed by Young master James. He was


    continously looking at Be from head to toe. Of course as the lights were very dull, he could not see


    her facial features properly but could notice all her movements.


    "So, Miss cleaningdy , you have to pay if you dirty someone else''s dress!" said Young Master Lynch.


    Be was taken back. She looked at the girl''s dress and saw that even though it was merely a bikini,


    that hardly covered her boobs, but still it was branded. It was surely from a collection that she cannot


    afford.


    "I am sorry sir." Be started speaking humbly while keeping her head down.


    She was so scared that she started stammering.


    "I....I... I''m unable to pay for this d... dress with my s.... sry. However, if you''re w.... willing , I can w...


    wash it for you after the p... party."


    Alen James was even more interested in her as he did not expect her to admit that she was poor so


    directly.


    Hearing what Be said, Young master Lynch narrowed his fox-like eyes and said, "Since you are


    unable to pay then TAKE OFF YOUR CLOTHES and exchange it with her, what do you say?"


    His voice was not soft at all. The people around them noticed that something was going on so they


    came forward to check it out.


    After Be got out of prison, she hardly had 3 sets of undergarments and they were also ruined by


    continuous wearing and washing. Be''s face was pale when she knew that he was purposely making


    things difficult for her.


    Alen came forward and wanted to stop this nuisance but before he could speak his phone rang. He


    was the caller ID and immediately backed off.


    It was a call from a detective agency whom he has hired to search for that special Young girl for whom


    he has returned to A city.


    "Why? Aren''t you happy that I am offering you to exchange this sexy outfit with your stupid uniform!"


    "Young master Lynch, this cleaningdy doesn''t know how to behave. She doesn''t even want to take


    off her clothes. Is she not wearing anything underneath? Such a whore....... "


    "OH... I gotta see this. Take it off NOW...."manded Young master Lynch.


    Everyone was starting tough at her. Be clutched onto her clothes and shivered. She dare not move


    an inch.


    Suddenly a man came and spoke something in Young master Lynch''s ears. Hearing the man, he gave


    a smirk smile to Be and came close to her.


    "My... My... My isn''t this my little bitch. I couldn''t recognize you at all.


    You surely entertained me alotst time so why not to top up our levels for today? After all it''s my


    birthday. What say??"


    Young master Lynch spoke while lowering his head, held Be chin tightly by his right hand and winked


    at her.


    Be was so scared that she almost froze to death. She wanted to run away but knew that she had no


    where to escape. She had no one to call for help. She simply stood at her ce with her head down.


    "So as I remember, my little birch is fond of money. And it''s birthday also so offer you a hundred


    thousand for taking off all your clothes, till thest one, and enter the pool.


    Be looked at him in surprise and gave a confused expression.


    "Sir, I c... can''t...."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Young master Lynch stopped her and spoke instead,


    "If you do so and stay in the water for half n hour to one hour then I will give you 50,000 more.


    What say my bitch?" saying this he gave out a loudugh. He knew that she loves money and also


    understood that she is not in a right ce right now and cannot leave after keeping the guests


    unsatisfied. He wanted to take full advantage of her situation.


    Be knew she had no choice but she really didn''t wanted to do what she was asked her.


    Master Lynch saw her hesitation but today he had made up his mind that he will surely show this gold


    digger bitch her real ce. Since hest visited the club, he held a grunch against this woman, who


    lowered her dignity just for money.


    These riches never realized that not all were born with silver spoon. Even though Be was equally rich


    earlier but now she didn''t wanted money for luxury but for her freedom.


    All of a sudden one of the friend''s of Young master Lynch spoke,


    "Hey filthy slut, if you don''t obey our Young master Lynch in another 2 minutesthen don''t say that we


    didn''t warn you. I will personallye and tear all your clothes apart."


    These were those kind of people who would go to any extent to make Lynch happy so that they can get


    benefit from him for their businesses. They just wanted to please him without respecting other''s


    feelings.


    Be was very scared now. She didn''t know what to do. But with her plenty of past experiences, she


    knew that these guys were not kidding. They were quite serious right now. But she didn''t wanted to


    lower herself again.


    Before she could make up her mind, same man spoke again, "And miss in that case you won''t get any


    penny but we will get what we want.."


    saying that he startedughing.


    Be was not left with any choice. She closed her eyes, she wanted money and she knew today she


    can''t escape. These people will surely get what they want. And if she resists then she will be taken by


    force. And she didn''t wanted to face that again.


    Slowly Be started to unbutton her uniform and soon she was out of it wearing only her 2 piece


    undergarments. Be was extremely thin and had very dull skin. Luckily due to dim lighting of the party


    area , neither her face nor the marks of her body were clearly visible.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She slowly got into the pool. Even though the pool temperature as well as the temperature of the party


    hall was kept high so that the ce can be warm but still the water was very cold.


    Before Be could step inside the pool, Young master Lynch spoke, " Miss, you are forgetting


    something. Everything.... even thest piece should be out or else no money."


    Be lowered her head down, entered the pool and started unbuckling her bra hooks.


    While doing so she could hear people whispering.


    "Such a shameless bitch."


    "Don''t tell me she will getpletely naked just for money."


    "Bitches and always birches.... shameless"


    "What a whore... I am sure she can even walk naked on the road if paid well."


    Be''sst straw was broken but she needed money, there was no doubt about that. She wanted her


    freedom, she wanted to run away from here as far as possible.


    While thinking about this , in between of all whispering, she removed thest piece of cloth from her


    body and threw her underwear nearby. Now she waspletely naked.


    Even thought Lynch was not happy with her figure but he was happy that he could avenge his anger on


    her. This money digging whore.


    Be doesn''t know for how long she stood in this cold water but soon her entire body became numb


    and she couldn''t feel anything.


    She was slowly slowly drifted in her memories......

 Chapter 43: 43. SCARE HER AWAY

    Chapter 43: 43. SCARE HER AWAY


    After returning back to her office, ire kept the two million cheque into the safe. She poured herself a


    hot cup of tea. Sat on her recliner couch.


    Eventhough she looked calm andposed on the surface , only she knew what was going on in side


    her heart. She was beyond disturbed and frustrated.


    She wanted answers. Badly. Why now after so many years? And why Be??


    No one knows Jason better then her.


    Even though she knew he was a yboy but for the first time she saw that love and affection in his


    eyes, for which she logged for a long time. She wanted to be jealous but when she realized that , the


    girl for whom Jason was so protective was Be, her jealousy vanished.


    She was happy for Be that atleast finally she has someone who loves her and will protect her but on


    the other hand , she was afraid that Jason will hurt Be and leave her broken as he did to her.


    Four years back:


    It was a fresh day, the very first day of spring. Soft cool breeze was flowing, birds curping, blossoms


    growing every where. It was a scic view and anyone will fall in love with this beautiful campus of


    Univeristy M in California.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon it was 8 o''clock and the campus was full of students and teachers. It was a start of a new


    semester and many new faces were to be seen.


    Soon every boy''s eyes widened and every girl''s heart stopped when a limited edition convertible red


    Ferrari stopped inside the campus. Girls could not control themselves, and took out their mobile phone


    and started talking photographs of the man who got down proudly of his car and stood leaning on the


    car door as if he was modeling for the girls.


    The man was tall , around 6 feet 3 inches. Very handsome. Fair skin, sharp features - pitch ck big


    eyes, long eyshes, pointed nose, sharp chin. Broad shoulders, with 8 packs masculine body. His


    hair were wavy and silky. Long neck with prominent Adam''s apple. He had an aura in his appearance


    and voice. Everyone around him will be attracted to him the very minute they see him. And talking


    about girls, one can give up anything just to sleep with him. Overall he was not less then a Greek God.


    And to add a cherry on the top, he was son of the richest man of California and only hier of Morris


    Industries.


    Finally, the owner of this sensual body was none other then Jason Morris.


    Jason stood for 5 minutes,zily leaning of his car. He had this sexy asional smile , that was


    particrly for the female crowd who were crazily clicking his photographs. For them he was nothing


    less than any Hollywood celebrity.


    Jason scanned his periphery very carefully and could see some beautiful new and old faces. Old faces


    really didn''t attract him as he has already slept with maximum of them. He was more interested in the


    new ones.


    He was a pure yboy who knew how to take advantage of his body and money to get any girl to sleep


    with him. Frankly speaking he himself never initiated, it has always been the girl hence no one med


    him after having one night stand with him.


    Jason never slept with same woman again as he didn''t wanted to be trapped ormitted into any


    rtions. And more importantly he didn''t wanted to give any further and false hopes to these girls. For


    one thing he knew very well that if a girl can simply surrender on his bed for money and his body then


    she can sleep with any another man with same quality too.


    While scanning, his eyes stopped on a figure not very far from him. A face that he has never seen


    before. A face that captured him in a single look. Jason couldn''t move his eyes away from that face.


    A girl , of about 21-22 yrs old. Her skin was milky white, delicate, she hardly wore any makeup except


    for a glossy lip balm which made her lips even more alluring.


    Her simple dressing of a blue denim jeans and simple cotton top could not hide her slutty figure. Her


    slender long legs, her perfect sized round ass, right sized breast, Jason guessed that it''s size should


    be around 34 B cupsize and slim delicate waist. Seeing which Jason though if he held her a bit tightly


    then it might break.


    Jason couldn''t stop himself from instantly dreaming about each and every part of her body. How he will


    lick that milky swan neck! How sweet will her lips taste! How much will he enjoy fondling with those


    breasts. He was totally immersed in his thoughts. Suddenly that girl moved and Jason''s eyes met with


    her green eyes. And God promise, for the first time Jason flet that he was actually love struck.


    Being super immersed in his thoughts he didn''t realize where did that figure vanished. He rushed to


    that particr point where that girl was standing, he looked around every where but she was no where


    to be found. He was quite irritated by the fact that he missed that face already. But soon heposed


    himself when few other beauties came forward to take a snap with him.


    His entire day went thinking about that face. Next day Jason arrived early at the University. He parked


    his car, a red convertible Ferrari at the gate and waited. He waited for more then two hours but couldn''t


    find that face. Disappointed, he left for his golf club.


    Even though Jason continued this same routine for almost a week but still he was unable to see that


    face again.


    Today, was Freshman''s day and all the newbies will be introduced in the auditorium infront of all the


    staff and seniors of the entire university.


    Jason and all his friends were seated on the front row. Jason''s dad held few shares of this University


    hence he was nothing less then a prince there. Soon the entire auditorium was filled with people.


    "Hey Jason, wanna bet! This year I will score more then you in grabbing the newbies." said Theo , one


    of Jason''s rival.


    Theo was also very handsome and quite rich himself. He always considered Jason as his biggest


    competitor, be it in looks, money or brains. But Jason and others knew very well that no one in entire


    California can bepared to Jason.


    He was not only handsome and good looking but was also only heir of Morris family. Plus inspite of


    being a prince and a yboy , he was actually very good in academics. An excellent basket ball yer


    and a swimmer. He was also captain of both these teams.


    "You can''t beat Jason, atleast not in this life." said Tom whileughing loudly.


    Theo felt humiliated, "We shall see..."


    Jason just gave a wave while smiling and then focused backed on the stage. He was early today, he


    scanned the entire auditorium for that face but failed. He thought may be she is a newbie but all the


    female newbie''s introductions were already conducted.


    Frustrated, he was no more interested in sitting there and decided to leave. Suddenly the host


    announced,


    "Now please wee our this year''s first exchange student from China, Miss. ire Jones."


    Jason stopped and stood at the same point while his eyes were fixed on the slender figure that


    appeared on the stage. Jason''s eyes were slightly narrowed, and his piercing gaze stared straight at


    ire and his lips formed an arc facing upwards.


    ire was beautiful beyond words. Her face was palm sized, her white skin was radiant, and her eyes


    were jungle green in colour.


    Not to mention her deadly figure was also excellent. At this moment, she was wearing a set of red


    Fiscia embroidered hip dress, extremely slim, the skirt is ced on the knees, a pair of slender calves


    well exposed looking like white flowers. The whole body was tall and slender, ck hair is bright in


    color, perm, and the atmosphere is sexy.


    Her sexuality is more than just this. The graceful and soft body is the most fascinating, those breast ,


    those perfect round ass and those lusty lips.


    Thinking of this, Jason''s slightly narrowed eyes became a little deeper.


    This woman can dress herself very smartly and she also knows how to show her strengths. By now


    Jason was determined to make her his and only his.


    As ire''s introduction was going on, Jason learned that she was an exchange student and was in the


    same ss as his. Both shared atleast 3 sses per day. She was extremely intelligent student who


    was on full overseas schrship.


    Jason looked down and smiled thinking that the girl whom he is dying to make love with is not only


    beautiful but also intelligent and smart. He suddenly looked up like a predator looking at his prey and


    said to himself,


    "Miss. ire... ah".


    It was like a routine day, ire have arrived at her ssroom door when suddenly there was a shower


    of rose petals on her. She was shocked for a second but afterposing herself, she picked a small


    note that feel with the petals stating,


    "A rose shower for a true rose, love Jason."


    She really didn''t know how to react and what to say, and more over she didn''t know who this Jason


    was. She quietly walked towards her seat. Meanwhile she could hear others gossiping about her. She


    kept her head down and sat on her chair,


    "Look at her.. trying to be aloof.. "


    "Ya she managed to seduce young master so quickly.."


    "I saw her giving dirty hints to young master the other day.. "


    "She even wore such a revealing dress on the freshman''s day.."


    "Bitch...."


    ire kept her head down. She couldn''t understand how she became the most hated girl of the ss ,


    all of a sudden.


    Next day when she entered her ssroom, her entire ss was filled with bouquets, roses of all colors,


    lilies, carnations and what not.


    ire could read others eyes. They were insulting and judging her. She kept her head down and


    walked upto her seat without even looking at any of the bouquets.


    She didn''t wanted to get distracted. She just wanted to finish her studies and go back to her hometown


    and help her poor parents. She has always been an intelligent and hard working student hence she


    was able to get full schrship. She knew very well that a single wrong step can lead to canction of


    her schrship.


    Days went by and every day there was a new surprise nned for her in her ssroom. Once she was


    even called to the principle''s office and warned. She couldn''t take it anymore. She decided to find this


    Jason guy and make things clear with him.


    She searched everywhere and finally she was able to find this guy in the basket ball court. ire


    walked inside the court and saw the back of a tall man , around 6 feet or more. His shoulders were


    broad and arms seemed very strong.


    ire stopped and asked politely,


    "Excuse me , are you young master Jason Morris?"


    Jason stopped ying as he heard that voice, he smiled and turned over and gave the most seductive


    and attractive smile possible. ire was dump struck by that smile and those mesmerizing eyes.


    Beforeing closer to her, Jason removed his ying vest and picked up his bottle and drank few


    sips and then poured the remaining water over his head.


    ire couldn''t control her eyes from roaming her eyes around that strong chest. Jason lookedvishing


    in that 8 strong packed abs. Water was dripping from his silky hair reaching upto his strong chest and


    slowly dripping down towards his.....


    ''Shit... what''s wrong with me.'' ire scolded herself.


    ''Control ire.. control...''


    Jason noticed the self struggle ire was having and without any intimation he grabbed her by her


    waist and pulled her towards him.


    "Ouch..." ire screamed.


    "Liked what you were seeing ha...."


    Jason said while winking at her.


    "No...no.. no..." ire tried to protest.


    "Shhhhh... Miss ire , you finally came looking for me."


    Jason said pulling his corner into a sinister smile.


    "Hhhhhhhhhhh... ahhhhhh..."


    "Lose of words .... OK then you areing with me for dinner right now. Wait here and I will be back in


    5 minutes."


    "......."


    Saying that Jason turned and went inside the male changing room. ire couldn''t understand what


    happened just now and within minutes she was sitting inside Jason''s new red convertible Ferrari.


    After reaching at one of the most posh restaurant, Jason ordered most fancy dishes for ire. ire


    wanted to stop him but he didn''t wanted to listen to anything. ire wanted to talk to him regarding all


    the surprises he sends to her. She wanted him to stop all of these. But he refused to hear anything and


    demanded to eat first.


    Along with the dishes , he even ordered the most expensive wine for her. ire refused to drink saying


    that she has never had alcohol before but on Jason''s continous insisting, she had one ss of wine.


    As soon as her wine ss was over, ire''s face turned more red and very alluring. Jason was looking


    for her as he just wanted to eat those red cheeks, suck all the sweetness out of those lips. He really


    wanted to feel those sexy lips around his dick.


    "Master...Ma... Jason, I am not feeling well. Can you take me back to my dorm?"


    ire was now out of her senses. Jason had actually made her drink more then 5 sses. And being


    humble as she has always been she couldn''t refuse.


    "Yes baby... let''s go."


    Jason curled his lips upwards.


    "This.. this.. where are we going ?"


    ire was surely drunk but still had some sense of responsibility towards herself.


    Jason had prebooked a suite for them in the same hotel where restaurant was present. He was now


    taking ire to the room to make her his tonite. Once they entered the designated room, ire could


    sense some abnormality towards Jason.


    Jason by now have removed his overcoat and was slowly moving his hands on ire''s back. He then


    suddenly turned her to face him. ire was caught off guard and couldn''t bnce herself andnded


    straight on Jason''s strong chest.


    Jason held her tightly and started licking her swan white neck. ire tried to resist but Jason''s arms


    were like iron rods and she couldn''t move them a bit. She came back to her senses when Jason stared


    kissing her lips like a madman. He was almost eating her up through his mouth. She gathered all her


    strength and pushed Jason hard. This time Jason was caught off guard and he banged to the wall.


    Taking advantage of this situation, ire ran away from the room.


    It''s almost a month now that ire had faced that situation in the hotel. Since then she has not stepped


    out of her dorm. She was too scared to meet Jason. She has always been this little scared baby but


    this time she knew that if she goes out then Jason will catch her again.


    Sincest one month, Jason has called her n number of times. More then 1000 messages were sent by


    him. And maximum asking for her forgiveness. Daily she received gifts from Jason all with same note.


    "I am sorry. Please forgive me and give me one more chance to prove my love."


    She never epted any of his gifts nor received his calls. It''s almost a month now and she is now short


    of her semester attendance. Finally one day she received a call from her university office stating that if


    she doesn''t show up in the ss then she will be detained back due tock of attendance and thus her


    schrship will be also lost.


    Afraid of loosing her schrship, she gathered her courage and went to her ss. Everything was


    smooth for a week and Jason also never appeared infront of her.


    On day during lunch time she over heard one of her ssmate discussing that they see Jasoning


    daily to the university but he never entered the ss. He always stood outside the ssroom and left


    before anyonees out. They further discussed that this way he will be detained back as he has not


    attended any ss for more then a month.


    Was it because of her? ire thought. Then she recollected that since she was showered with petal of


    roses , Jason never appeared in her ssroom. When she asked him during her dinner with him


    regarding not appearing once in the ssroom, he simply replied that he didn''t wanted to SCARE HER


    AWAY. Then that hotel scene happened and after that he didn''t attend any ss again. ire some


    what felt guilty of this.


    It''s almost a month now that ire has joined her college back. She was rxed and somehow d


    that she has not faced Jason yet.


    During their PE sses, ire was in the swimming pool. Even though she was not an expert


    swimmer but she knew how to control her movements in the water. She was almost done for the day


    when suddenly she felt somebody pulling her back into the water. The force was so hard that she


    couldn''t control herself and fell hard inside the pool.


    Due to the impact, water immediately entered in her mouth and nose. She was unable to swim and


    slowly realized that everything is over. As she was about to close her eyes, a pair of strong arms picked


    her up and wrapped in its warm embrace. She was taken out and soon she was able to breath


    properly.


    As soon as she opened her eyes , she saw a very handsome and simr face close to hers''. She


    immediately got up once she realized that she was holding herself tightly in Jason''s arms.


    Seeing her reaction, Jason frowned and got up.


    "You should be fine now. Just rx a bit and go back home."


    Before ire could speak or thank him, he had already left.


    ire was sitting in library trying to cover all her losses when suddenly her rm was heard. She


    quickly turned off her phone and looked at the time. It was 11 o''''clock in the night. As it waste in the


    night, She quickly packed her stuff and hurried to her dorm.


    As expected she couldn''t get any taxi at this time but instead she meet a group of perverts. They pulled


    her inside their car , held her down tightly and took her to a nearby hotel.

 Chapter 44: 44. I WANT TO BE YOUR BIRTHDAY GIFT

    Chapter 44: 44. I WANT TO BE YOUR BIRTHDAY GIFT


    ire was forcefully dragged into a hotel room. She was scared and shocked at the same time. She


    couldn''t understand why these things were happening to her. She used all her force to protest but all


    were invain infront of these four strong men.


    "Pin her down on the bed, will ya." said one of the men.


    After pinning her down, one of the four men forcefully opened her mouth and gave her a tablet and


    pushed it into her throat.


    "No...no...


    leave me ... leave me you bastards.


    Ahhhh...


    cough cough...


    what is it?


    What are you giving me?


    Save me... someone please save me...


    Nooooooo.. "


    Soon ire could feel her body bing hot. She was facing some weird sensation down there which


    she couldn''t understand. She was hot.. very very hot.


    She understood that the medicine they forced into her mouth was some type of aphrodisiac and that


    was the reason for her feeling so hot. Her face was blushed red, eyes were getting watery. She was


    randomly touching her body.


    Seeing this the four men retreated for a second, pleased by what they were seeing. They started


    undressing ire. They really did not remove her entire clothes at once but tore them in a way that


    exposed her body more and more.


    Even though ire was loosing her mind but she still tired to protest.


    "Please.. let me go....


    some- some one please help me...."


    "a.. help .... help me..."


    Her voice was bing feeble and she had almost lost her sanity. The four man started removing


    their clothes and started charging on ire''s body.


    Two of them held her hands on either side and started kissing it. One raised her blouse and started


    licking her stomach whereas thest one held her feet and started sucking her toe. ire was still


    trying to get free from them but her movements were now weak and soft.


    The fourth person stopped sucking her toe and started removing her skirt which was now almost


    looking like a short skirt after being torn down. ire gathered her senses and power and kicked that


    man. Even though this kick took all her strength but it was not that strong to hurt the man. He kept


    touching her smooth legs and once again tried to remove her skirt.


    Just as he was about to remove the belt of the skirt , the door opened with loud noise. Dark angry set


    of eyes appeared , it was so scary and for a minute all the four men stopped and were intimidated by


    those eyes. Jason saw ire''s half naked body on the bed being assaulted by these four filthy men.


    He was furious by now. He approached these men like a pure Asura.


    He kicked the man who was trying to remove ire''s skirt hard on his belly. The man flew and hit the


    wall behind. He then punched the man who was on ire''s tummy so hard that immediately blood


    came out from his mouth. The remaining two men also faced the same kind of fate. Within minutes


    Jason was done with these four men.


    He wanted to teach them more lesson but just then he saw the abnormality on ire''s face. Without


    looking at any one again, he picked ire bridal style and brought her to presidential suite of the same


    hotel. He knew that he can''t take her to her dorm like this.


    He ced her on thefy bed and walked upto the bathroom to freshen up.


    When he came out , he was surprised to see that ire was not in the bed but instead was standing in


    a very seductive manner infront of the bar cab, holding a ss of wine.


    Her already red flushed face was even more alluring now. She walked seductively towards Jason.


    Her torn skirt now could cover only her panty area. Her long silky slender legs were fully exposed and


    were super tempting to look at. Her blouse was torn from the top which exposed her vicles so


    beautifully. Her tummy was upto her navel was giving sexual vibes. A feeling that it wanted to be licked


    heavily.


    She held Jason''s hand in hers and starting licking his fingers. She then pushed him on the bed and


    came and sat on hisp.


    Jason knew that it was her drug that was making her act like this. She seductively started moving her


    hands on her body and then on Jason''s. Ofcourse Jason also felt some sensations in his body.


    Sensation which said to pin ire at once on the bed and make love with her over and over again till


    she won''t be able to walk properly tomorrow.


    He held her back and asked,


    "What do you want ire?"


    "You... I want you."


    She said while licking Jason''s earlobe.


    "No ire.. stop it .. this is not right. You are..."


    Before Jason could speak further, ire sealed his mouth with hers. She was kissing him as if she was


    taking out all her hunger. While doing she unbuttoned her skirt and removed her blouse and was left


    just wearing her undergarments. After doing for her , she went and started removing Jason''s shirt.


    After unbuttoning the first two buttons, Jason held her hands tightly in order to stop her. He then carried


    her put her into a cold water tub inside the bathroom and asked the staff to bring more and more ice.


    Soon ire''s tub was filled with ice and she was shivering.


    After staying in the water for almost 2 hours, ire started sobering down. Sensing that ire has


    calmed down, Jason picked her up while covering her body with a robe and brought her to the bed. He


    then ced a sober soup next to her bed in a small hot case and also ced a paper bag near her. He


    then wrote something on the notepad kept on her side table and left while closing the door behind.


    After few hours, ire was woken up by the churping of the birds. When she opened her eyes, her


    head felt heavy and it was little difficult to open her eyes but still she tried. After a while she could sit


    properly. She looked for the surrounding and was scared realizing that she was in a strange unknown


    room wearing nothing but just a bathrobe.


    She broke and started crying seeing the mess of her clothes on the floor. Her eyes fell on the notepad


    kept on her side table. She wiped her tears and started reading the note.


    "ire, Don''t worry nothing happened between the two of us. You were aroused for some reason but


    before something bad could happen, I left. Please take care of yourself.


    I got some soup prepared for you which is kept in the hot case so that you can have it for the breakfast


    and hopefully it will help you in recollecting everything that happened earlier.


    Plus as you tore opened your clothes , I have also prepared a new set of clothes for you. I really don''t


    know your size and style so I got them ording to my knowledge. Please change into them and take


    care of yourself and don''t be toote for college. You are already running short of attendance.


    Jason"


    ire was quite after reading the note. She smiled and somehow felt happy reading it. She saw the hot


    case and poured herself some soup and started recollecting the event of previous night. How she was


    caught by those men, then Jason came and saved her.


    Later how she was forcing herself on Jason. But in ce of touching her, she was put in the cold tub.


    She got up and picked the paper bag and found that there was a vibrant yellow summer dress whose


    material was as soft as touching a rabbit''s fur. And she was also surprised and shy at the same time


    when she saw that there was also a pair of undergarments of the same colour. She couldn''t help


    herself and blush thinking about how Jason must have purchased them. She quickly went into the


    bathroom with the paper bag in her hand.


    Her bag, books and purse everything was there with her in the hotel. She looked at herself in the mirror


    again, and found herself looking very beautiful. She was from a poor family and wearing a dress this


    costly was beyond her dreams. She picked up her stuff, dumped her already torn clothes into the


    dustbin and headed towards her college.


    Everybody''s eyes were stuck on her. They knew that ire was a beauty but in this vibrant yellow


    colored dress she was looking like a blooming daisy flower. ire was looking everywhere for Jason


    but couldn''t find him. In ce of going to her ss she went straight to basket ball court. She


    rememberedst time he met her there only. She wanted to show her dress to him and also thank him


    for yesterday.


    As expected ire saw Jason in the court. But ince of ying, he was watching something on his


    phone. He suddenly raised his head and looked at the entrance of the court. He saw ire standing


    there and his eyes were stuck on her. She was looking more beautiful then he had imagined.


    He kept his phone in his pocket following his both hands in respective pockets. He then came closer to


    ire and just said one line with a smile,


    "You are looking beautiful."


    Saying this he walked away. ire turned and called for him in order to stop taking another step


    further.


    "Young master Morris, I..."


    "it''s Jason.." ire was interrupted by Jason.


    "My friends call me Jason and not young master Morris."


    "Freinds... so am I ... your???"


    ire didn''t know what to say.


    She was a simple and down to earth girl who had never experienced what love is. Since childhood she


    was not treated equally as her brother. She was often beaten for her brother''s mistake. She often slept


    empty stomach so that her brother could be fed enough. Ofcourse nobody in California knew about


    this. She hardly spoke to anyone.


    ire was way focused in her studies.


    She just wanted to finish her Business management course and go back to her country. She wanted to


    prove her worth to her parents and help them financially.


    Seeing that ire was going a bit out of focus, Jason approached her and stood very close to her.


    "Do you want to be my friend or my..."


    He didn''t say further. He was just looking at her with a mischievous smile and spark in his eyes.


    ire blushed and before he could speak further she ran away. Jason stood at his ce just looking at


    the residing figure infront of him.


    Following few months, Jason and ire starteding closer to each other. Even though they didn''t


    speak to each other infront of others but they spent maximum time together. Jason used to pick ire


    from the bus stop near her dorm and used to drop her a little away their college and same he did to


    drop her back. They often had their lunch together when they sat in a group.


    Jason was excellent in academics, he started teaching ire. As ire was not an American origin,


    she had issues in understanding English very clearly hence Jason helped her.


    Slowly slowly without noticing herself but ire got attracted to Jason. She was now used to his


    presence. During the night hours, she often thought about him only. Soon she realized that it''s not just


    liking or his presence, she has actually fallen in love with him.


    Yes, she was sure she loves him. She blushed to that thought. And was thinking about how to tell her


    feelings to him.


    Next day, Jason didn''te to the bus stop to pick her up. She called him but he didn''t answer the call.


    Sheter messaged him,


    "I am waiting for you at the bus stop. I want to tell you something." with that she made a heart emoji


    and sent the message.


    Entire morning nothing popped up in her phone. Jason didn''te to the ss either. During the lunch


    break, she dialed his number again but nothing. While having lunch, Jason''s few friends sat on the


    table which was behind her back.


    She overheard Tom talking,


    " Poor Jason, how can one imagine that a proud man like him can be do miserable."


    "What happened?" asked his other friend Ken with a worry.


    "Nothing. Jason is heart broken."


    "What? Jason heartbroken! you are kidding me right." asked Ken with his mouth wide open due to


    surprise.


    "No dude its true. Jason confessed his love but she refused. And now even though they are friends , he


    can''t hide his feelings for her especially today when it''s his birthday."


    "Oh ya.. where is he? I have not seen him for the entire day."


    "He drank a lot yesterday and I took him to a presidential suite 801 in Hotel Moon''s high."


    ire was shocked, ''Today is his birthday and she didn''t know about it.'' She left her lunch and rushed


    outside to call him. Even after making several calls the phone was left unanswered.


    She decided to go and see Jason herself. Without thinking further she took a taxi and rushed towards


    the hotel. While sitting in the taxi she got a message from Jason,


    "What do you want? Why are you calling me so many times when I have ignored your calls?"


    ire thought may be he is still in his drunk status and simply ignored the offensive tone of the


    message and replied.


    "It''s your birthday today. I want to see you."


    "Why?"


    "Just once.. please.. " ire was literally begging him on the messages.


    "If you are bringing any gifts then just give it to Tom, he will hand them over to me."


    "No, it''s just meing...."


    "Don''te please..."


    ire presses her lips tightly and gained courage and wrote.


    "I WANT TO BE YOUR BIRTHDAY GIFT, can Ie now."


    As soon as she finished writing, she had reached the hotel. She paid the taxi and rushed to the


    designated room of Jason.


    She was surprised that the door was open. She entered inside and found no one there. Before she


    could take out her phone to make a call, she was pulled from behind and was pinned on the door.


    When she saw Jason''s handsome face, she rxed. She was held tightly by him. Her hands were


    pinned over her head by his one hand. She couldn''t move, rather she didn''t wanted to move.


    Jason lowered his lips and soon met with ire''s. This time ire didn''t resist infact she responded to


    his kiss with full feelings. She was now sure that she loves this man and she was ready to take their


    rtionship to the next level.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The kiss was slow and beautiful at first but then it grew hungry and was filled with something that ire


    couldn''t describe, she found herself getting drunk in it, absorbing it as if she was an addict and she


    couldn''t get enough of this drug. She felt as if she was dying of hunger and thirst and she couldn''t get


    enough. She was always deprived of love and now when she was getting it she wanted more of it.


    A whimper escaped her lips as soon as their lips got detached and slowly Jason''s lips traveled down


    her milky body. His lips were expertly caressing her skin. ire has never craved for anything more in


    her life then what she was craving for right now. The problem was she was not exactly sure what she


    was craving for. All she knew was that, that thing was strong and somewhat intimate.


    She blushed slightly as she feel his lips turning up into a smirk, his eyes weretched onto her''s. He


    took two steps behind,


    "what do you want to do?" Jason asked her in a very sexy way.


    ire couldn''t understand since she stepped inside the taxi, her head was feeling a bit heavy. She


    initially thought it may be because she was anxious to meet Jason but now her body was hot. Was is


    because of this kiss and Jason''s touch? She couldn''t differentiate at all.


    She pushed Jason on the bed and in a go she removed her summer dress from above her head. She


    then unhooked her bra hook and stood naked (only wearing her panties) infront of Jason. She then


    came and sat on hisp and started kissing him like a mad woman and meanwhile unbuttoned his shirt


    and slid it behind.


    She pushed Jason to lie on the bed and moved a little upwards. Now her womanhood was right above


    Jason''s hidden monster. She was freely roaming her hands all over Jason''s strong chest and abs. In


    between she was caressing it with her soft lips. While going so her womanhood was grinding on


    Jason''s dick. She could feel the bulge and pulsation under her.


    Suddenly Jason''s phone rang and he pushed ire harshly on the other side of the bed and picked the


    call.


    After speaking for a while he came closer to her and held her in his arms. He started kissing her hard


    while fondling with her breasts. He slowly moved his lips down and started licking her swan white neck.


    Then he held her right breast and started licking her nipples while fondling her left breast with the other


    hand. ire couldn''t control her feelings and with pleasure she formed an arch of her body.


    Jason was now on top of her. He was crazily kissing, licking and biting her both the nipples. He was


    happy to see her reaction and was now sure to take his next step. He bent down and slowly removed


    her panties.

 Chapter 45: 45. SLEEP WITH ME

    Chapter 45: 45. SLEEP WITH ME


    New York


    "Ssh ~ ~ "


    ... with a loud noise the crystal ashtray banged the wall and turned into broken ss.


    "Thud ~ ~ "


    ... the photoframe went flying and hit the opposite wall and broke into pieces.


    "How dare he??"


    "Spat ~ ~ "


    ... yet another flowerpot turned into trash.


    "JASON..."


    ... said the angry furious man while clinching his teeth together. How dare he! How dare did Jason


    imed Be to be his woman!


    Henry''s eyes were blood red with anger and jealousy. Even though he knew that there was no reason


    to be angry so much. Even though in these past four years, he did sometimes think about Be but he


    never really missed her.


    But today when he saw her helpless face and those empty eyes at the time when she had almost


    drowned in the ss container he suddenly recalled the mistake he had done years back on the beach.


    ....... After bitting Be''s nipple, Henry almost tore her panties too. At this moment he wanted nothing


    else except to make her his at any cost. He wanted to mark her and may be that''s why in rage he bit


    her hard.


    But as soon as he saw her crying and her frightened face, he stopped his action. He was too proud to


    admit his mistake which he has already realized. He left Be and swam towards the other side of sea.


    He must have swam for 5 minutes or less when he heard girls screaming and boys calling names. He


    stopped and turned around and saw their entire group gathered at the same ce, same rock, where


    he was with Be few minutes back. Few of their group boys were diving in the sea.


    He somehow felt disturbed in his heart. His eyes started scanning of Be. But to his fear he couldn''t


    see her and then reality struck him that he forgot that Be can''t swim at all and he had taken her to


    the deeper part of the sea and left her without anything to hold on to.


    Suddenly her empty eyes came infront of him. He immediately started swimming towards the rock.


    Everything was a Chios. Girls were screaming , boys were taking turns diving into the sea. But his Be


    was no where to be found.


    He saw Vivian , who was crying on top of her voice. Even though she was not a very good swimmer


    but she also jumped into the sea to look for Be. He was unable to find Cindy though. But at this


    moment nothing was important for him then to save Be.


    Fifteen had already passed and Be was no where to be found. Then suddenly Brandon came out of


    the sea holding a delicate and petite figure in his hand. Seeing that Henry approached towards


    Brandon. He wanted to hold Be in his arms and tell her how much he was sorry for his action and


    how much he loved her.


    Other boys started approaching towards Brandon to help him carry Be but Brandon suddenly


    screamed and told everyone not toe close to him and waved at Vivian. Vivian understood at once


    and immediately went and bought a beach towel. Inspite of Brandon''s refusal, Henry approached Be


    but was stopped by Vivian.


    He wanted to take Be from Brandon''s arm but when he saw in what status Be was he stopped.


    Vivian immediately covered Be and gave a threatening looks to Henry.


    The mighty Henry stopped and lowered his head. He understood that Vivian knew what he has done.


    Just then Cindy came running towards Henry and held his hands in fear. Brandon carried Be ,


    apanied by Vivian , towards the ambnce and left the beach without even talking to Henry.


    Before the ambnce gate closed , Brandon turned and saw Henry holding Cindy''s hand while Cindy


    was leaning on his shoulders.


    Henry immediately removed her head from his shoulder and her hand but he knew that it was toote


    as he had already seen disappointment in Brandon''s eyes. He had already seen Be''s condition. And


    he knew why Brandon stopped other young masters toe close to her.


    Be''s left breast waspletely exposed, as he had torn her brapletely from that side, with


    prominent bite mark on it. Her panties were half torn too. She was almost naked when Brandon took


    her out of the sea and Henry knew that it was all


    his fault.


    He knew his anger sometimes controls his mind more then what it should. But what he didn''t know that


    because of his this anger one day he will destroy his life and someone else''s too, forever.


    Be didn''t speak to Henry for almost for one month following that incidence. She was now sure that he


    doesn''t love her. Unfortunately Henry''s 21st birthday was next week and Be had no choice but she


    had to face him again. Finally on his 21st birthday they saw each other but Henry never came to her or


    spoke to her once.


    "Young master Jackson, what''s your next order?"


    Henry was brought out of thoughts when he heard Martin calling for him.


    "Prepare the ne, we are going back."


    "But young master, it''s your enga......"


    Before Martin could speak further , he was stopped by the looks of those two furious eyes.


    Henry also doesn''t understand why is he acting like this. He was sure that he broke all his ties with


    Be the day Cindy died. But still after that he kept going back to the prison to feel her.


    He already had a good share of females in his life. But since he had sex with Be , he felt something


    missing everytime he was intimate with other girls.


    He raised his hand and continously looked at them as if he can still feel her soft body on his fingers. He


    closed his eyes and he could see her smiling face.


    After a while when he opened his eyes they were once again blood red in colour. He was still


    remembering the scene when he saw Jason tearing Be''s already soaked shirt and exposing her


    upper bodypletely to him. He clenched his fingers into a fist and hit the near by table aloud. The


    voice even made Martin shake a bit.


    ''Be is mine and only mine. Jason who can''t im my woman. I aming back Be and I will make


    sure you keep in mind to whom do you belong to.''


    LAS DEUX:


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It''s been two days since that incidence and Be had been in peace since then. Young master Jason


    has also not appeared infront of her and due to her bad health even ire has not appointed any task


    to her.


    Without any work as an attendant, Be is working in the kitchen and helping Mrs. Potts with her


    cooking or washing utensils. Just then Mrs. Potts received an order but with instructions Be was


    suppose to deliver the food to private floor 30th, the BOSS''S DEN.


    Be didn''t think much, she picked up the order, ced it in the trolley and left. She suddenly


    remembered that all the elevators need passcode to reach the private floors especially 30th floor. To


    her surprise as soon as she entered the elevator, theter started and reached the designated floor in


    no seconds.


    Be was little dizzy because of the speed but soon she calmed down. The door of the elevator opened


    and Be entered the private floor. She crossed the living room and reached the dinning room, which


    was small but exquisite. ck and Grey Italian furniture, Persian carpet and antique paintings on the


    walls were all reflecting Henry of what Be remembered.


    She smiled a bit when she saw one of the painting of two youngsters, the boy was teasing the girl while


    pulling her pony tail and the girl was eating an ice cream. Seeing that Be remembered how she and


    Henry used to fight over ice cream and always in the end Henry would give up seeing her cry and give


    the ice cream to her. While thinking about the past did make Be sad and she immediately gained her


    senses back when she heard someone clearing his throat from behind.


    Be turned to see Henry stack naked only wearing his towel on his waist. His hair were still dripping


    water that was flowing luxuriously on his well built eight packed abs. Fresh smell of lily and sandalwood


    was emitting from his body. If it was past then surely Be would have jumped on him and kissed him


    but now she dare not even breath in the same room as him.


    "Why are you standing here?" Henry spoke in an authoritive manner. He heard the elevator opening


    around 10 minutes back and was expecting Be, by now, must have set the table and waited for him


    on dinning table.


    "S.... sir, your breakfast." said Be while keeping her focus on the floor.


    "Arrange it on the table and wait for me."


    Saying that Henry left for his room. After a while Henry came back and sat on the main chair of this


    luxurious table. He looked at the breakfast and was happy to see how appetizing it appeared. He knew


    that Mrs. Potts always puts extra love while making food for him.


    After settling himself , he looked at the woman standing at the corner of the room with her head down.


    If someone saw this gesture of her''s in the school they would think that she is been punished for doing


    something wrong. Henry was some what notfortable seeing her standing like this.


    "Be....."


    "Y...yes sir!"


    Be replied while keeping her head down.


    "Hmmm ...e sit and have breakfast with me."


    "............."


    Be could not say a word and infact was very confused if she heard it correct or not.


    "I don''t like repeating my words..e and have breakfast with me." Henry spoke casually.


    Be left with no choice moved forward to sit on the table. It was a table for six. In ce of sitting on


    the chair next to Henry, Be sat on very extreme corner sit, little away from Henry.


    Another 10 minutes nobody spoke. Finally Henry said,


    "Aren''t you going to serve?"


    "Y.... yes sir..."


    Be said. She immediately got up and walked towards Henry. One by one she started serving the food


    in Henry''s te. Through out the process her hands were shaking. Her frightened and scared emotions


    were clearly visible from her face, which did not escape Henry''s eyes.


    After finishing it, she once again went and sat on her chair and waited for her next orders.


    "Start..." Henrymanded.


    He then noticed that Be has not taken much to eat. When he said start she took a small bowl of


    porridge, not more then two spoons. She didn''t touch anything else which were suppose to be her


    favorites.


    Her every move , her expressions didn''t go unnoticed by Henry. He saw how she was forcing herself to


    eat this small portion of porridge. She took a small bite - as small as possible, and then to gulp it she


    would drink atleast half a ss of water.


    "Don''t eat if you don''t like it."


    said Henry who was still looking at his te and eating. Be didn''t answer anything, actually she didn''t


    have any answer and continued to eat. After finishing her bowl she kept still.


    "Don''t you want to eat anything else?"


    "No sir, my tummy is full."


    Henry noticed that she has not even looked at any other food and what he really didn''t like is that she


    didn''t even look at him once also since she is on his floor. Henry clearly knew that Be was lying.


    After returning from US , Henry made sure that all the cameras for the club is also connected to either


    his phone and in that he saw that as Be didn''t have any PR work sincest 3 days, she was helping


    Mrs. Potts in the kitchen. Same like yesterday and day before, shended in the kitchen at 5 in the


    morning and without any break or eating anything she was working till 10.


    Somehow Henry didn''t like it so he purposely called for breakfast and made sure that all the dishes are


    her favorites. But was very upset that forget about eating, Be didn''t even look at the dishes.


    After finishing the food, Be cleared everything. Asked for his permission and left. It was in the


    elevator that Be could breath properly. Ofcourse Henry saw this in his monitor and was very upset


    thinking that Be was so scared of him that she couldn''t even breath properly in his presence.


    Shouldn''t he be happy. This is what he wanted.


    Henry continued with this routine for almost a week. During this time Jason never came back to the


    club. Even though she somewhat missed his presence but dealing with Henry and Jason at the same


    time was difficult for her. Same week none of her club mates caused any trouble for her, She was


    also no where to be seen. She was told that She has left for her hometown and shall return after


    some days. For this, Be was surely relieved.


    Be was once again sitting with Henry in his dinning room where they were suppose to have thier


    breakfast. As usual Be took a small portion of porridge and plenty of water. Seeing that Henry


    couldn''t stop himself from asking,


    "Since when you have developed habit of drinking lot of water during the meal. "


    Be immediately stopped her hand which was about to take the ss. Henry ofcourse noticed this.


    Henry was not happy that Be never ate anything with him so he started looking at the footage of


    lunch and dinner hours.


    He was initially surprised to see that every day Be would sit alone in an extreme corner with a bottle


    of soy milk and one big bottle of water. Her diet never changed weither it''s dinner or lunch. Later he


    recollected what Mrs. Potts and Sophia had said in ire''s office that Be never eats anything in the


    canteen and neither she goes out with anyone for meal.


    Henry really wondered how Be lost so much of weight and seeing her daily routine he guessed that


    it''s surely rted to her diet. But as food is free for the club employees then why doesn''t she eat well.


    May be she doesn''t like the taste of the food that''s prepared. But Henry never heard any costumers or


    employeesining about the quality of the food served in the club. But he also wondered that why


    Be never even touched or picked up a te to serve herself. He really wanted to get some answers.


    "You have not answered me yet Be."


    Henry asked again. Be wanted tough at this point. ''Why was he asking such thing? Doesn''t he


    remember it was his orders to destroy her voice box. Probably he wanted to spoil her voice and


    idently destroyed her food pipe.'' truly Be was still naive. In so much of horror also she felt


    optimistic.


    "My throat hurts."


    then she again became silent like before.


    "Hurts.. why?"


    Henry was not actually surprised by hearing this answer as he


    remembered clearly that even Mrs.Potts said that Be¡¯s throat hurts while eating. But why? that''s what


    he wants to know now.


    After getting no answer from Be , he got more frustrated and walked out. He actually doesn''t


    understand why was he acting like that. Was it because of what Jason said the other day or because


    he still has feelings for Be.


    As usual Be didn''t get any work for today also. it''s been almost a ten days that nobody has asked her


    forpany. She knew very well that no one really wanted herpany but like everyday, she waited


    today also for someone to call her.


    At around 01:00 in the night when nobody called her, she finally picked her rugged bag and signed out


    of the club and started walking towards her dorm.


    For once she actually missed Tiffany, Jenny and She. Even if they yed dirty with her, she atleast


    earned because of them. She knew she was still far away from making 8 millions. She has to work


    harder. She was so engrossed in her thoughts and in this dark lonely night that she didn''t realize a


    ck Maybach following her.


    The man sitting on the back seat could clearly feel the girl in front of him could not walk properly as he


    could for the first time see that she was actually limping while walking and time to time she moved her


    right hand on her tight leg as if to support it and give her strength.


    He suddenly recollected that when he chased her out of the taxi and asked her toe to him, she


    couldn''t walk and he believed that she was acting. Then again after the dog act when she got up, their


    was sharp pain on her face and she was actually hammering her right leg with her right hand. Is


    something really wrong with her leg? He wondered.


    After walking for 20 minutes or so, Be eached her dorm gate and opened it. It was as usual empty as


    all the other girls were working in the club. After switching on the light, she changed her shoes into a


    worn out slippers and was about to close the door when it was held by someone and was opened


    forcefully.


    Be lost her bnce and fell on the ground. She was so scared that as Henry brought his hands to


    help her get up, in ce of looking at him, Be rolled herself into a ball , hid her head in between her


    legs and started trembling.


    "Noooooo, please Noooooo. Don''t hit me,,,, please don''t hit me."


    Be didn''t look at him and was continously repeating the same thing over and over again while


    shaking her head.


    Henry was shocked to see this. ''Did I really scare her so much? or is she acting?''


    Henry felt confused, he grabbed her hands and shook her hard. After a while Be calmed down. She


    knew that due to sudden encroachment of a man she was scared and got her hysteric attack. Seeing


    her normal, Henry asked,


    "Which one is your room?"


    Be honestly pointed on to the one which was on extreme right end.


    "Sir, would you like to have some water?"


    Be asked out of courtesy as she was sure that Henry will refuse. Henry was a clean freak and eating


    or drinking at somebody else''s ce was out of question.


    "Yes, sure."


    Before Be could finish her sentence, Henry agreed. Be looked at him in shock but as she had


    offered, she has to make it. While Be was in the kitchen, Henry entered her room and started looking


    around Be''s room.


    There was nothing special about the room decor. A single bed attached to the wall which had a small


    window on it, a small table and chair and one wardrobe. The room itself was also small but clean. Her


    window and bed were covered with same pattern cloth. Though the print was flowery but the material


    was rough.


    He then opened her wardrobe. To his surprise it was almost empty. There were only two pairs of


    clothings kept inside along with two cleaningdy''s clothes. One pair of woolen clothes and a worn out


    coat. Henry was surprised because he remembered that once Be''s wardrobe used to be full of


    designers andtest clothes. She was a princess for her family.


    On name of makeup items , there was only a simpleb. No cream, no mascara, no lipsticks nothing.


    Even though Be never applied makeup earlier also but she surely had a collection of all makeup


    items.


    Then he saw a small pouch. He opened it , there were few documents inside. First what came in his


    hand, brought back hundreds of memories of the past in a sh of a second. This was an identity card


    which had Be''s photograph taken 5 years back. He touched her photograph in which she was in her


    peak youth , pink chubby cheeks, plump lips, sparkling smile and pair if eyes for which any guy can die


    for.


    He remembered how her body used to react to his touches. How she used to close her eyes and her


    body trembled whenever he kissed on her earlobes and neck. He smelled the photograph as if he was


    actually smelling Be¡¯s natural lily and rose smell. Her juicy plump lips which he really wanted to taste


    but never could. Her eyes full of love, full of him and him alone.


    Then he suddenly remembered those eyes full of despair , pain and fright. He remembered how Be


    always begged him to leave her when they had sex. He was still confused why Be always refused


    and protested him for not touching her.


    He knew on the very same day that ire lied to him that Be had slept with many young masters


    before and was pretending to be innocent. Initially he believed it but when he saw massive blood stains


    on backseat of his car when he had sex with Be for the first time. Her tightness, her struggle and her


    flim proved that she was a virgin and ofcourse the way her body was trembling on his touch, he knew


    that nobody has touched her like how he did before.


    For a minute he felt guilty for what he has done but that guilt didn''tst for more then a second when


    another face came infront of him. And this beautiful face was of Cindy, his woman, a woman who was


    carrying his baby. And was brutally raped and killed by Be.


    Henry held his palm in a fist and crumbled the ID card into a ball and threw it inside the drawer. It


    landed on another set of documents, a file, a hospital file - Civil Hospital. Henry was about to pick it up


    when his focus was shifted to another page which was kept below the file.


    His eyes darkened and were now filled with anger, rage and destruction. He wanted to destroy this


    woman.


    Just then Be entered the room with a ss if warm water in her hand. In anger, Henry threw the


    ss away which immediately broke in hundred of pieces. Before Be could react, She was pinned on


    the wall by her neck. Henry was pinching hard on her neck. Be couldn''t really understand how did


    she anger this man again!


    Henry shouted in anger, ¡°Struggle! Ask me to stop! .... Why not struggle ha!... Why not beg me! ... Don¡¯t


    you love to kneel down and beg for mercy the most! Ah! Fight back dammit!!¡±


    He was angry, but he did not know why! He was frustrated but did not know on whom!! What he knew


    was the minute he saw ''Al'' written on the envelope he was in anger.


    "Whom did you write this letter to? Ah... Al! Now you want tomunicate with him through this


    mode..." Henry said while pressing his hands with more pressure on her neck.


    "M.... my l...l...letter...." Be tried to move her hands and take the letter back from Henry''s hands. But


    she was quite shorter then Henry and ofcourse weaker.


    Henry was now even more irritated. Firstly by reading what was written in the letter,


    ''Al, I miss you. Give me some more time and we shall be together forever. I love you Al and I will surely


    come to you.''


    This woman was so ready to leave him and go.with Alen now that rather then struggling for her life, she


    was now struggling to get that letter back. Has Alen be so important to her.


    ¡°I said, struggle! I tell you to struggle to get free from my hold!¡±


    ''Does she want to die than struggle to be free? No! She cares about Alen so much that she would


    rather die than show her weakness to me!''


    Henry didn¡¯t realize that he was been eaten by Alen James''s jealousy and his crazy behavior was more


    like a kid who was throwing tantrums but still was not able to get the toy he wanted.


    He didn¡¯t even realize that by doing this, what he wanted was not Be''s ''struggle'' and ''begging for


    mercy'' or even her ''showing weakness''. What he wanted was her to show that he still held that ce in


    her heart that cannot be reced by anyone else. Be it Jason Morris or Alen James. just one of her


    attitudes¡ªone in her heart.


    Suddenly, he let go of his hand and looked at her condescendingly, as if looking at an ant, his thin lips


    outlined a sneer,


    ¡°Two million, SLEEP WITH ME for one night.¡±


    ''Be, you love money so much don''t you. Then let me see whether Alen is more important or money.''


    Be suspected that her ears had misheard. She raised her head,


    "What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you love money? You risked your life for two million? Sleep with me for one night, two million, I


    will give them to you."


    Be didn¡¯t speak for a long while, as if her movements were frozen. She just opened her eyes and


    stared at the tall man without blinking.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Danny Shen narrowed his eyes,


    ¡°What... you said¡­no?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s right,¡± she looked at him,


    ¡°No, I said no.¡±


    For Alen? ¡­For Alen James!


    So this woman who loves money refused two million? Was Alen James really that important!


    A touch of evil fire surged in his heart, suddenly! He lowered his head, his thin lips pressed hard


    against Be''s rough lips.


    These damn lips keeps saying all those things that irritate him! It¡¯s these damn lips that make him


    angry over and over again!


    He kissed the lips fiercely, even though the ps of the lips were as rough as linen, he still savored


    them with sweetness that went deep into his bones!


    It seems that these lips always belonged to him, to Henry Jackson alone!


    He opened his eyes¡­ Yes, this woman had always belonged to him too!


    Be was struggling to be free. As she was trying to get free from his hold, he was exerting more and


    more power in his kiss.


    Smack......


    There was a sound of a loud p and all of a sudden the world went quiet. Henry looked at the woman


    pinned under him in disbelief. Her hands were shaking violently as she looked at him in utter terror.


    Was she really that averse to sleeping with him? Who would she rather sleep with then? Alen James or


    Jason Morris??


    He had just calmed down a bit but now his temper red again. For him, Be was practically pouring a


    bowl of cold water into a pot of boiling oil.


    Henry kept his hands on either side of Be,


    "two million for one night." His thin lips calmly offered that sum.


    "No" Be spoke while keeping her head down.


    "Three millions"


    "I refuse"


    "Four millions"


    Be started hesitating. The man''s eyes narrowed.


    "Think before you make a decision."


    "No" Be raised her head and looked at the man who had caged her in between his arms.


    "Be, aren''t you crazy about money?" was it because of Alen again?


    "Yes, I am. I am crazy about money. I love it more then my life. As you already know I risked my life for


    two million and if you are willing to give me two million now, Young master Jackson, I''ll once again jump


    into water without hesitation."


    "Are you ying hard to get, then? To protect your virtue as a woman?"


    Henry semi raised his eyebrows while looking at the beneath him.


    Be chuckled softly, her eyes filled with self depreciation. Virtues? Hers ?


    "You misunderstood young master. I am just an ex-convict with no past and certainly no future. I am a


    woman with no family, no friends and no education background.... Virtue? Who gives a damn about my


    virtue??"


    "Good.. in that casee with me and stay with me tonite."


    Be slowly raised her head and looked into Henry''s eyes. She parted her lips gradually,


    "I still refuse."


    Henry''s hand on the wall suddenly clenched into a fist, veins popping on the back of his hands. The


    way Henry saw it, Be technically refused him twice for Alen James.


    "Be Evans , you don''t want to cross me."


    His eyes held a warning and a deep arctic cold. ''So she was willing to stay with any man rather then


    him?'' He thought.


    "You''ve forgotten something Young master Jackson sir. I am a despicable, shameless woman and I will


    be happy to spend the night with any client who''s willing to pay me two million for it." Be said while


    trying to keep her posture strong.


    "You... Filthy... But Why??"


    Before Be could finish her sentence, the angry Henry stormed out of room, he held the knob and


    opened the door but before he could close it he was frozen at the point when he heard Be answer his


    question.


    "I don''t sleep with rapist."


    Henry held the door knob as tightly as possible. Then with smirk without turning back he spoke hisst


    sentence before mming the door hard.


    "You deserved it."


    Once she heard the door m shut, Be slid limply to the floor. Leaning against the wall, she hugged


    her knees to her chest, feeling the bitterness fill her mouth.


    Anyone would do but not Henry Jackson. Otherwise what would those four years mean? He is my


    rapist. Be closed her eyes hiding away the rage and pain in her gaze.


    ''Anyone will do. After all she was nothing better then a whore in the prison. Anyone will do...in fact


    everyone will do too. After all I don''t have anything else to loose more. Anyone.. everyone.. except


    him..."


    A woman was curled up into a tiny ball repeating these words to herself over and over again as if she


    was trying to hypnotize herself..

 Chapter 46: 46. I WILL SLEEP WITH YOU

    Chapter 46: 46. I WILL SLEEP WITH YOU


    Last few months have been really torturing for Be. From Tiffany to She and not to mention Henry.


    All of them have drained her energy to nil. She always felt that her life was same like how it was inside


    the prison.There she was physically tortured and here outside she is, both, emotionally and physically


    tortured. But life must go on.


    It was yet another beautiful spring morning. Unusual for Be but today it was her monthy day off and


    for the first time, in so many months of her job, she actually availed this break.


    After doing her morning course, Be dressed up and thought of going out of the dorm for a change.


    She picked up her bag and came out of her house.


    Standing outside the house, Be realized that she actually have no ce to go. She has no family, no


    friends, no social life. Thinking about this Beughed softly on herself. She actually still have all of


    this but no one wants her. A small tear fell from corner of her eyes.


    She felt depressed and turned to go back into her room. That ce was her home. A ce where she


    always felt safe. But before she could turn and leave, a couple came up to her and asked,


    "Madame, we have been told that there is a central park nearby. Can you guide us till there?"


    Be immediately took two steps back, lowered her head and without a word simply shook her head in


    ''No''. The couple looked at each other and then at her and with some understanding, amongst each


    other, they simply left Be there without asking anything further.


    Be raised her head as soon as the couple turned. She saw their retreating figure. She stared at them


    for a while. The girl was petite but extremely beautiful and the boy, who must be around 6 feet was very


    handsome. Both of them looked happy and good together. They sat on double decker bicycle and left.


    Seeing them shes of her past came infront of her and for a second she imagined the girl to be herself


    and boy - Henry Jackson.


    This thought remained for not more then a minute in her mind and soon she remembered that she is


    yet to collect eight million bucks that she needs to pay to Henry for her freedom.


    She thought of looking for the same park that the couple spoke about and rx there for a while. Soon


    after finding the park, Be sat on cool green grass in a secluded ce and started observing all the


    people around her.


    Most of them were all almost around her age, 22 years. Girls full of youth and boys super energetic.


    Few kids were running around and their parents were chasing them. Be smiled seeing the kids


    enjoying with their family and suddenly she started missing someone dearly.


    "Well if you really have something interesting in your mind, then you can surely share. Something that


    is making you smile....."


    Suddenly someone spoke from behind, making Be jump a bit. Before Be could turn and see who it


    is, that voice came closer and the whole person came and sat next to her.


    "You look beautiful when you smile."


    The person spoke while removing a dead leaf from her hair.


    "You must smile often...."


    Saying this that person rxed andy down on the grass near Be. For sure the person looked tied.


    The original energetic aura was missing. He had developed little beard and presence of these


    prominent dark circles clearly showed how tired that person must have been.


    "Young master Morris...."


    Before Be could speak further, Jason pulled her towards him. Be was caught off guard and she fell


    on the grass right next to Jason. Jason took this to his advantage and rolled and came above Be.


    "What did you call me?"


    He asked Be in his usualmanding voice.


    "Young master Morris..."


    As soon as Be finished her sentence, her lips felt something warm on it. Her eyes widened because


    of this sudden attack. She tired to push Jason away but failed. Jason held her hands tightly on his


    chest by one hand. His other hand on the grass supporting his body not to fall on Bepletely.


    His kiss was short but was full of desire and warmth. He missed these lips so much that even he


    couldn''t imagine. He didn''t know what was so special about them! They were rough, they were broken,


    they were pale... but for him, they tasted heaven.


    This woman is an addiction, these lips are addiction. For him she is a poison and so are these lips and


    he wants all for himself alone. He wanted more of them but he knew that he was in a public ce and


    knowing his limits , he stopped reluctantly.


    Once Jason moved away from Be, she was staring at him with so much of quarries on her face.


    "Let''s set some rules here...


    First, always close your eyes when I kiss you...


    and Second call me Jason and not young master Morris."


    "But... Young master..."


    Be interrupted Jason but before she could say further, she was interrupted by Jason. The difference


    being that this interruption was by a kiss.


    "Whenever you call me anything other then Jason, you will be kissed. So, you can try it yourself too..."


    said Jason while winking at her. Be was taken back by these lines. She thought being an employee


    of LAS DEUX club and he being one floor owners, isn''t it obvious that she should call him atleast sir.


    "Thinking about taking a trial my Lil bunny..."


    ...teased Jason while raising his eyebrows. Be''s entire face was red due to blushing and she kept


    numb.


    Jason was extremely happy seeing her tomato red face. But he became sad and pouted his lips


    automatically thinking that he won''t get a kiss again. On seeing this kiddish reaction of Jason, Be


    could help herself fromughing.


    "You look beautiful when you smile."


    Jason said while holding Be''s hands and looking deep into her eyes. Be felt a bit nervous and


    ufortable in this close situation and without thinking,


    "Young master ....." came out of her mouth.


    Jason was happy by hearing this and he immediately bent down and kissed


    her on her lips. Be was numb.


    "I told you. Didn''t I? You call me anything other then Jason and I will kiss you.


    My rule number Two."


    Jason said with a big smile on his face while taking out two fingers and pointing, showing off infront of


    Be.


    "But why should I obey your rules?"


    Even though Be said this with determination, her head was still down.


    "Because I am your beneficiar right now."


    This sentence made Be even more confused. Seeing her confused looks, Jason exined,


    "See, I know now you are working as an attendant at LAS DEUX ...."


    Hearing this Be automatically lowered her head. Jason saw this and he ced both his hands on her


    cheeks and raised her head. He gently ced a kiss on her forehead and exined,


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "As you are an attendant, it''s much easier for me to be with you. You see now I can take you out


    whenever and wherever I want to. I just need to ask for you and you are with me."


    "......."


    "I understand that you need money also. So I spoke to your PR manager Sheryl that whenever we go


    out I shall pay you a tip personally."


    "You don''t have to do it. I wille out with you whenever you want me to."


    Be epted that she needs money but deep down even she wanted someone to talk to, someone


    who would care about her and somehow she always felt that Jason will never hurt her.


    After all Be was still 22 years old girl who never experienced anything in her life. Her first half of her


    life went loving Henry, who was always indifferent towards her. Later years of her life went being a sex


    doll for Henry and lot of others. She never experienced what it was like having a male as a friend or


    may be as apanion.


    She was deprived of love and security. These simple acts of Jason really touched her heart and


    knowingly or unknowingly she started feelingfortable in hispany.


    "So are we good now?" enquired Jason. And in response Be nodded her head in a yes.


    "Great .. now sleep with me."


    "........."


    Saying this, Jason pulled Be towards him while lying on the grass. He made a hand pillow and


    ced Be''s head his shoulder. And grabbed her waist by the same arm.


    "Now close your eyes and enjoy this cool fresh breeze and rx your body."


    Feeling Be''s stiff body, he turned towards her and to ease the atmosphere between the two he spoke


    in a very teasing manner,


    "Did you get some other idea when I asked you to sleep with me?"


    "......"


    Be was embarrassed. Her entire face was red in colour. Jason found this reaction to be very cute. He


    didn''t say further and once again lied on the grass, held Be even tighter and closed his eyes.


    Eventually after lying down stiffly for half an hour or so, Be''s eyes became heavy and slowly slowly


    even she drifted in a sleep. Within minutes, soft snoring could be heard from her side. Jason opened


    his eyes as soon as he heard her snooring. He had never slept actually but was surely enjoying this


    moment being alone and so close with Be.


    After about two hours finally Be opened her eyes and meet with pair of dark Grey eyes which were


    full of desire and love. Jason softly moved his hand on her hair and spoke,


    "Wake up now Be. It''s been two hours, you must be hungry now. It''s lunch time."


    While helping Be to get up, he offered he,


    "Let''s go and eat something."


    Be did not decline his offer. While they walked towards a near by restaurant, Be was happy and


    surprised both with the fact that after years of sleepless nights, she was finally able to sleep without


    having a nightmare.


    This routine continued for few days. Daily during the afternoon hours when it was off work for Be,


    Jason woulde and take her to the same secluded spot in the park. They lie down together and


    sleep under the tree''s dark shadow, feeling the cool breeze touching their entangled bodies.


    After that Jason made sure to take her for a lunch where he used to have normal food and Be only


    ordered a soy milk or an ice cream. First two days, Jason ordered various food for Be to enjoy but


    after she told him about her throat''s condition, he never forced her again. Infact it was his idea only to


    try to eat ice cream and Be agreed and to her surprise it didn''t hurt her throat too.


    LAS DEUX :


    Be was waiting for her elevator toe so that she can take an order upto the 5th floor when she


    suddenly heard a female screaming. Be immediately turned and started walking towards the source


    of the voice. To her the voice seemed to be a bit familiar.


    After walking for a bit she reached upto the staircase and she could see two big men pulling a girl


    towards the basement parking. Be panicked. She immediately kept trolley of food on one side and


    started following the men.


    What always feared Be was that , that no woman should be treated the way she was by other men.


    The first thought of ''rape'' came in her mind and she started walking as fast as she can towards the


    men.


    When she came closer to them, the woman screamed her name,


    "Be , help me..."


    To Be''s surprise this woman who was being hostage was none other then She and the man


    holding her by her arms was Martin Li. Be was confused by seeing this. As she was sure Martin was


    not a type of man who will sexually abuse a woman. But still by her own experiences she can''t trust


    anyone.


    "Sir, please let her go." Be requested Martin.


    Martin was also surprised to see Be there but at the same time was also impressed by her bravery to


    come forward and help another woman in a situation like this.


    "Miss Evans please don''t interfere into this matter." Martin replied respectfully.


    "This is against thew of the club and I canin about you to...." Before she could finish, Martin


    interrupted.


    "Comining won''t help Miss Evans. This is young master Jackson''s orders."


    "Henry''s....."


    Be said very softly. But ofcourse being Military trained since childhood Martin could hear it properly.


    "Yes, Miss Evans .. it''s his orders."


    Martin always liked Be and infact he was the one who still believed that Be didn''t do anything as


    imed by others. For him she was still like a little sister but his master was Henry Jackson and he had


    to obey all his orders.


    "Be... Be.. save me. Young master Jackson always favored you. He even punished Tiffany and


    Jenny for you. Please speak to him and ask him to relieve me."


    She was now in tears and looked miserable. Be had never harmed anyone in her life. Whatever


    the reason may be, She was also an attendant in the club who was also selling her dignity and


    herself for money. Be pitted her and turned towards Martin.


    "What are his orders?"


    Martin didn''t wanted to hide anything. Hence after Be asked, Martin told her the orders that he had till


    now.


    "He had just asked us to take her hostage and put her into a car and wait for further orders."


    After a pause, he spoke again,


    "Master is still on the 30th floor."


    "Be... please go and save me. I trust you. I am putting my life in your hands. Please save me. I


    promise I won''t cause any trouble for you and will leave this club and go to my hometown."


    Martin Li was still pulling She¡¯s arm in his hand. She watched the car approaching them and door


    opening and hurriedly shouted,


    ¡°Be Be! You must help me! I know you have the softest heart, you can¡¯t see me miserable, right? ?


    right?¡±


    Martin nced at She boredly, then turned to Be and said,


    ¡°Miss Evans, you don¡¯t owe her. So there is no need to ask for such a woman."


    At the moment the car door closed, Be said seriously,


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Be immediately left that ce and rushed towards 30th floor. She didn''t wanted another female to


    suffer on her name. She knows what''s it''s like to live a life with a broken sole and she surely didn''t


    wanted that for any other person.


    As soon as Be left, Martin called Henry and informed him that Be was on her way to his floor to


    speak about She¡¯s matter. Henry was happy that he will be seeing Be after almost a week but at


    the same time was sad knowing that she is noting to see him personally for him but to defend


    another woman.


    Be got on the elevator and passcode for the 30th floor was already sat and with jet speed the


    elevator went up and stopped at Henry''s floor, the topmost 30th floor.


    "Mr. Jackson I¡¯m here to speak to you.¡±


    For some unknown reason, the main lights in the living room were all turned off at the moment, only a


    few wallmps were on. The lights were cool but dim. Henry was sitting on the calf leather sofa near


    floor to ceiling window. His arms werezily ced horizontal on the armrest of the sofa. Between the


    fingers the scarlet red light of the cigarette shed out.


    Be wanted to escape. She also took a half step backward without knowing it.


    At this time, a chuckle could be heard


    ¡°Sit.¡±


    ¡°.....¡­¡±


    The man on the sofa pointed to another single sofa opposite to him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to intercede for someone else?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    Be walked over slowly, and sat down opposite the man.


    ¡°You sat here just because I said so. Or...?¡± However, the man opposite said again.


    It was him who asked Be to sit, and it was him who said the other line too, making it clear that he


    was making things difficult for Be.


    ¡°You are the big boss, I am working for you, so I have to be obedient.¡±


    The man siiting on the sofa simoly smiled thinking that he must have heard the most hrious joke¡­


    Must be obedient?


    Who?


    She? Be Evans... Miss Evans??


    Henry suddenly raised his hand and supported on the armrest of the sofa while also supporting his


    chin. Leaning on the armrest of the sofa, with a handsome face on his side, his eyes quietly falling on


    the opposite side. On the Woman''s face.


    As time passed bit by bit, Be began to fidget.


    And the man¡¯s eyes never left her. The light was too dim, and she couldn¡¯t see the emotions in his


    eyes. She asionally raised her eyes carefully and saw only a pair of dim light.


    Time passed for several more minutes and she couldn¡¯t sit still. She raised her head and said,


    ¡°Young Master Jackson, I¡¯m here to intercede for someone¡­¡±


    The man on the sofa let out an


    ¡°um¡±


    and saidzily,


    ¡°I know, am I waiting for you to speak. Am I not?¡±


    Be was stunned. She could not grasp the situation in such a short period of time. It took three or four


    seconds before she realized that the big boss had been sitting in front of her just waiting for her to start


    speaking for She.


    This misunderstanding¡­ is a little embarrassing for her. Her ears were red and hot, she didn¡¯t know


    that at this moment, not only her ears were hot, but her neck was hot red too.


    She didn¡¯t know, but the man on the opposite sofa saw all her actions and changes in her eyes and


    body.


    Inexplicably, something was burning in those narrow and long phoenix eyes.


    ¡°I want to plead for forgiveness on behalf of She.¡±


    ¡°Say the key point.¡± The deep voice was slightly dull.


    ¡°Can you let her go?¡±


    The man¡¯s lips were slightly lifted, and his eyes were ironic


    ¡°Be, Ahhmmm....


    Miss Be Evans! What should I say to you? She set you up and you are here begging me to forgive


    her? She hurt you, and you still intercede for her?


    This time she didn¡¯t kill you. You are still going to give her a chance to make another move. Harm you?


    What can I say about you?


    What is the word that is popr on the Inte now a days? .... What is it called¡­ Oh ya¡­ Virgin


    Mary.


    Since when did Miss Be Evans who has always done things in a clear cut manner turn into such a


    hypocritical ything?¡±


    Be buried her head. Her eyes were indifferent. The clean and neat Miss Be Evans? Clear cut


    manner??


    Who??? She????


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the person you are talking about Mr. Jackson.¡±


    The man squinted suddenly. Staring at her. Does she deny what she used to be just like that?


    ¡°That girl called She set you up loke that and you still have to intercede for her and beg me to


    forgive her?¡±


    Henry¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold,


    ¡°I don''t care with you want to act like ''Virgin Mary'' but truly you are Be Evans. What are you going to


    put on the table pleading on her behalf You! Kneel?¡±


    He asked in a cold voice, and then smiled sarcastically,


    ¡°Be, your knees are no longer worth.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    She said in her rough voice, and she raised her head,


    ¡°I''m offering myself.¡±


    Henry suspected that he was temporarily deaf,


    ¡°What? Say that again.¡±


    ¡°I WILL SLEEP WITH YOU Young master Jackson.¡±

 Chapter 47: 47. I AM HIS FIANC茅E

    Chapter 47: 47. I AM HIS FIANC¨¦E


    "Sleep with me?


    You are saying that you want to get fucked by me. For someone else?


    ¡­¡­Correct.¡±


    Although Henry''s words were a bit rude but Be was used to it. She nodded in a yes. With her head


    buried in her chest, she was waiting for Henry''s decision.


    On the sofa, the man stared intently the woman in front of him. Even though he could only see her


    head from his angle, he stared at it fiercely. An unknown inexplicable anger and rage was spreading


    throughout his body.


    Suddenly he stood up!


    A force rushed over and before Be could recover, she had been held by Henry and was plunged into


    the sofa.


    ¡°Mr. Jackson, let me go.¡±


    As soon as Be finished speaking, the man¡¯s secretly angry and cold voice rang out,


    ¡°This is not what you said just now. Didn''t you use yourself to beg me?¡±


    In his low voice, anger and rage were clearly implied,


    ¡°So cheap but good Be, I will make your wish granted!¡±


    His lips fell harshly against hers. It rude and rough without a trace of tenderness. It was more like


    punishment.


    After the kiss, he suddenly raised his head and squinted at her. He suppressed his voice and gritted his


    teeth and asked,


    ¡°I will ask you onest time, do you really want to be abused for such an ill-intent woman like She!¡±


    ¡°Please I beg you Mr. Jackson.¡±


    Henryughed. Hisughter was so cold and frosty,


    ¡°Be, you don¡¯t deserve anyone to treat you kind! You are not qualified or worthy! You are cheap and


    filthy!¡±


    Be''s eyelids were still drooping, but her trembling eyshes still revealed her dull pain. Henry, what


    do you know!


    ''Do you know what it feels like to live a life without a sole. Do you know how I felt when I lost my first


    child in that cold ce, the prison. It was a rape child but was mine, my only hope to live and survive!


    Henry Jackson you really don''t know what it¡¯s like to live in this world and be in a hell at the same time


    while owing a life!''


    "Be, in this world, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who should treat you well. And even if someone does


    then that''s the biggest mistake of that person''s life!


    You are not worthy of anyone''s kindness!¡±


    He said without choosing his words properly. In his, always cold and indifferent eyes, a ball of anger, a


    touch of grief and rage could be seen.


    Henry¡¯s words pricked Be. They prated the most sensitive part of her heart. Suddenly she raised


    her head up.


    The zing stars in her eyes were signs of anger and rage. She had not lost control and screamed


    such shrill cries with her rough and hoarse voice since the day her first child was brutally killed in the


    prison. She red fiercely at him and cried aloud.


    ¡°What do you know! What do you know ha!


    What have you experienced! You don¡¯t know anything! Why do you point me to me!


    Who gave you right to critize me. Have you experienced what I experienced! Have you gone through


    the pain that I have been through!"


    She stopped for a minute and then spoke again.


    "Great Mr. Henry Jackson, I know you too well. If She is taken away by you today, it will only be a


    small punishment in your eyes. To snatch a women''s dignity and innocence is nothing infront of you.


    But it''s not the same for me. And that''s the reason why I am standing here, in front of you at this


    moment."


    Maybe , It was an emotional breakdown, Be spoke in her rough voice sadly,


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want to do to her. I don¡¯t care how you want to punish her. Today, I beg you to


    spare her life.¡±


    She looked up at the handsome face of the man pressing on her. She knew this person too well. At that


    time, when she was still the heiress of the Evans family, this person could throw her into that hell


    without any scruples. She knew to well how She would be handled.


    Henry didn¡¯t refute but he acquiesced in Be''s statement. Indeed, Be''s guess was right.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be responsible for someone else''s innocence and life. No matter whether it is direct or


    indirect, I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡± Be said seriously.


    She doesn''t even remember how many times she tried tomit suicide after getting raped multiple


    times by so many men.


    She has no feelings for She, neither likings nor disgusted. Although She has done a lot of things


    excessively, arrogantly, and selfishly. But, Be didn¡¯t wanted another woman to go through the


    nightmares that she has seen all on order of Henry Jackson.


    This was the reason why she let go of the countless ¡°unwillingness¡± in her heart and came to him. For


    her nothing was left. So offering her body in return of saving someone from getting rape was a fair


    bargain for her.


    Whatever other people think of it, it really didn''t matter to her. In any case she will always be called as a


    murder criminal, ex-convict, abor reform, slut, whore, shameless ¡­ What could be more ugly and


    worse than these?


    But Be''s inadvertent sentence, ''I don¡¯t want to be responsible for anyone''s innocence, dignity and


    life, no matter whether it is direct or indirect, I don¡¯t want it anymore.'' It took on a different meaning in


    Henry Jackson''s ears.


    Be was talking about her first child and her own life but Henry thought she was talking about Cindy.


    All of a sudden, Henry fiercely buried his head and kissed the woman underneath him. He gnawed


    hard, wishing to gnaw the already dry and rough lips into pieces.


    Since the day Cindy Anderson passed away, this was the first time he heard these personally


    confessing ''responsible for a person''s dignity, innocence and life''!


    As of today, even though he has found and always believed her to be guilty, this woman, in his memory


    also, has never confessed it herself. Even though she was thrown into prison, she refused to admit it.


    But today, just now, she finally confessed that ¨C she was responsible for everything.


    Henry couldn¡¯t tell the strange feeling that was there in his heart at this moment. Despite his firm belief,


    Henry had never thought that when one day, he heard these words from her, it would be so¡­


    ufortable.


    ¡°Be, you are finally willing to admit it.¡±


    A cold voice sounded abruptly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Be didn¡¯t understand, so she was inexplicably puzzled. Apanied by that cold voice, Henry spoke


    again


    ¡°Be, I agreed to your request. Now, it¡¯s my turn to collect interest.¡±


    There was no forey, no caress, no rxation, Be suddenly widened her eyes, staring at the ceiling


    in pain and agony. She felt excruciating pain as soon as Henry inserted his penis in her. It turned out


    that pain was the only thing Henry had ever given her.


    In the pain, her mind became more sober especially when he said,


    ''Be, you''re finally willing to admit it.''


    Admit?


    What did she admit??


    Oh¡­ He misunderstood her again.


    Henry had a cold face. He was using all his power just to punish the woman under him. But suddenly


    he saw that the woman wasughing


    ¡°Haha.. ha .... haha¡­¡±


    ¡°What are youughing at? Don¡¯tugh!¡±


    He was annoyed.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you not tough!¡±


    Inexplicably, he hated thisugh. Inexplicably, thisugh made him upset. He inflicted pain on her, yet


    she wasughing in pain.


    ¡°Ahhhh... ha ha ha... hahaha..."


    What was so funny to her? She was the one who did the wrong thing, and she was the one who was


    responsible for Cindy¡¯s life. So what was so funny to her?


    ¡°Shut up, shut up, shut up!¡±


    He shouted angrily, it didn¡¯t work, he was too annoyed with that mouth. So, she won¡¯t stopughing like


    this, right?


    He removed himself from her. Henry lowered his body, covered her lips with his.


    "Hmmmmm~~"


    He can always let her shut up. But the very next second!


    ¡°Hiss~¡±


    Henry raised his head abruptly and wiped the blood from his mouth with his thumb.


    ¡°You bit me?¡±


    He looked at her in disbelief and asked. The woman under him her opened her mouth and said in her


    rough and hoarse voice,


    ¡°Mr. Jackson, I am responsible for a life, but it has nothing to do with your Cindy Anderson.¡±


    After saying that, her eyes closed


    She was now too tired speak and too tired think. She was running out of strength. Just before Be


    passed out, she was still thinking,


    Should I exin myself?


    Is the exnation useful??


    Will he listen???


    If he won''t listen, why to exin????


    Exnation is for those who want to listen.


    ¡°Hey, open your eyes!¡±


    Did she actually closed her eyes?


    Did she refuse to look at him??


    However, she was still not moving. Henry stretched out his hands and pushed her abit. As soon as he


    did that, her head fell limply to one side. Henry was startled,


    "Be... Be..."


    Hisplexion changed abruptly. He took a step back immediately, then bent and picked her up,


    sprinting for the bedroom.


    ''Damn it! Why is she so light.''


    He ced her on the bed and was about to call Carson but once again he heard her murmuring the


    same name over and over again.


    "Al... Al.. wait for me.."


    Henry was again furious. This woman who was lying on his bed, this woman who was getting fucked by


    him just few minutes back is now calling some other man in her sleep.


    His anger got best of him. He picked up a bottle of water and poured the content on Be''s face. Due


    which Be woke up abruptly. Henry got hold of her chin and pinched it hard.


    "I will show you what it''s like to be disobedient to me."


    He said while gritting his teeth. Was it his anger it jealousy, he himself couldn''t differentiate himself.


    He pressed her hard on his bed. He slid his hands under her skirt and tore her already separated


    panties. He ced himself in between her legs. When he was about to tear her dress, he was stopped


    by the sound of the elevator door opening.


    His movements stopped abruptly when he heard a familiar voice.


    "Henry darling, SURPRISE, look who is here."


    A beautiful, elegant woman, Of around 25 years entered the bedroom. Her wless white skin was


    radiating in her yellow knee length dress. It was a strapless dress thus exposing her beautiful round


    shoulders and sharp vicles. Her round face had pair of beautiful ser shaped eyes which were full


    of life. Her lips were colored red and were plump.


    She dropped her shoulder bag on the ground and came running towards Henry. She hugged him and


    without any warning gave him a deep, wet and passionate kiss on the lips. Even though Henry did not


    respond back but still the hotness of the kiss clearly disyed the closeness between the two.


    After leaving Henry''s lips, that girl wiped her lips dry and turned towards Be.


    "HI, My name is Mia. Nice to meet you."


    said the girl while offering her hand to Be for a shake.


    "And who are you ? And may I ask what are you doing in my fiancee'' room and his bed?" added Mia


    with a pride on her face.


    "your...." whispered Be while getting up from the bed.


    "Oh.. I am sorry I didn''t introduce myself properly. Pardon me."


    Mia said while hooking her hand into Henry''s arm. With the other she held Henry''s face from the


    opposite cheeks. She moved his face towards her so that they can face each other. With a broad smile


    she spoke again,


    "I am Mia Lopez and I AM HIS FIANC¨¦E."


    Saying this, Mia tiptoed and once again captured Henry''s lips into a deep and sensual kiss.


    Even though Be was sure that Henry must have moved ahead in his life in these four years but


    seeing this scene infront of her, she somehow felt ufortable in her heart. Her already broken heart


    was further broken and was once again shattered into tiny pieces.


    She lowered her head and started walking towards the elevator. But her footsteps were halted by a


    sweet voice.


    "Miss, you didn''t tell me your name and what were you doing on my fianc¨¦e''s bed?"


    spoke Mia in a soft sweet but arrogant manner.


    "I am sorry mam. My name is Be and.. and... I slipped on the floor and young master Jackson helped


    me."


    Be kept her head down all the time. She was afraid that her lie would be caught in a second.


    "Oh... In that case you may leave."manded Mia.


    "Yes mam." Saying this Be turned towards the elevator.


    "Oh Miss. Don''t dirty the elevator with your dirty and filthy feet. Somebody is sending my luggage


    upstairs and they might get dirty by you."


    "Mia....." Henry interrupted Mia.


    "That''s not a problem mam. I shall take the staitcase."


    Saying that Be started walking towards the staircase. Be''s eyes suddenlynded on the big mirror


    right infront of her which showed half of the bedroom clearly.


    She lowered her head and a small drop of tears came out of her eyes when she saw that Mia once


    again kissing Henry on his lips and pushing him on the bed. After that Mia opened her buttons of her


    dress and threw it away revealing her small round breasts. She then lowered her head and also


    jumped on the bed.


    Be was feeling very weak emotionally and mentally. She was literally limping on the stairs. With each


    step she was recollecting the way Henry used toe and rape her daily in the prison.


    For more then two months or so, every evening Be used to be dragged into a luxurious room where


    she used be raped by the same person whom she loved more then 12 years. She gave up everything


    for this man. But he gave her nothing but distrust and pain.


    Initially Be always resisted his touch and even tried running from the room but all in vain. Henry''s


    arms were like iron cage and he was a wolf in that cage and Be nothing more then his prey.


    For hours and hours he used to fuck her till she passed out. His torments were clear by the


    excruciating pain that Be felt every next morning when she opened her eyes in her cell. The blue and


    ck bruises and red bleeding bite spots were clearly the indication of his hatred. Be always


    wondered whether Henry ever loved her or not or was it just her fantasy to marry him.


    This torment stopped when all of a sudden Henry stoppeding to the prison. Even though Be was


    happy that she won''t be raped again, her body paled further. She started feeling nausea and vomited


    continously. Soon she realized that she might be pregnant.


    This was nothing but a shock for Be. She was pregnant by Henry''s child. She was also scared that


    what will Henry do if hees to know about this pregnancy. She was sure in her heart that Henry will


    never except her child. Thus Be didn''t disclose about this to anyone in the prison.


    But one thing she knew was that she will love this child more than anything in this world. Even though


    this child was a rape child but still it was from the man whom she loved so much. Be was still naive


    and in this situation also she was trying to be optimistic.


    Since the day she came to know that she almost two months pregnant, she started taking care of


    herself. She wanted nothing but to deliver this child and love him or her dearly. Same was the time her


    torment by her prison mate started. They used to beat her till she passed out. But Be always tried to


    cover up her belly.


    She was almost four months pregnant now and was able to see slight bulge in her tummy. By now it


    was impossible for her to hide her pregnancy from the warden.


    Unexpectedly, Be was sleeping in a daze at night. Suddenly several people broke into her cell. They


    tied her to a half amputated bed they had pushed forward and strapped her legs across the shelves on


    both sides. She realized that the situation was wrong and shouted for help.


    But as always no one came except the warden and the gang leader.


    Be struggled desperately. Among the people who came , four of her prison mates grabbed her limbs


    and tied her up on the bed and still held her tightly pressed on the bed. A man came forward holding a


    forceps, stretched her vagina and inserted that forcep in it.


    "No.. No..no!" Be was so scared that she cried out of mercy.


    "Please, don''t... don''t kill my child."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    But the man didn''t stop his hand and the forcep went straight into her body.


    "Ahhhhhh ~~~"


    Ouch!


    It hurts!!


    Be shouted in pain. Her voice echoed in the corridor of the prison. But nothing stopped.


    She could feel the forceps stirring in her uterus and then something came out. That was her child. Just


    now it was a living thing but now it has be a pool of blood.


    She hate them! She hated all of them!!


    The whole processsted for half an hour or so. Be kept yelling.. she kept fighting. But her fight and


    yell meet with heavy blows and ps on her face, breast and tummy.


    When it was all over, her whole body was exhausted and her already thin and torn prison uniform was


    wiped out of her sweat and blood.


    They untied her and threw her on the floor. They were going to leave and Be ran after the warden in


    spite of all the pain and spoke just one word,


    "Why??"


    Before the iron door mmed shut, warden turned and spoke in a cold voice,


    "Don''t me us for being ruthless. You offended the wrong person. Miss Cindy Anderson was pregnant


    when you got her raped and killed her. She was carrying Mr. Jackson''s child, his heir.


    Now do you think he would have allowed a woman like you to carry his child. A woman who murmured


    his first child and the woman whom he loved?


    We are doing nothing wrong with you. We are just following our orders. His orders.


    And form now onwards, you are our property. It''s on us how we treat you. But don''t you worry we won''t


    let you die."


    Be didn''t speak further. The iron gate closed. Be knelt on the floor with her hands on her belly. He


    killed our child.


    She didn''t know Cindy was pregnant. Noone told her. If at all she knew about this then she herself


    would have refused for the engagement and marriage with Henry. But she was unknown to all this fact.


    To avange what she has not done, Henry killed her child, their child. At the thought of this matter, all her


    love suddenly turned into hatred.


    Be was so much in her thoughts that she missed a stair and lost her bnce fell from the staircase.


    She closed her eyes and was ready to feel the pain. She thought may be this pain can heal her from


    the pain she was having in her heart.

 Chapter 48: 48. SHOW ME WHAT LOVE IS

    Chapter 48: 48. SHOW ME WHAT LOVE IS


    Be closed her eyes tight and waited to fell that pain when her body will touch the ground. But instead


    shended in a warm yet familiar embrace.


    Be opened her eyes just to meet another pair of dark Grey eyes which disyed nothing but love


    and care for her. She did nothing but buried her already tired body more into Jason''s embrace.


    Jason also weed her with all love. He bent down and carried her in a bridal way and took her


    inside his floor. Be had walked 2 floor down upto 28th floor which was Jason''s floor. At the same time


    Jason had just finished with his swim at the 26th floor and was going towards his floor.


    He felt lucky that while opening his floor door he casually stared towards the stairs and was shocked to


    see someone was about to fall. He was even more surprised that, that person was none another then


    Be.


    He opened the door andid Be on his huge and soft bed. Be''s eyes were closed but there was an


    obvious frown on her forehead. It was a clear evidence of how much disturbed this girl must have been


    in past few days.


    Last week both of them met daily but since few days Jason was burried with loads of work and couldn''t


    meet her. What happened to her in these days that made her look so weak? Jason thought.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    As Be rxed, Jason thought of leaving her to sleep for a while and finish his work. As soon as he


    left her hand and got up, his left wrist was grabbed.


    Jason stopped and turned to look at his wrist which was held tightly by Be. He then looked at the


    face which was full of tears and sadness. Before he could sat a word,


    "Don''t go... Please don''t leave me and go!!"


    Be spoke in her hoarse voice. Tears were still flowing from her eyes. Everything was blurred for her


    and she herself doesn''t understand why she held Jason''s hand so tightly.


    Even Jason could feel that the pain that this woman was having right now through the strength in which


    she was holding onto his wrist. Jason also sat back on the bed.


    Henry''s words that she doesn''t deserve anyone''s kindness was still lingering in her mind. She knew


    that her life was loveless and after loving Henry she believed that she can never afford to love anyone


    else and with these looks and her background, she was sure that no one in their proper senses will


    love her. People can pity her but not love her. With these thoughts she spoke in a trembling voice,


    "J... Jason why.... Why are you so n.... nice to me?"


    She lowered her head and asked again,


    "D... do you pity me?"


    Jason was just staring at her face. He didn''t speak a word as a reply. Be was confused. She bit her


    lower lip and with all her courage asked a question which she always wanted to ask Jason.


    "Do you know.... who am I?"


    "Why? is that important?" finally Jason replied. But reply was with a question only.


    "I am Be.. Be Evans from City A.. I am an ex-conv...."


    Before Be could finish her words Jason leaned down and captured her lips and unknowingly Be


    also returned the kiss with equal passion.


    He pulled back and saw that her eyes were fogged. They wanted more and if she wanted it then who


    was he to deny it.


    He again joined their lips and pressed her down further on the bed. After a long time, Be put her


    hands in Jason''s hair and pulled it away softly to take some oxygen. Her lips were swollen and that


    was making her more alluring in his eyes.


    He helped her to sit and spoke softly,


    "I don''t care who you are and what your past was. For me you are my Lil bunny. You are my woman. If


    you want we can stop now coz if we do further then I won''t be able to stop myself from showing you


    what love is baby girl." said Jason while rubbing his thumb on Be¡¯s lips.


    Be took a big gulp then looked at Jason and gathering all her confidence she spoke again,


    "Please SHOW ME WHAT LOVE IS."


    Be had sex with multiple men but it was always against her will. They always raped her and after four


    years of sexual torture also she never actually felt what love is! What''s its like being on bed with a man!


    After getting her permission, Jason grabbed the hem of her dress and when he was trying to pull it


    over, Be held his hand and pointed on towards the switch of the light. Be was ashamed of her


    body, ashamed of all the scars and ck marks on her body. She didn''t wanted to see the real Be.


    This really didn''t matter to Jason much. He thought may be Be is too shy and he was no mood to


    ruin this moment between two of them. After switching of the lights he pulled her dress over her head


    and dropped it on the floor.


    He then removed his shirt revealing his well toned eight packed body. He pushed Be back , once


    again making her lie on the bed.


    He held her one leg and started kissing them slowly till he reached her foot. He removed her sandals


    and kissed her foot. He did the same with both the legs and removed his shoes too. Be''s entire body


    jolted back with pleasure.


    Jason was a master when it came in making love. He already has his fair sum of women with whom he


    had experienced alot. But today was different. Today he was making love to the woman whom he


    loves. He wanted to rub out all her sad memories and rece them with new and fresh memory. His


    memory.


    He hovered over her and again kissed her lips and let his hands roam over her body. He bit her lips


    very gently making her moan and moved his hand back and unhooked her bra.


    She trembled when her breasts came in contact with the coolness of the room. Her nipples turned into


    little pebbles who were screaming for attention.


    He peppered kisses on her neck and trailed it to her corbone and finally reached her breasts. He


    kissed her nipples and licked it which drew a whimper out of her mouth.


    She actually liked it when he sucked it softly and then harder. She enjoyed it when he tugged it with his


    lips and bit it. He paid his precious to both of her breasts and then went lower to give her a pleasure


    which she would never forget.


    He wanted to erase every bad memory from her mind and wanted to rece it with a new and better


    memory. He gripped the waistband of her panty and ripped it.


    He looked at her. Light emitting through the window was enough for him to see her expressions. She


    was red with lust and Jason loved it.


    He spread her legs and pulled them apart so that he expose her pussypletely. He ced a kiss on


    it and watched as she inhaled a deep breath.


    She gnawed on her lips and closed her eyes when she felt him licking down there. He licked her good


    and then gave his attention to her clit. He flicked her clit with the tip of his tongue rapidly.


    She threw her head back and moaned when he sucked her clit andpped it hastily. He put his one


    finger inside her and gave her some time to adjust then started to pump it slowly.


    Even though he understood that Be was not a virgin but what he didn''t understand that even not


    being a virgin , her body''s reaction on his touch was as if he was making live with a naive virgin. And


    he truly loved it.


    His trimmed beard was rubbing on her sensitive skin making her wetter than before. This was the first


    time when she ever felt sexual pleasure. Now she knew why people were addicted to it.


    She was feeling something heavy building up inside her and she let it go when he entered his third


    figure inside her.


    With a loud scream, which could wake up the whole world, she came. But still he did not stop and ate


    her till she came down from her high.


    He stopped for a few seconds, removed her mouth and saw that she was gasping hard for air. Again he


    attached his mouth to her snatch and started to eat her again. He wanted to give her all the satisfaction


    in the world.


    She couldn''t take that anymore. She was already sensitive down there from their previous encounter.


    She grabbed his hair and tried to push his head away from her but he just grabbed her hand.


    "No more please" She quivered in pleasure.


    He reluctantly pushed himself away from her and frowned. He never went down on anyone.


    ''Had he done something wrong?'' the question was running in his mind. But his frown disappeared


    when he saw the satisfaction on her face. Her whole face was red but no one can miss the glow and


    happiness in her eyes.


    Be grabbed the back of his head and mmed her lips on his, not caring that she could taste the


    tanginess on his tongue.


    He unbuckled his trousers then opened the button and unzipped them. He threw it away then removed


    his boxers too. She looked at his dick and took a deep breath to gain extra courage.


    She wrapped her little hands around it which gained her a loud groan that came from Jason. Jason


    leaned over her and adjusted himself in between her legs.


    He held his dick and rubbed it on her vagina and then halted. She gritted her teeth and waited for a few


    seconds then pulled him towards her. She felt herself being stretched to a point where a tear fell from


    her eyes.


    "Take your time Be."


    He spoke softly, ignoring the urge to thrust inside her. When the pain subsided, Be moved slowly.


    After a while he stared thrusting hard inside her. He buried his face in her neck and rasped loudly,


    "You smell nice Be."


    She moaned and snaked her arms around his back and dugged her nails hard on his skin when he hit


    a spot inside her. He wrapped her legs on his waist so that he could go deeper. She cried when she felt


    herself cum.


    He grunted and came inside her and panted hard. He nuzzled her neck and was not at all in mood to


    leave.


    "I love you."


    He whispered. When he didn''t get any response he looked up and saw that Be¡¯s eyes were closed


    and she was snoring lightly. He chuckled and kissed her temple and slowly pulled out from her. He


    grabbed a silk.cloth from his side table and cleaned her private parts.


    He thenid beside her and covered her with a nket and put her head to his chest. He signed and


    thought he would make sure that she will be happy with him always.


    Next morning when Be woke up she was surprised beyond her imagination. She slept , she actually


    slept for a whole night that without getting nightmares. She looked at the strong chest which was used


    by her pillow. Without a word she red at Jason.


    Morning sunlighting from the window made him look nothing less then a Greek God, her angle.


    She moved her thumb on those soft thin and luxurious lips but before she could move them back. Her


    hand was tightly held by Jason who abruptly opened his eyes which were filled with love and care.


    "Liked what you see Lil bunny?" said Jason in a teasing tone. Hearing this Be blushed and moved


    her head low. Jason loved her reaction and grabbed her by her waist and pulled her towards him.and


    kissed her hard on her lips.


    Be went to the washroom to freshen up. She saw her reflection in the mirror. Her swollen lips, fresh


    love bites on her vicle and neck said everything that she did yesterday. She was very happy but sad


    at the same time.


    She was happy as she realized that she can still learn to love another man. But was sad that Jason


    didn''t let her finish her sentence yesterday. She doesn''t want to hide anything from him and tell him


    about her past.


    She came out the washroom and saw Jasonpletely dressed up in a business suit. He was wearing


    a ck designer tailored Armani suit and true that he was looking super handsome.


    "I need to go to the office. You can rx here and order whatever you want to eat. I wille in the


    evening and ...."


    "No, I prefer to go back to my dorm. My clothes... I need to change them." She said feeling very shy.


    Jason smiled softly and kissed her on her forehead and handed her a packet of soya milk. After


    finishing the milk, Be wore her shoes and started walking out of the floor behind Jason.


    What can go worse. As soon as they opened the door they were greeted by another couple who were


    walking with their hand hooked to each other.

 Chapter 49: 49. BECAME HIS GIFT

    Chapter 49: 49. BECAME HIS GIFT


    Seeing Be, Henry immediately removed his hands from Mia''s and ced them inside his pocket.


    But then suddenly he realized something.


    It was still very early morning and why was Being out of Jason''s floor. His eyes thennded on


    her swollen lips and those red love marks on her neck which were quite difficult to be covered with the


    dress that she was wearing.


    Henry''s was now angry. He clenched his palm into a fist. He held his anger back and spoke with gritted


    teeth,


    "What are you doing here at this time of the day?"


    Be couldn''t answer and kept her head low. Just then Jason appeared from the back holding some


    office papers. He casually greeted Henry but was surprised to see Mia.


    "Hi, Miss Mia Lopez. How are you? When did youe from America?"


    Mia and Jason exchanged a small hug as a gesture. Mia was equally surprised to see that this ugly girl


    was with Jason. Her lips and marks were also noticed by Mia.


    "I am good, thank you. But may I ask what are you doing here?" Mia questioned Jason but her eyes


    were stuck on Be.


    "Well..... that''s my floor and.." Jason could notice her re on Be.


    "... and I guess you two have not met before. This is Miss Mia Lopez, Henry''s fianc¨¦e and my ex


    university pal and" Jason said while pointing towards Mia.


    "And Miss. Mia this is Be ... my... my girlfriend." He said while looking at Be with a smile and eyes


    full of love and affection.


    Be was shocked to hear him say that and she, speechlessly, red at him. She didn''t know what to


    say, how to react. Same time she could see the dirty expressions on Henry''s face and somehow in her


    heart she felt that something bad is going to happen next.


    Henry was now fuming with anger. His cold eyes were now blood red. If only looks could kill then surely


    Jason would be dead by now. He then turned and looked at Be. Their eyes met for a second and


    Be immediately lowered her head.


    Henry grew more angry thinking that why wasn''t Be refusing to what Jason was muttering. He


    couldn''t believe what he heard. How can Be agree to this nonsense. She is his and only his. And if


    not his then nobody else''s.


    "I am sorry what did you say Jason?" Mia asked in confusion.


    "Why.. did I say something wrong. She is my girlfriend." Jason said with a smile.


    "How can that be possible Jason! You know very well that your family has chosen Sara as your fianc¨¦e


    and even the Kol family has agreed.


    And top of that, Jason just look at her. Maids at my ce are also better looking then her.. I guess the


    old sayings are always right,


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ''Shut the face and fuck the base.''


    Who in his real senses will sleep with this monstrous looking woman."


    "MIA......" She heard both the men saying in unison.


    Henry tightly held her arms and turned her towards him. But before he could speak Jason spoke with


    anger,


    "Mia watch your tongue. One more word against my woman and I will make sure to pull your tongue


    out."


    "Your woman?"


    Henry said in his cold and indifferent manner. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Be , gritting his


    teeth he spoke again,


    "The woman whom you are iming to be yours is my club''s attendant, who bes woman of every


    different man every other night."


    Like always , without realizing that his insulting words can hurt others, he continued,


    "These types of woman are paid for their services. They are paid to be their master¡¯s ve every


    night. They are made to pleasure them on bed and not to be imed by their customers after the


    service is provided."


    He took two steps in front and stood right infront of Be. Henry raised his hand and roughly rubbed his


    thumb on Be¡¯s swollen lips and smirked while uttering more harsh words,


    "And it seems that you have been serviced quite well. How much did you pay her?"


    "Shut up Henry! and stop talking nonsense."


    Jason was now getting irritated and with gentleness and assurance, he held Be''s hand and pressed


    it abit. He looked into her eyes and while giving a small kiss on her hand, he spoke,


    "Love cannot be paid in money Henry."


    "Ya sure.. but the workers have too. If you don''t pay then let me do it!" said Henry with a smirk. He


    waved at Martin and instructed,


    "Prepare a cheque of... ammmm... 500 bucks and send it to Miss. Be right away, for her yesterday


    night''s services."


    Hearing this Mia could not stop herself fromughing.


    " Henry you are so kind and generous. An ugly woman like this one , doesn''t even deserve a single


    pennie. Infact the male should be paid who put in his dick into this pouch of garbage."


    "Shut the fuck up Mia." Jason roared.


    "What..e on Jason! Don''t tell me your taste have reduced to this level , her level."


    said Mia while moving her hand from top to bottom in the air while analyzing Be''s body.


    "ire was much better then her."


    "ire? " said Henry with a bit of confusion.


    Even Be raised her head for a second and then lowered it again.


    "Ya, your club manager ire Jones. Don''t tell me Henry, you don''t know about her past with Jason.


    She was also Jason''s fuck toy for a while. Am I right Jason?"


    "It''s not like that and ... stay away from my business."


    Said Jason with gritted teeth and finger pointing at Mia''s face.


    He then held Be''s hands tightly and walked away from there. After reaching outside the campus,


    Jason held both her hands and spoke softly,


    "Are you OK Lil bunny?"


    Be, whose face was down all the time, simply nodded in yes. Jason could sense the sadness in that


    nod. He came closer to her, held both her cheeks and lifted her face up so that their eyes cane at


    the same level.


    "I am sorry. You had to hear all this. Everyone has his or her past and I shall clear it all. I promise from


    now onwards I shall protect you. No matter whates, it has to face me first.


    I promise."


    Saying he kissed her on her forehead and hugged her tightly.


    "Why don''t you leave this club ande and stay with me?"


    Asked Jason while holding Be in his arms. Be was quite for a minute then spoke softly,


    "I have a huge debt to be paid to young master Jackson."


    She didn''t wanted to lie hence she said that with hesitation.


    "Oh.. then let me pay that for you and you will be free."


    Jason removed her from his embrace and spoke.


    "No.. I wish that was possible. But my debt has to be paid in the card provided by him and the amount


    is suppose to be filled only by my job money."


    Saying this she lowered her head down again.


    "You mean, it has to be paid in the form of your tip of services that you provide?" asked Jason while


    thinking about something.


    "Oh no wonder Miss. Sheryl, your PR manager, asked me to pay you a tip while taking you out.


    Hmmmmmmm.....


    In that case, wait a minute .."


    saying this Jason took out a cheque book from his office bag. He wrote few numbers and handed it


    over to Be.


    "What is this?" Be asked in confusion


    "Well as you can not let me pay off your debt , this is the best to pay back.


    See Henry knows that you were with mest night and remembering his facial expressions, I am sure


    he knew what we didst night too.


    So for him it will be like, I am paying for your services. In that case, you can be with me always and I


    shall pay you in form of these cheques and soon your debt will be paid.


    See I can pay you all together also but I am sure Henry is smart enough to understand so I will give


    you different cheques every day."


    Henry exined with a cheerful voice.


    "I don''t understand.. I don''t want this. Yesterday night whatever happened between us was not for


    money. I don''t want this."


    Said Be , while keeping her head down. Jason saw this and wanted to cheer her up so he slowly


    approached her and while sliding his one hand on her waist and holding her hair with another, he spoke


    in a teasing sexy way into her left ear.


    ".. then tell me what came into you yesterday?"


    Be entire body started trembling. Jason was happy seeing this. He licked her earlobe and spoke


    again,


    "I still have lot of other ways to show you love Lil bunny and I shall do that tonite. Wait for me."


    Saying that he handed a cheque of 1 million into Be''s hands and left. Be stood there for few


    minutes then she slowly turned and went to ire''s office unaware of the fact that two people were


    watching over her and Jason''splete interaction from two different ces.


    ire was working on some official papers of the club when she heard someone knocking over her


    office door and Be entered.


    Even though ire knew that Jason had feelings for Be and they also had a past but she never


    resented Be. Infact she liked her equally and was extremely happy to see that someone cared and


    loved her.


    "Manager ire do you have 5 minutes?" Be asked.


    "Ofcourse Be. Come have a seat." ire smiled and got up from her seat and directed Be to sit on


    the couch kept on the side. After sitting she poured a ss of cold water for Be.


    Be drank the water and then she took out few cheques from her bag. Out of these seven cheques


    were of 50 thousand each making it a sum andst one was of 1 million.


    ire was surprised to see these cheques and her eyes widened apart. She looked at these cheques


    with astonishment. She couldn''t help from asking,


    "Be what did you do?"


    She then looked at the name return below the cheque and they all belonged to the same person -


    Jason Morris. Subconsciously her face paled and she looked at Be.


    ire was an intelligent woman, even though she personally doesn''t have so much of sexual


    experiences but she could understand the reason behind Be''s swollen lips and marks on her neck.


    Her face paled further. Its been 5 year now and she knew that Jason must have moved on but still


    seeing marks on Be''s body made her uneasy. She got up, opened her bag and took out her


    concealer and handed over to Be.


    Be didn''t understand what has to be done with this. ire smiled softly , sat next to Be and started


    applying concealer on the marks on her neck. Soon all the marks were covered and they be


    invisible.


    "Now that''s better."


    ire smiled but ofcourse Be noticed that this smile did not reach her eyes.


    "Manager ire, I am sorry I didn''t know about you and Young master Morris, or otherwise I won''t


    have..."


    Before Be could go further, ire held her left cheek and softly spoke,


    "There is nothing to be sorry about. You didn''t do anything wrong. Everyone has their own past. Like


    Young master Jackson is yours'', Jason .. I mean Young master Morris is mine.


    And everyone moves on with their lives. But even after that meeting them again sometimes is


    inevitable. Like knowingly or unknowingly you became an employee of Young master Jackson''s club


    and met him again.


    Same way I''m also an employee here and young master Morris is one of the owner of private floors of


    the club, making me his employee too. We are bound to meet again."


    "There is nothing between us." Be tried to exin.


    " I don''t about that but the way Jason was holding you and caring about you.. I.. I have never seen him


    like that. Not even for me.


    So... You are special to him and it''s good you can fall in love again and he will surely make you forget


    about Young master Jackson forever."


    Cliare spoke strong.


    "I don''t think so that will be possible. Jason''s parents have selected a bride for him. Her name is Sara."


    "Sara Kol?"


    " Yes, do you know her?"


    "Yes, ofcourse she was one of my university ssmates. I mean our ssmate, mine and Jason''s."


    Saying that Be noticed that ire has gone into a trance. Be called her name twice before ire


    coulde out of her trance.


    ire cleared her throat and gave Be a big smile and spoke,


    "Be you go and rest. I still need to finish lot of paper work. And I will deposit them all into your card


    once I am done with my papers. "


    She said while getting up and holding the cheques in her one hand and waving them to Be. The


    latter also got up, picked her bag and after biding bye to ire, even Be left the office.


    As soon as Be left, ire went back to her office seat, opened her drawer and ced the cheques


    near Be''s Bank card.


    Then she opened her documents and tried to finish off her work. She couldn''t concentrate in her work


    and soon she realized that her vision had blurred and there was a drop if water on her hand. She


    touched her face and realized that she was crying.


    But why? Hasn''t she forgotten about Jason and what happened 5 year back. Then why?? Eventhough


    ire knew the answer but she always denied it. She knew that even after everything that happened


    back in US, somewhere deep down in his heart, she still has soft corner for Jason, maybe she still


    loved him.


    Why she always liked Be was because somewhere she saw herself in Be. Like Be no one


    believed her about her innocence back then, neither her parents nor her friends and teachers. Even


    she was deceived by her love. But unlike Be, she never experienced the torture that Be had, which


    kept her strong. She cannot imagine. She knew for sure that if she was there in ce of Be then for


    sure she must have died by now.


    She simply couldn''t focus on her work and in frustration she threw her pen away. She then looked at


    the signature done under the cheques. She opened one if her private drawers and took out an old


    folder from inside.


    As she flipped through the folder, she saw the letter which was looking for. She saw the name signature


    written below that letter. This was the letter of love guarantee written by Jason to her, in which he has


    promised to be with her and protect her for her entire life. There were few more letters that Jason wrote


    to her before she ''


    ''BECAME HIS GIFT''.


    5 years back:


    ire got up with a severe headache the next morning. After sobering a bit, she realized that she had


    the same type of headache,st time when the bad men drugged her and she was rescued by Jason.


    So was she drugged again yesterday? She couldn''t understand.


    She looked at the other side if her bed which was empty and cold in touch. Clearly indicating that the


    other person either did not sleep here or left quite early morning. She looked for her mobile but as soon


    as she got up from her bed, she screamed. She waspletely naked, not even her panties were on


    her.


    She was even more scared when she saw that all her clothes were shattered on the floor and there


    were lots of used condoms also. But to her surprise, she couldn''t feel anything abnormal in her body.


    No pain, no sensation, no secretion from her private parts. ire was now confused.


    She wanted to ask Jason what had happened but he was no where to be seen. Infact all his things


    were also missing. It was looking as if she was the only person who was in this room.


    She looked for her mobile but was sad seeing that her phone was off. It was out of battery and she


    didn''t have any charger. Maybe Jason had to leave early and as her phone was off, maybe he couldn''t


    speak to her.


    She picked up her clothes and went inside the washroom to freshen up. When she saw herself in the


    mirror, she felt shy. Her entire body was covered with hickeys. She recollected her hot steamy scenes


    with Jason. She touched her body but she felt disgusted to feel some white sticky fluid on it. Soon she


    felt the same type of fluid near her vagina.


    She tried hard to remember what happened between the two of them after the kissing was over but she


    wasn''t able to remember anything. Last what she remembers is that while making out Jason received a


    call and he harshly pushed her away. She felt very dizzy and what she could hearst was Jason


    saying that ,


    ''I have won and it''s time for me to im my prize.''


    After saying that he again started kissing her nipples and removed her panties.

 Chapter 50: 50. YOU ARE THE BIGGEST BET

    Chapter 50: 50. YOU ARE THE BIGGEST BET


    ire immediately takes a taxi and heads towards the university. She felt something was wrong with


    this whole scenario.


    She asked the taxi driver for a car charger and started charging her mobile phone. She then sat back


    and started recollecting everything that happened yesterday.


    She was feeling dizzy as soon as she entered her taxist evening, then as soon as she entered the


    room which was already unlocked, she was taken by Jason. Then their love making scene came in her


    mind. Followed by Jason pushing her harshly and taking the call and finally when he said ''I have won


    and it''s time for me to im my gift''. Finally she was more confused when she couldn''t see Jason or his


    things around plus unlikest time, this time Jason didn''t leave any letter or any message for her.


    Plus the number of used condoms present in the room and the sticky white discharge on her body


    made her even more confused. While sitting in the taxi, her sight went on a special board and thinking


    for a second she immediately asked the driver to pull over. She paid the taxi and rushed inside a


    private clinic.


    After her checkup, it was confirmed that she was not involved in any type of peration act. Her


    innocence was still intact. Then howe there was so many used condoms in the room Plus the fluid


    on her body! where did thate from? Now she was even more confused.


    She wanted nothing now just wanted to see Jason and ask him all that happened yesterday. She hailed


    another taxi and headed to the university. Her phone was also not charged properly.


    Soon she reached her university gate. She paid the taxi driver and looked for Hayden, her dorm mate


    and her best friend in the university. As a result, she couldn''t find her, so she took her cell phone to get


    through to Hayden.


    "Hayden , this is ire. I just came to the university. Where are you? I need to talk to you urgently."


    Hayden was in ab doing an experiment and when she heard her phone ringing, she quickly picked


    up her cell and after hearing ire she almost screamed,


    "ire, are you crazy? Why did youe to the university today?"


    "What''s the matter Hayden? Why shouldn''t Ie to the university??"


    ire was even more confused now. She continued to talk on the phone while approaching her


    ssroom.


    Along the way, from time to time, some students cast strange eyes at her, some of them seemed to be


    happy and some of them seemed contemptuous. They gathered in a group of two or three and followed


    her from behind. Time to time pointed on her.


    ire saw the abnormality but was so engrossed in her thoughts that she couldn''t hear what they were


    talking clearly.


    "ire, you stand at the university gate and wait for me and don''te inside , at any cost, OK."


    Hayden immediately hanged up the phone and rushed out of theb like a wind towards the university


    gate.


    ire hangs up the phone. A group of ssmates surrounded her that very time. The leader of the


    group being none other then Mia Lopez.


    "Hey, isn''t this the soclite mistress of MBA department? How can she still have a face toe to the


    university?"


    "Yes, yes, it''s a shame for our university. She is a porn star and she sells her body for money. How can


    she dare toe to back?"


    A female ssmatees directly and puts a drink on her face.


    "ire , you are shameless. You dare toe back and stain us also. If I were in ce of you, I would


    have found a rope tomit suicide"


    "You filthy shit." Another ss of drink was smashed on her face.


    ire was shocked,


    "You, what are you talking about? I didn''t do anything wrong?"


    "No?? ha ha ha, it''s true that a man is invincible when he is extremely cheap. He pretends that nothing


    has happened when he turns around."


    "It''s sad to see that she pretends to be pure and pitiful. Well, is she from the performance arts


    department? Coz if she is then she is surely the top most actress of our university."


    Said Mia while mocking on ire.


    At the same time, another ssmate took out rotten egg and smashed it on ire''s face.


    ire was feeling dizzy. There was continuous smashing of rotten eggs, tomatoes, garbage and ink


    bottles on her. Then she was held tightly by her ssmates and Mia came closer to her, pulled out a


    case of shoe polish, then she pulled ire''s hair, kicked her on her stomach which made ire fall on


    her knees due to pain.


    She asked another friend of hers to open the box and painted ire''s entire face ck. She even tore


    her dress from front and painted her chest and cleavage also ck. She and her ssmates stared


    taking ire''s photographs and posted them on the univeristy and their personal wechat and weibo


    ounts, with the headlines, ''University prostitute served well''.


    ire felt severe headache. She covered her face and her body and retreated step by step. Her whole


    world was spinning.


    Hayden runs outside the building towards the gate and sees arge group of people attacking ire


    from afar. She couldn''t squeeze in , so she shouted from behind,


    "Hey stop it... Stop it you bitches.."


    Students were frantically pping, hitting and kicking ire with their hands and legs. Some girls were


    holding her hair and she was literally getting tossed from one person to another like a rugged doll.


    Hayden screamed continously but no one heard. Without wasting further time, she rushed towards the


    Dean''s office and soon came back with group of teachers and Dean himself.


    All the teachers and the dean segregated the students. Hayden immediately rushed towards ire and


    held her in her arms. She removed herb coat and put on it ire''s almost naked body.


    ire was now like a boat lost in the sea, drifting without any direction and was feeling dizzy. Her eyes


    were dazzled and she was bleeding from various ces by the abuse done by her ssmates. And


    soon she fainted in Hayden''s arms.


    When ire opened her eyes, she saw white ceiling and could smell disinfectant. She understood that


    she was in a hospital ward.


    "How are you feeling now?"


    Asked Hayden while helping ire to sit properly with a head rest. She then handed a ss of warm


    water to ire and asked her to have few sips before speaking.


    "What happened? Why were those people insulting me?? I didn''t do anything Hayden. Trust me."


    "I know ire. I want to trust you but the photographs can not lie. Please tell me everything that had


    happened."


    ire exined everything to Hayden regarding all that happened a day before. Both remained quite


    after ire finished telling Hayden all the events that took ce. It seemed as if both of them are in


    some serious thinking and then all of a sudden Hayden spoke,


    "Who told you that it was Jason''s birthday yesterday?"


    "Nobody told me but I overheard few of our ssmates , Tom and Ken talking it during the lunch and


    ....."


    Speaking of this she suddenly realized when she asked Jason that is it his birthday today, he never


    replied and just spoke about gifts. Was she fooled by Jason?


    "See I knew it something was wrong. Jason''s birthdayes on 31st of December and every time he


    throws the biggest party of the year where entire college is invited. No one can forget his birthday


    date."


    "They fooled me? But why?? You said something about some photographs! what photographs?"


    "Yours... wait let me show you."


    Hayden took out her phone to show ire something but just then the Dean along with few teachers


    and administration department people entered ire''s ward.


    ire was surprised to see them and so was Hayden. Along with them few more of her ssmates


    also came.


    Hayden stood up from her chair and even ire tried to get up but was asked by one of the teachers to


    continue to sit. Dean took the chair and sat infornt of ire,


    "ire we all know that you are a good student. Even being from a poor family you studied well and


    that''s why you are on full schrship. As far as I know you are also an intelligent individual then why


    did you surbotage your such an excellent academic carrier andnded into such a filthy industry."


    "Pardon me sir, but I really don''t understand what you are talking about?"


    Before answering ire, Dean waved his hands indicating all the students to be taken out of the ward.


    He then opened his bag and took out some printed papers and handed then over to ire.


    As soon as ire saw them, her eyes widened. She felt dizzy and weak in her hands. Her hand and


    entire body was trembling. Her tears couldn''t stop and started flowing miserably.


    "I didn''t do anything. I don''t know anything about this."


    She stared begging the Dean and all the other teachers and staff. But for sure no one believed her.


    These were not just printed papers, these were copy of her photographs.


    These photographs were taken in the same room where she was yesterday. There were more then 20


    photographs. In the starting photographs ire was lying naked alone on the bed, clearly exposing her


    body and face. Then in few photographs her legs were folded at knee joint by her own legs, exposing


    her private parts clearly. In some she was seen ying with her pussy and breasts and in some she


    was even seen inserting her middle finger in her asshole while ying with her breast by other hand.


    Soon the individual photographs were over and then she was seen with multiple naked men around


    her. She could be seen sucking penis, holding them in her hands and pressing them between her


    breasts.


    Her breasts and her entire body was getting licked, sucked and bitten by various men, in few


    photographs.


    In some photographs she was seen to be riding over different men and also having one from behind at


    the same time. The angels of the photographs were as such that they were indicating that she was into


    a double pration act. While the insertion was not clearly to be seen but she performing oral sex


    was as clear as possible.


    Inst few photographs, multiple men were showering their semen all over her body. In her mouth, on


    her breasts, tummy and even at her private parts and anal opening.


    Dean then handed her his cell phone and a video yed on it in which ire was involved with all


    these men. Her moaning and begging for more was clearly heard. By the amount of moan that was


    heard , it was quite clear that the woman was clearly enjoying herself and nobody forced her in doing


    so.


    ire was crying with all her hearts out. She knew nothing about this. She knew that she was innocent


    but at the same time she could not deny the fact that it was her in the photographs and videos. But


    where was Jason , she thought.


    "Sir, please trust me. I didn''t do it. I am innocent. I was with Jason yesterday. You can ask him, I went


    to the hotel to his room to celebrate his birthday. Please believe me!"


    "Jason? you mean Jason Morris??"


    ire nodded while wiping her tears.


    "Girl, stop pretending, everyone knows that Jason''s birthday falls on 31st December. His partied are


    not less then some national festival celebrations."


    "Please call Jason, he will tell you the truth. please call him."


    ire was again crying. Her hands were folded infront and she was literally begging all of them.


    Everyone felt sympathy with this girl but if she was lying then for sure they will all teach her a lesson


    that she will never forget in her life.


    Jason''s phone wasing out of reach so the Dean called Mia Lopez inside and asked her if she


    knew about Jason''s were abouts. Mia was quite for few minutes but after getting a warning from the


    dean she revealed his location.


    To know the truth and get to bottom of this matter, Dean along with few teachers went to the cabin


    which Mia informed them. Mia, ire and Hayden also went with them. ire looked at Mia in surprise


    and then opened the cabin lock. Being an old cabin in a forest it opened after ire pushed it with little


    force.


    As soon as she entered the cabin, she couldn''t imagine the scene that was infront of her. Jason and


    Sara Kol were naked on the bed and were in middle of making out session. Sara was on top and riding


    on Jason. Her face was facing the door and ire. She seemed to be absolutely calm. She kissed


    Jason, got up from him, wrapped herself in a bedsheet and headed towards the gate.


    She locked the bedroom door and came closer to ire and then saw everyone outside.


    "Yes Dean , may I help you?


    "I need to speak to Jason right now." demanded ire.


    "No you can''t. As you can see we are in middle of having some extreme sex, I don''t want anyone to


    disturb us."


    Dean cleared his throat and just asked one question,


    "Were you two together yesterday night?"


    "Dean sir, we are together sincest 2 days as it''s my birthday weekend. Now I request you to please


    leave or you want me to call my dad over?"


    Dean was scared when he heard her saying to call her father. Sara''s father, Jeffery Kol was the top


    most attorney General of the country and it was not easy to deal with him.


    Dean along with others returned to his office. There was no evidence except for ire''s words


    regarding Jason''s involvement hence the Dean did not ask for him toe to his office. He kept Sara


    and Jason at the cabin and left. ire was continously crying and demanding to meet Jason but frankly


    speaking the Dean was also scared.


    If it would have been some other people then the Dean surely would have gone into depth of the matter


    but he didn''t wanted to involve Kol, Morris and Lopez family. These were the strongest family of


    California especially the Morris.


    On the other hand the girl involved in this scandal was a nobody, she belonged to a poor family with no


    financial support. Plus the photographs and the videos were quite clear evidence of her being into


    adulterous act. Plus she didn''t deny that the woman was not her.


    Dean took a serious action as this matter had put inte on fire and it was next to impossible for him


    to suppress this matter. Hence he gave his final verdict.


    ire was kicked out the univeristy and was asked to empty her dorm at once. Her entire schrship


    was canceled and she was cklisted from all the American colleges. In future she won''t be allowed to


    enter any of the colleges in the US for further studies.


    ire kept on pleading but nobody heard her pled. Her stuff was thrown out of the dorm even before


    she reached the ce. She saw Mia and few of her friends standing at the gate of the dorm while


    blocking her from entering inside.


    ire had no where to go. She collected her stuff and walked towards the university gate. She sat


    there for hours. Just when it started to rain did ire realize that she needs a shelter. She picked up


    her bag and as soon as she was about to take a taxi, a strong hand came and held her through her


    wrist and pulled her towards him.


    As she was caught off guard shended directly in a strong embrace. ire was happy thinking that


    Jason has finallye and will help her through all this. But when she saw the person face she


    subconsciously moved two steps back but Theo held her waist tight and didn''t let her go. She struggled


    a bit but couldn''t fight against his strong arms. Suddenly he left her and by friction ire look two steps


    backwards and fell on the ground. But before she could touch the ground, Theo held her hand and


    helped her to stand properly.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Are you going somewhere?" He asked.


    ire didn''t wanted answer and walked past him.


    "Running away won''t solve a thing. Don''t you want? Don''t you think that Jason needs to exin why he


    left you on the hotel and left in a condition like that?"


    Theo said while looking at ire with aplicated looks.


    "You knew I was with Jason?" asked ire with watery eyes.


    "Everyone in his and my group knew about it. After all YOU ARE THE BIGGEST BET WE EVER


    MADE."

 Chapter 51: 51. THIS WOMAN IS A POISON

    Chapter 51: 51. THIS WOMAN IS A POISON


    "What do you mean by biggest bet?"


    ire asked with confusion written all over her face.


    "You see ire, winning over you was a bet between me and Jason. By winning I mean.. sleeping with


    you. I also liked you from the day I saw on the freshmen day but seeing your purity I didn''t wanted to


    harm you.


    Plus I also saw how sincere were towards Jason and I backed out.


    Yesterday was thest day of the bet period and Infact I called him also yesterday evening. He told me


    only one line ''I won and it''s time for me to im my prize''.


    After you passed out naked, yesterday with him on his bed, he took some of your photographs along


    with him and posted to me and imed himself as a winner."


    Saying that Theo took out his phone and handed it over to ire without any hesitation. ire was


    shocked to see two photographs of hers and Jason. In the first one she was lying on the bed next to


    Jason wearing a sheet with both the Shoulders and vicles exposed, while Jason was naked from the


    top and was clicking a selfie.


    In second photograph Jason was holding her in his arms while ire''s entire back was shown naked.


    She was seen holding him by his waist while her head is embedded in his strong naked chest. Jason


    was kissing on her forehead and clicking the photograph.


    If a third person is to see this particr photograph then he will surely feel that two lovers are sleeping


    together while holding each other tightly in a love embrace. ire then read the messages following


    the photographs.


    "I won my bet and it''s time to im my prize. I have done what I was suppose to do. Now rest .... all


    yours."


    ire couldn''t control her tears and she started to cry with her heart''s out. Theo was also disturbed by


    seeing her cry like that. Frankly even he felt a bit bad seeing her but it was not his fault.


    "Do you want to meet Jason?"


    ire''s mind was not working anymore and she simply nodded yes. Theo brought his car and took


    ire to Night Beauty Club, one of the biggest club of Richies in LA. ire followed him into a private


    booth which was kind of divided into two sections. One section has big couches and sitting area


    whereas the inner part was having big round bed.


    It was quite clear why the segregation was there. The speciality of the room was that, that both the


    segregation had its own entry and exit points. Theo made ire wait in the room with the bed and he


    himself went to the other side with the couch.


    Soon ire heard some people talking. She saw through the ss partition which was one sided


    mirror. ire could see from her side but the people sitting in the couch area couldn''t see them.


    There were quite a few men in there but it took not more then a minute for ire to recognize Jason.


    He lookedpletely unaffected. They all sat on the couchesfortably. Theo raised a toast and


    pointed towards Jason and spoke,


    "Brother Jason, I would like to raise a toast for you. You are amazing. Today even me, Theo Gu bow


    down to you."


    Jason gave a very proudy smirk on that. Theo continued,


    "but big brother I really want to know how did you manage to get ire on your bed?"


    Jason was quite for a second. He looked little annoyed by Theo''s sentence but then spoke,


    "I created few situations which was hard for ire to resist my charm."


    Theo looked at the small window between the rooms. Even though he couldn''t see anything through it


    but he was sure that ire was watching and hearing everything going on in this room.


    "Enlighten us brother. How did you do it?" said Theo.


    "It''s not easy to get a beauty like ire?" Another boy said.


    "Yes, ofcourse."


    Jason said while stirring his wine ss. He was continously looking at his ss with a smile as if he


    was getting drunk in something else other then the wine. Jason had finished just two sses of wine by


    now but he was already feeling as if he was totally drunk.


    "It was me only who pushed her inside the water and then it was me again who pretended to save her


    from drowning. And that poor girl didn''t suspect anything.


    I hired the goons and I told them to drug ire and acted as if I was the hero who saved her from


    getting raped. But... but even though she was drugged, I didn''t touch her."


    " Really why ...." Asked one of the guys.


    "Coz I wanted her toe to me. Right Theo... that was the bet right. She was suppose toe to


    either of us and not the other way around, Right?"


    "Yes ofcourse."


    "Finally the day of real action came. ire was not surrendering herself so we took dier action. Tom


    and Ken went to the canteen, deliberately sat near ire and pretended as if I was having a miserable


    birthday.


    And ire being ire, thought it to be true and agreed to gift herself to me. We bribed the taxi driver


    and as soon as ire entered the taxi, she inhaled strong aphrodisiac. And then everyone knows what


    happened next. But eventhough she gave herself to me, I didn''t touch her...."


    "What?? why??"


    "Why.... hmmmmmm... Why....."


    Jason smiled. He kept is empty ss on the table andy his head on the headrest of the couch,


    closed his eyes. It seemed as if he was thinking about something.


    Just then Tom''s phone rang, he got up and went to other side of the room to speak. But as soon as he


    entered, he was shocked to see ire sitting on the floor leaning on the wall which was separating the


    two rooms. Her hands were pressing hard on her mouth as if she was trying to control any voice from


    coming out of her mouth. Her eyes were puffy and blood red. She was crying like hell and was in total


    mess.


    Tom couldn''t stop himself from calling her name.


    "ire...."


    Suddenly ire froze, she looked up and met with Tom''s eyes. She got up slowly and before Tom


    could stop her, she pushed him and ran outside in her full speed. It took few minutes for Tom to realize


    what had just happen. He was sure that she must have heard about everything that Jason spoke. And


    just now he was informed to watch his weibo ount.


    He opened his ount and saw the videos of ire taken by their ssmates in the morning. There


    were also video of ire''s stuff to be thrown out of the hostel and of her getting kicked by the Dean


    followed by official announcement of her schrship canction and her restigation.


    There was also a short clip of Sara and Dean''s interaction. And finally he was shocked beyond his


    imagination when he saw ire''s scandalous photographs. Tom immediately ran inside the other


    room.


    ire picked up her luggage from the


    counter. Maybe Theo was already anticipating such scenario that''s why before only he had taken out


    her luggage from his car and kept it at the counter.


    As she was trying to hail a taxi, a car stopped infront of her and Hayden came out of it. She hugged


    ire and thetter started crying loudly. Hayden without saying a single word, picked up her luggage


    and left.


    They reached to a nearby hotel and Hayden picked up a room for a night. ire was too tired to even


    think about anything. She refreshed up and as soon as she came out of the shower, she heard Hayden


    talk to someone,


    "Yes, She is with me only. Don''t worry I won''t let them meet. Yes.. yes I understand. I said na don''t


    worry, she will be yours for sure.


    And what about my LV bag? Hehe he great. She is in room number 201 of L''vi Noir. OK, see you


    tomorrow morning."


    After finishing her phone, Hayden turned and was shocked to see ire standing right behind her.


    Hayden wondered if ire has heard anything?


    "ire, you have freshen up. Are you hungry? Let''s order something to eat ya!."


    Hayden said in a nervous tone.


    "Whom did you sell me to? And just for a bag?"


    "It''s not like what you are thinking ire."


    Hayden said while keeping her eyes away from ire''s.


    "I heard everything Hayden. Tell me who were you selling me to?"


    ire asked with a strong voice. Hayden was frightened with ire''s sudden outburst.


    "OK.. I will tell you. It was Theo on the line. He was worried about you so he called up."


    "How did he know that I was with you?" questioned ire.


    "Alright... Theo is my cousin and he liked you from the freshmen''s day. He tried many times to


    approach you but couldn''t.


    ording to him you were too pure to be stained. Which you were, no doubt about that. He then asked


    for my help.


    Even though I approached you for him but soon I started cherishing out friendship and...."


    "So your friendship was a lie! It was a method to know me and my weaknesses and likings?"


    "Well... yes.. kinda I... I learned a lot about you and told Theo the same..."


    "Theo and you discussed so much about me then you must be knowing about the bet too?"


    "Ammmmmm.... " Now Hayden was nervous.


    "Yes.. I knew about it. But I didn''t know that the situation will spoil so much..."


    "Get out... "


    "Listen ire. I told you it''s not like what you are thinking..."


    "OUT.. GET OUT"


    ire screamed on top of her voice. Hayden picked up her bag and as she reached the door, she


    turned and spoke again,


    "I know you don''t trust me now. But believe me neither Theo nor me wanted to harm you. Theo really


    likes you, he cares about you. That''s why as soon as you entered the club with him today, he called me


    and asked me to stay in the car waiting for you outside the club. He had actually anticipated your run


    from the club.


    We don''t know who leaked your photographs but it was surely not Theo and his group. As far as Jason


    is concerned I can''t say. But surely we will find out.


    Think about it ire. You are now caught up in such a bad scandal. You are kicked out of the university


    and are even cklisted. What''s left in your future? Trust me, be with Theo, he shall sought out


    everything."


    "Get out..." only these two words coulde out of ire''s mouth.


    "Ofcourse. But he shalle in the morning to meet you. You have entire night to think about it ire.


    And think wisely."


    Saying this Hayden left. ire waspletely broken now. Hayden was her only friend and now she


    knows that since starting she was betraying her. She felt like a fool. She didn''t wanted to a part of their


    games anymore.


    ire quickly packed her bag and left the hotel. On her way to the airport she booked a ticket for way


    back home.


    Flight was jam packed. ire sat on the window seat with her head leaning on to the window. She was


    continously looking outside into the vast neverending abyss. She was so engrossed in her thoughts


    that she didn''t notice the handsome guy sitting next to her. This guy was, from time to time, observing


    her carefully and finally spoke. He saw how she did not respond to the flight attendant at all.


    "Is there something very interesting in the sky outside?"


    ire was taken back for a second. She turned around and looked at the man next to her.


    "Excuse me"


    "Excused."


    The man said with a smile. ire didn''t wanted to speak further hence she turned her face back to the


    sky.


    "You know it''s a long journey from United States to China. And you should eat something. Crying so


    much and not eating anything will not make your journeyfortable plus you need energy to fight for


    what is right."


    Suggested the handsome man sitting next to her. Even though ire didn''t wanted to eat and interact


    with anyone but she knew he was right. She needed energy, she knew that she still have tough time


    ahead of her. Seeing her not refusing , the man order the flight attendant to serve ire her meal. The


    female attendeds seemed to be over friendly with that man.


    Seeing that ire has finally finished her food the man started talking again.


    "Hi, my name is Henry Jackson. And you are?"


    Said Henry while offering his hand for a shake.


    "ire.. ire Jones."


    She didn''t wanted to look impolite thus she shook his hand back. Seeing that the woman sitting next to


    him in this jam packed economy ss was not interested in talking to him, he continued with his work.


    Subconsciously ire noticed that Henry was recalction some financial audit report. Henry was ,


    somehow, not able to concentrate in his work and ofcourse he knew the answers.


    Firstly there was some technical problem that his private jet faced at the runway. Thus he didn''t get


    permission to fly his own ne.


    Secondly only one flight was left for China and he had to board that. But to his horror, Martin didn''t dare


    to tell him that, entire flight was jam packed and business or executive 1st ss both were fully


    upied. Thus left with no choice he had to board in an economy ss.


    Money was never a problem for Henry. He could have easily got someone else''s private jet and used


    that but for him time was everything. He was in a hurry toe back to the country as Be''s 18th


    birthday was round the corner and he had to finish a deal for his first club in city X and return to city A


    on time for Be. So he had to board this ne.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Eventhough he was unhappy sitting in economy ss but sitting next to beauty like ire still satisfied


    him. He was continously thinking about being with Be from now onwards , which was his main


    reason for distraction andst being Cindy. How to deal with her!


    Henry who seldom made mistake in ounts was now getting frustrated with the calctions. ire,


    who was sitting right next to time, could also feel his frustration and she happens to peep inside his


    laptop. Without hesitation and calctor, ire gave answer to one of the section''s calction to


    Henry.


    First Henry did not understand what she said then ire pointed at the numbers and told him the sum


    again. She again nced at the audit report and was able to point at the mistake within minutes.


    Henry who was initially stuck and frustrated by the audit was nowughing on himself. He was so


    engrossed in thinking about women that he couldn''t make out such a small mistake. But to say, he was


    impressed by ire. She was surely beauty with brains.


    They spoke for a while and ire told him about her academic qualifications except for the part that


    she was kicked out of her university. Henry was impressed by her.


    After that they spoke for a while. A male flight attendant came and informed Henry that some


    alterations are done and one executive ss seat is arranged for him. Henry nodded in affirmation and


    bid his goodbye to ire and walked towards his seat.


    Before leaving he stopped and spoke to ire,


    "by the way.. thank you and do eat more during the flight."


    Afternding in city X, ire wasted no time and picked up a taxi for her vige which was almost an


    hour drive from the city. She was trying to call her parents and brother continously on her way but


    couldn''t get through them. Even though ire was an intelligent and hard working child, her parents


    still preferred her brother on her.


    Taxi stopped at the gate of her vige. Before she could enter the vige she was stopped by few


    elders. They started insulting and questioning her. ire was sure that her photographs and videos


    have been leaked on the inte and for sure her vige people have seen them all.


    Soon her parents and brother also came on the scene and they refuse to acknowledge her as their


    daughter. Her father said,


    "I did not give birth to a slut."


    "A woman hungry for men''s body and money can not be born from my tummy. You are worst then a


    prostitute ire, atleast they sell themselves in a closed room and you.... cheeeeee"


    Were her mother''s lines. Her brother came, grabbed her hair and pushed her down on the ground. He


    pped her hard on her face.


    "Because of a whore like you, my girlfriend left me saying that if my sister can do this then even I must


    be a male whore."


    Nobody was ready to listen to ire. She was kicked, beaten and spitted by the vigers. Nobody


    came for her help. Her parents and brother were also with the vigers.


    After they all got tired, they left her crying crawling on the ground. ire knew that nobody will help her


    here. She picked up her luggage and went to the bus station. She called one of her close school


    friend''s Gigi and asked for her help.


    Gigi immediately gave her her address and asked ire to board bus no. 3 and reach City X. Gigi was


    from the same vige but now was settled in City X fromst 3 years. She moved even before finishing


    her undergraduation. Gigi was also another level of beautiful woman.


    ire was taken in by Gigi. She asked her to freshen up and made her some noodles and soup.


    Ofcourse being from the same vige, Gigi''s parents have already informed about what happened with


    ire. Later she herself saw all the photographs and videos herself. She was shocked beyond words


    but what was true was true.


    ire started living with Gigi and for months was looking for a suitable job but being under qualified


    she couldn''t get through any good job. She started working as a part time waitress in a small restaurant


    but could hardly make any money. Cliare was smart, she knew that Gigi has not even received a


    bachelor''s degree then how can she afford an apartment in city X and live a luxurious life with a car and


    amazing collection of clothes, bags and shoes.


    She herself asked Gigi regarding this. Then it was Gigi who introduced ire to a club called LAS


    DEUX NOIR, a new club in city X. Soon ire became a stage performer like Gigi there. With her


    unmatched beauty and figure she soon became one of the most demanding girls of the club.


    She continued being a dancer for almost a year. She had her own rules. Even while giving a private


    dance show, no men were suppose to touch her. Her manager was pleased by her as her slutty beauty


    brought many costumers there and they were earning well. And plus the club never forced any girl to


    get into sleeping business. It was quite clear that this was an entertainment club and not a prostitute


    center.


    But every profession has its own pros and cons. One day while giving a private show performance,


    ire was asked to have a drink. As it was amon practice, she poured in two sses of red wine.


    But soon she lost her consciousness and feel on the ground.


    The man who drugged her, carried her to another booth. He didn''t wanted to do anything with her but


    he wanted to gift this beauty to the Big Boss of the club. He wanted to get a deal signed by the boss


    and thought that boss will be impressed if he gifts him this woman for a night.


    Everyone were pleased to see the beautiful who entered their booth, held by one of their colleagues.


    Henry was actually not looking at her direction. He was busy talking to someone else and to say , he


    was least interested in any woman now after he has tasted Be. It was almost eight months now that


    he has seen or touched Be. He had to urgently go to US hence he couldn''t go to prison to see Be


    but he had aksed his subordinate Ray Li to look after her and asked to ''take care of her.''


    But suddenly he heard few men moaning in the room. Then his gaze shifted to the beauty who was


    sitting inside the room and rubbing her body.


    "It''s hot. Why am I feeling so hot? please someone help me."


    The man named Lui, who drugged ire, came upto Henry and informed him that she was the most


    demanded girl of the club and he has prepared her for him. Henry was not interested in all this at all but


    he suddenly realized something and looked at the girl again.


    By now ire has already removed some of her clothes. Henry got up and rushed towards her, he


    covered her and picked her up and directly went to his floor, that was the top most floor of the club, the


    17th floor. On their way up, ire was leaning on Henrypletely. She was touching him all over his


    body and asking for help.


    Henry knew that she was drugged and also that she was drugged quite well. He threw her on his bed


    and without waiting further he went directly inside the bathroom and filled the bathtub with cold water.


    As soon as he came out the bathroom he was shocked to see what was infront of him. ire had


    already removed all her clothes including her undergarments. She was now moving her hands in a very


    sexy way all over her body. She was looking nothing less then a seductive goddess. Henry was also a


    normal man who has not touched a woman for more then 8 months now.


    He surely got himself an erection when he saw ire''s beauty. Her beautiful face with jungle green big


    eyes full of lust, pointed nose and her glossy lips, with few slight teeth marks made by herself, made


    her look alluring. Her silky white swan neck with perfect shaped breasts with big tits were feast to his


    eyes. Her slim delicate wrist with perfectly round ass on those two sexy slender legs could melt


    anyone. Henry puffed out a hot breath. He knew ire was beautiful when he meet her in the ne but


    that time he didn''t realize that she will be so seductive.


    As Henry was in his own world of thoughts, he didn''t realize that ire had already walked towards


    him and started undressing him. His hot upper body felt a bit cool when it was exposedpletely.


    This woman is a poison, he thought. He immediately carried her and threw her in the cold water tub.


    Her desire was still quite visible. Henry removed his trousers and in boxers even he entered inside the


    tub. He knew that ire surely needs help. Before entering the tub, he picked up something from the


    medicine cab.


    After entering the tub, he made ire sit on him with her back facing him. ire could feel his


    hardness even through the boxers. Henry didn''t wanted to take any advantage of ire.


    "ire, let me help you OK. Don''t be a naughty girl."


    Henry said this as ire was continously grinding herself on Henry''s erection. Henry quickly picked up


    the hand shower, pointed to towards ire''s pussy and with other hand started rubbing her clitoris. His


    entire bathroom was filled with her moans. ire''s one hand was holding Henry''s hand that was


    ying with and with the other she was holding his hair. Her entire body had formed an arch with back


    of her head resting on Henry''s shoulder. Henry kept his face burried in her neck so as to control himself


    from doing something that he didn''t wanted to do further.


    THIS WOMAN IS A POSION. Till date no other woman had made him feel so weak other then Be.


    This is the second woman who is making him weak. Her continous sexy moans were making him loose


    his control. Slowly even he started moving his body but he made sure that his weapon remains inside


    his boxers.


    After two rounds of strong orgasm, ire almost broke. Henry then made ire eat some pills. He


    picked her up, tied a bathing robe around her and called Martin to buy a dress for ire and went


    inside the bathroom. Ofcourse it took him more then usual time inside.


    Next morning after ire got up with a bad headache she couldn''t remember anything except for what


    happened while she was performing. And Henry also didn''t wanted her to remember anything what


    happened between them. Late in the night even he was feeling guilty. He realized that in ce of


    helping her out himself he could have easily taken her to a hospital. But maybe even he got carried


    away by her beauty.


    During breakfast, ire shared everything that had happened with her since she joined the university a


    year back in US. She didn''t tell Jason''s name and neither did Henry ask. Everyone has their own past,


    their own story.


    Before leaving city X, Henry offered her a job of Manager in his uing club in city A. He assured


    her that she will be not involved in performing in the club and will only take care of the administration.


    ire, without any hesitation, agreed and soon moved to City X.


    ire''s thoughts were broken when her rm rang in her cell phone. It was a reminder of a very


    important conference that she has to attend.

 Chapter 52: 52. HAVENT PLAYED ENOUGH

    Chapter 52: 52. HAVEN''T PLAYED ENOUGH


    Morris Industries:


    One after the other, Morris Industries were loosing all it''s contracts. Edward Morris, Jason''s


    grandfather, was sitting on the chairman''s chair at the round table conference. They were in between a


    tense meeting.


    Since few weeks all the assigned tenders and partnership were getting canceled. Edward and Jason


    were unable to understand the reason behind it. Hence today''s meeting was called which brought


    almost all the share holders and high level office dignitaries together in one chamber to deal with this


    matter.


    "Can anyone please tell me what''s going on?" Edward almost shouted.


    "All the old partnership and contracts are copsing, Why? Who is behind all this?" He asked.


    "Grandfather, we are trying our best to find out. You, Please calm down first." Said Jason.


    "Calm down... how can I calm down! Mypany has already moved down. The share market value


    has reduced. I am sure somebody is targeting us on purpose." Said Edward with anxiety.


    " No one can dare to target us grandfather."


    Jason spoke with confidence. Morris Industries were number 1 industry overseas and in China it stood


    on second number , right after Jackson''s, which was lead by Henry. There was not much difference


    between the two Industries but Henry had an upper hand as his industry had already established it''s


    empire in this country fromst four decades where Jason had recently build his industry here.


    "Sir, I may inform that we have recently found that all our lost contracts and partners have coborated


    with the Jackson''s." said Devis, chief secretary for Morris.


    "With Jackson''s? Is it really Henry''s doing?? Have you offended Henry is any form???"


    Asked Edward while looking at Jason. Jason thought about it. Except for the matter of Be, both of


    them never argued. Even he doesn''t understand why was Henry so obsessed for hurting Be. Isn''t


    she yet another girl from his club!


    As Jason was engrossed in his thoughts, a handsome figure entered the room. The man carried all the


    grace of nobility and pride. Seeing the person who just entered, Edward was taken back for a second


    but then he gave his sincere smile and adoration and weed Henry.


    Henry immediately walked upto Edward and greeted him with all due respect.


    "How are you doing grandfather? It seems that age is trying to chase you but for sure you can not be


    caught that easily."


    "You sweet mouth boy,e here and give grandfather a hug."


    Edward genuinely liked Henry. Henry always called him grandfather for the fact that Edward and


    Henry''s grandfather, Marcus Jackson , were close friends plus Jason and Henry were cousins so he


    always like to be called as grandfather by the children.


    Even though Edward and Marcus were close friends , their nature and characters were very different.


    Edward was down to earth and was very loyal man. He only loved his wife and spent his entire life


    loving her. Whereas Marcus was a nasty man. He had multiple affairs before marriage and many


    mistress after. Age of the woman was no criteria for him.


    As far as Edward remembered his youngest mistress, Ellen, was of Henry''s father Jack''s univeristy


    mate. He remembers that he heard that Marcus initially raped that girl during the alumini ball dance day


    butter seeing that Marcus was showering her with unlimited jewelleries and money, she agreed to be


    his lover. She was a siren beauty and she took great advantage of it.


    Hearing about this, Henry''s grandmother brokepletely. She confronted Marcus andtter did not


    refuse infact insulted her for being old, wrinkled face and boring. He even brought Ellen to stay in


    Jackson''s vi. They took over the master bed and Gin , Henry''s grandmother, was kicked out of the


    room.


    Jack was studying in United States at that time and was unaware of all this. He moved out just 2


    months ago. He knew nothing about his ex university mate and his father. Days went by and Gin


    became a victim of depression. Slowly slowly she was consumedpletely by depression and


    eventually she died.


    When Jack came to know about this, he broke all his ties with his father and imed his father to be


    guilty of his mother''s death. But Marcus was not very affective with this. He left Jackson vi and


    moved to another Mansion with Ellen. Eventhough he was staying with Ellen , he still continued his love


    affairs with other woman which did not go well with Ellen and eventually even she left him and went


    away.


    Eventhough Marcus moved out of Jackson vi but he still holds a good number of shares in Jackson


    industries and grudge of insults that he faced from his son. Jack never treated him as his father after


    that hence Henry never treated him as a grandfather.


    Edward weed Henry and asked him to have a seat next to him, opposite to Jason. After Henry


    becamefortable, Edward ordered for a tea. For a while they all spoke on general topics. Later after


    finishing the tea, Edward, with running around the bushes, asked directly.


    "Henry, is something wrong? Has someone from Morris Industries offended you??"


    "Not really grandfather Morris?"


    "Then child tell your grandfather what is wrong? You know very well that I can, infact anyone can


    understand that all of sudden within a week''s time why is Morris Industries suffering so much and


    everyone leaving us is going towards your direction!


    And Please don''t say that it''s a coincidence. You know your grandfather very well that I don''t believe in


    coincidences." added Edward.


    Even Henry didn''t wanted to run around the bushes too. He spoke very straight forward,


    "Grandfather Morris guessed it right. It''s not a coincidence. I did it as a small lesson for someone who


    is getting too involved in something which is mine."


    Henry said while looking at Jason intimately. Jason was now sure that this was because of Be. He


    was now further determined to make Be his.


    "Firstly she is not a thing and secondly she is not yours''."


    Henry smirked and turned his head towards Edward and before bidding his goodbye he simply spoke


    hisst decision,


    "Sorry grandfather Morris, but this is just not the end."


    After Henry left, Edward waved everyone else to leave the room immediately. Now only three people


    were left in hall. Edward , Jason and their butler Yang Xu. Edward was angry. He wanted answers. He


    didn''t wanted his hard worked Morris Industries to go down just because of a woman. He looked at


    Jason and spoke in anger,


    "Exin...."


    "there is nothing to exin grandfather. I like a girl who works in Henry''s club LAS DEUX. And


    somehow , I don''t exactly, she has offended Henry and now he is trying his best to break that woman


    up and....


    ...and I really like her alot. I want to protect her and be with her. Give her all the happiness of this world.


    She has already suffered alot and I want to heal her."


    Jason spoke keeping Be''s face in his mind.


    "Jason I not against your love. You know very well that if you are sincere that none of with object you to


    marry a woman who is working in a club also. But for that you need to ask yourself again and again


    whether you will be sincere or not? I don''t want another ire incidence."


    "I am grandfather, it won''t happen again."


    Saying that Jason lowered his head. What happened with ire was somehow directly or indirectly


    caused by him carelessness only. He could never forgive himself for that. Edward sensed some


    sincerity in Jason''s talks.


    "Go and sort that things with Henry and exin him everything and get Morris Industries back on line."


    Hearing his grandfather , he got up and hugged him tight and left the room. Seeing him rush out,


    Edward simply smiled and wished only for his adorable grandchildren. Morris Industries will again rise


    to it''s glory.


    Jason was just finishing his pending work when Kevin called him for asking for a drink. Kevin also


    informed him that Carson and Henry will also be joining. Alen was in Germany at present and will be


    back after 2 days only. Jason thought over it and made up his mind to speak to Henry tonight itself.


    Finally the four of them meet in Booth no. 1001. All four of them had their own private floors in the club


    hence they were never in a hurry to rush back home plus never restricted themselves from drinking


    more. 26th floor was for world famouswyer yet a yboy Kevin Beckette and 27th was for yet


    another world famous personality Carson. But due to his profession he seldom stayed here.


    "The four of us haven''t got together for a long time. On the rare asions, we get together tonight, let''s


    have a drink first, without starting our talks."


    Said Kevin and poured a ss of wine for all. He then raised the goblet and was first to drink it off.


    Without speaking, Carson also picked up his goblet and poured in his drink. Followed by Henry and


    Jason.


    Henry and Jason looked at each other in the eyes and then Jason spoke in a soft voice,


    "Henry, I want... to be engaged to Be and I hope you.."


    Before Jason could finish his sentence, a spout of wine flew from one side of the table to another. It


    was Kevin who spurred out his wine from his mouth. Seeing the anger in Henry''s eyes he was quite.


    Kevin and Carson picked up their respective goblets and looked at the two men infront of them talking.


    "Are you sure? Is Morris family really willing to ept a woman who works as an attendant in my


    club?"


    Henry snorted coldly.


    "Yes.."


    "Yes.. yes for marrying her or yes for her being your bed warmer till you get tired for her."


    "Henry..."


    "Maybe you don''t know..."


    Henry stared at him, lot himself a cigarette and smoked a mouthful with casualties. A smile fitted


    around his face when he looked at Jason.


    "...st night before she warmed your bed, I yed her in my room for two hours. Now tell me you want


    to be engaged to this type of woman? I wonder whether she even washed herself before letting you in


    or not??"


    The goblet in Jason''s hand fell onto the table with a ng, with the drink suddenly scattered all over the


    floor.


    No one spoke, and even Kevin who was an eloquent speaker now lost his ability to speak. Carson was


    now just thinking about Be. He always felt littlepassionate towards that girl.


    In Henry''s room.. in fact, there was no need to think deep about it, and it could be easily guessed what


    had happened. The coldness all over Jason overflowed instantaneously!


    He was not always a person who liked to expose himself and even always gentle, but now cold thorns


    all over him finally syed. He didn''t know about this. If he had known about it, he definitely wouldn''t


    have chosen today to speak to Henry regarding Be. Everything seems to have frozen for a while.


    Jason who was stunned for a while, he then smiled and drank a sip of his wine,


    "Henry, you must coddle the woman you want to marry. As for the feeling of utilization, I have to ask


    Be if she is satisfied to use me. "


    It was clear by Henry''s expressions that he was obviously angry and Jason''s definitely seemed to be


    serious about Be.


    Kevin and Carson didn''t wanted to help either of them to fight against each other. They were brothers.


    They didn''t wanted to spoil their rtionship over a woman. And that too Be Evans.


    Henry leaned against the sofa, crossed his long legs and smoked leisurely.


    "What do you want to do next Henry?"


    Jason looked at him with an obvious anxiety.


    "Shouldn''t I ask you this question?"


    Engagment ? was this guy serious?


    "I have yed around with her for countless times and she was even pregnant for me once.."


    all of a sudden Henry was quite. Nobody in the booth spoke. All the three looked at Henry with a


    shocked expression. None of them knew about it. Henry himself was quite. That woman was cruel.


    Henry still remembers that he was in the US when he received a call from Ray Li who informed him


    that Be was four months pregnant. Henry was happy beyond imagination. He immediately ordered


    Ray Li to shift Be to a separate cell and he shall return soon. But even before he could step in his jet


    he was informed that a purposely hit herself with bat on her stomach and killed the child. She didn''t


    wanted a child who was from Henry Jackson.


    This was a pain that has pierced his heart. First Be killed his first child who is in Cindy''s stomach that


    time and then the one in her own. He refused to dwell on the meaning behind the pain, just looked at


    Jason and said coldly,


    "Is the engagement between you two deliberate?"


    "I never do things deliberately. Henry I don''t know what''s your rtion with her but let me ask you one


    thing.. Do you love her?"


    "Humph, love? does she deserve it?"


    Henryughed scornfully. His fingers stiffened slightly and the cigarette between his fingers almost fell


    onto the ground. But he quickly mped the cigarette, raised his hand and took a light breath,


    "She is nothing except my bed warmer."


    "Henry....."


    Shouted Jason. Today Henry was going too far unprecedentedly. He was smoking leisurely all the time,


    whose gaze at Jason never changed at all. Jason totally couldn''t see through what he was thinking


    about.


    "Henry..."


    "Have you finished?"


    Henry flicked the cigarette ash on his finger tips with an enigmatic smile, which made the people feel


    nervous.


    "I love her Henry."


    What was wrong with Jason? Thought Henry. Now he humbled himself for a woman like this, which


    was not like what he would do! He was affectionate towards Be to such a degree! The more he


    groveled to her, the uneasier Henry felt.


    Kevin and Carson looked at eachother. A woman and two men , the series of love triangle would never


    end perfectly. It was never easy for Henry or Jason to fall in love. And once they did, it was difficult to


    take the love back.


    Henry stood up and started walking to the door. He came upto Jason, pressed his hand on Jason''s


    shoulder and spoke coldly,


    "You don''t know anything. Don''t mingle around. Think about your Morris Industries and leave Be at


    once."


    He took two steps ahead, "Don''t make me repeat myself again."


    "I won''t"


    Said Jason with full determination. Henry stopped at the door, he looked back at Jason. Suddenly


    raised his Lips and smiled lightly,


    "If you can except your woman to be yed by others from time to time then continue dating her. "


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jason clenched his fists and said angrily,


    "Henry, don''t go too far."


    "Too far? I JUST HAVEN''T PLAYED ENOUGH... yet."


    After the door of the booth was opened and that cold and stiff figure went out, the whole booth


    suddenly fell into desperation. Jason looked at Kevin and Carson, then banged his fist hard on the


    crystal table making a clear crack on it. He grabbed the bottle of wine and directly touched it with his


    mouth.


    "Don''t set yourself against Henry. This time.. he is serious. Plus you don''t anything about their past."


    By now Jason had already gulped in more then half of wine bottle. He was now feeling dizzy,


    "past what fucking past.." After finishing the entire bottle, Jason couldn''t bnce his body and was


    about to fall down on the cracked crystal table. Will, his bodyguard, rushed and held him on time just to


    see that Jason has already passed out.


    He bid his farewell to Kevin and Carson and took Jason to his floor.

 Chapter 53: 53. TRY TO GUESS WHAT I WANT

    Chapter 53: 53. TRY TO GUESS WHAT I WANT


    After Be left ire''s office , she was in confusion with her rtion with Jason. She knew that in heat


    of the moment she gave herself to Jason willingly. She doesn''t regret it but today when she saw the


    sadness in ire''s eyes , she knew that Jason and ire just didn''t have passing affair, there was


    definitely something more.


    Plus now she also knows that Jason has a fianc¨¦e called Sara, so why her? She know for the fact that


    she is not good for Jason. He surely deserves someone better then her.


    She went to the canteen and picked up her routine soyamilk and water and sat on the most remote


    table. Eventhough she was far , she could still hear her colleagues talking. She was surprised when


    she heard that She was transfered to LAS DEUX''s another branch which was in the Middle East for


    a year. She thought about it for a moment and then left it.


    Suddenly her phone rang, It was Jason calling. Be picked up her phone and answered her phone,


    "I am sorry Lil bunny. I thought I will be free by the afternoon but guess I won''t be free tillte night.


    Wait for me on my.... our floor." said Jason.


    "Don''te with you have lot to do."


    "I have a lot to do with you too my Lil bunny." Jason said in his sexy voice.


    "Jason I want to... "


    "Give me a chance." interrupted Jason.


    "But you have a fianc¨¦e?"


    "No, I don''t." Jason refused straight forward.


    "But....."


    "Do you believe me?


    Do you trust me??"


    Jason interrupted again.


    "Yes, I do..." Be answered after a pause.


    "Good. I will see youter then. Take care."


    Jason ended the call.


    Be remembered Jason collecting lots of official papers, she concluded that he must be busy with his


    office work, which indeed he was. But still he took out his time to call her. Be felt happy. She then


    picked up her bag and left for her dorm.


    Jason was finishing his work fast. He has a meeting with Henry, Kevin and Carson in the evening. And


    today he will make things clear with Henry regarding Be.


    Be soon reached her dorm. After freshening up, Be sat in her room and looked at the busy road


    through her window. It was almost office leaving time now. People were rushing out of their offices.


    ''Everyone has a ce to go back. Everyone has a ce called "home" but what about her?''


    When she was in the prison, she often thought about this. She often thought where will she go once


    she is out of here. If, at all, she makes out alive.


    After what she faced in the prison she had made a promise to herself. She promised that she will never


    fall in love with anyone anymore. Aftering out of the prison her only motive was to earn some good


    amount of money so that she can leave this city and go to city M forever.


    But what happened yesterday confused her. Why was she sofortable around Jason. Why did she


    always responded to his touch. She knew that she had been touched by many men before but what


    was so different about Jason''s touch that melted her!


    When she was sitting in the canteen in the afternoon, she had thought a lot about Jason and herself.


    Till morning she knew nothing about Jason''s rtionships with ire and about his fianc¨¦e Sara. Be


    knew that she would surely back out if ire still has some feelings for Jason but ire refused. As far


    as Sara was concerned, Be promised herself that she will take a step back if Jason epts his


    engagement and if he refuses then.....


    Then what thought Be. It took her few minutes to settle her heart. She smiled a bit thinking about it. If


    Jason is not engaged and if he really feels what he says then Be was now ready to take a chance in


    love again. Maybe that''s her real destiny. May be her heart can learn to love again. Even she deserves


    some love.. doesn''t she?


    Now Jason has already confirmed that he is not engaged and Be trusted him. She was now ready to


    give him rather herself a chance.


    A chance to open her tightly shut heart again. A chance to love someone and be loved by him. A


    chance to relive her life. A chance to feel alive again.


    It was almost an hour past midnight. Be was still waiting for Jason toe back to the club. ire


    was also on leave today. Little did she know that Jason was already in the club and was in Henry''s


    private booth 1001 with others. She has lot of things to tell Jason. She doesn''t want him to


    misunderstand her.


    There was no message or call from Jason since theyst spoke in the afternoon. Finally Be changed


    into her clothes and decided to leave for her dorm. Maybe Jason is caught up in some meeting, she


    thought.


    Be messaged Jason that she was leaving for her dorm. After the message was sent, Be signed, pit


    away her phone and walked towards the distant street.


    It was almost one o''clock and the street was almost empty. Be was used to walking sote for her


    dorm from the club so the timings really didn''t bother her.


    As Be was limbing slowly, she felt a chille from behind her. She was kind of shocked and tried to


    escape. However, the person behind her grabbed her.


    Before Be could see the person clearly, she opened her mouth to call for help, but she suddenly


    inhaled a strong strange fragrance. Afterwards, she became unconscious and fell down. Be felt


    sleepy. She fainted but she wasn''tpletely unconscious. She couldn''t open her eyes but she could


    still feel what was happening around her.


    She was thrown in a car. The car was asrge as a mini room. Someone tied her hands up above her


    head. Afterwards, that person abandoned her and left.


    ''Where was she?


    Whose car was this??


    What did they want to do??? ''


    She was in a her subconscious self that''s why her hysteric attack was getting suppressed or else by


    now for sure she must have suffered a fatal attack.


    After a while, someone seemed to have arrived outside. The people outside spoke very respectfully to


    him but Be couldn''t hear clearly what they said.


    After that, the car door suddenly opened and someone entered. The cold air came in and Be


    trembled. The aura and the smell was so familiar. She immediately recognized it and the very next


    second, she panicked.


    ''He actually asked someone to kidnap her what exactly did he want to do? Is he nning to throw her


    back in the prison??''


    Suddenly a ssh of water hit her face which bought her back to her senses. She opened her eyes


    and saw the man sitting beside her clearly. He was holding a cigarette in his hand.


    Her hands were tightly tied above her head and she couldn''t move at all. She looked at the quite man


    and asked in panic,


    "Whay do you want young master Jackson sir?"


    ''What do I want? She has already been with two men since yesterday night and now acting so


    innocent. Was she good at acting or was she just so stupid?''


    Henry was sitting on the seat in the back row and thinking. In order to avoid his body, Be could only


    shrink back into the seat. However, there was no enough room. They were still tightly clogging to each


    other.


    Henry suddenly leaned back in his seat and Be was immediately suppressed by him, unable to move


    at all. She tried to move but her hands were still tied firmly. Shey beside him, which made her feel


    bad.


    "Young master..."


    "What do I want?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Henry raised his hand. He held a cigarette, looking charming. But she refused to look at him now. But


    Henry would not let go of her that easily. He raised his hand andnded it on her body and tried to


    unbutton her blouse.


    "TRY TO GUESS WHAT I WANT!"


    "I won''t" although Be was scared and panicked but she still tried to pretend to be calm.


    "I don''t know what you want from someone else''s girlfriend."


    She thought if she angers Henry, he would throw her outside. Unexpectedly, Henry was not angry.


    Instead he smiled,


    "I just like to do with other''s girlfriends more then mine. Don''t you know that?"


    He raised his finger and unfastened two of her buttons. Her blouse was of a bigger size and the cor


    slipped down, showing her snow white but rough skin. She panicked again. No one could see through


    Henry. His handnded on her neck and his fingertips slowly slid downwards.


    At the same time, the scene from 5 years back came into her mind. Henry had raped her for the first


    time in the car itself. This was where she lost in her love, Lost her innocence and lost her life.


    Henry slightly pinched her neck with his fingertips but she still found it hard to breathe. So hard. Her


    chest was constantly undting, showing a perfect curve. Henry smiled lightly and his hands kept


    sliding down.


    "No!" Be yelled.


    Her wrist felt a sharp pain but she was still unable to break free from the rope. She looked at Henry and


    wanted to beg for mercy but his cold gaze blocked all her words. If begging for mercy was useful then


    he wouldn''t be titled as a wolf. He would treat things randomly ording to his mood. Other''s thoughts


    and feelings never mattered to him, especially her''s.


    Be finally closed her eyes and stopped struggling. When he was tired and felt bored , he would


    naturally let her go, thought Be. But no, Henry''s actions really surprised her. He bent down and used


    his actions to tell her that he would also take real actions towards her.


    He unbuttoned her entire blouse and pulled her bra up revealing her breastspletely. He slowly but


    roughly starts groping her breast. He handled them roughly. Squeezed them and then bit them hard till


    he tasted blood from both.


    Without waiting further, Henry raised her skirt, torn off her panties and without any forey, inserted his


    dick inside her. Be was in pain, same likest time, Henry couldn''t give anything to her except for


    pain. He hates her and she hates him too.


    Two hourster, the well dressed man got out of the car. Be grabbed her clothes. Her eyes were


    nk.


    A knock came from outside, Martin spoke softly, he felt sorry for this woman but had no choice. He tried


    his best to not sound rude but he couldn''t help it,


    "Miss. Evans, please leave in five minutes."


    These words were not only heartless but also filled with humiliation. His words meant that she only had


    five minutes to tidy herself up. After more than five minutes, Martin will open the door and drive her


    away.


    Be bit her lips, feeling exhausted. After putting her clothes, she pushed opened the car door and


    walked out of the car with painful legs. She didn''t even tidy her hair. Henry''s aura had disappeared.


    After ying with her like a toy, he left without hesitation.


    Be didn''t wait further.


    She threw her bag on her shoulder and started limbing towards the direction of her dorm. The night


    breeze blew over her. She looked even thinner in the wind.


    It hurt. Henry''s movements just now were too crazy. And his strength was even more terrifying. After


    being tormented for so long, she was now so tired that it was even difficult for her to walk. However,


    she still clenched her fists tightly and walked forward. Her legs were trembling, as if they could be


    broken at any moment.


    She wanted to cry but she didn''t know what the point was. She had always thought that they would not


    meet each other ever again. However, she didn''t expect that they would meet so quickly aftering


    out of the prison.


    Be had seen and experienced worse then this. Henry was alone just now, Be had even face more


    then 11 men in all her holes at the same time. What made her so tired right now was ofcourse the


    sexual act but more then that was what Henry spoke before leaving the car.


    "Me and Jason, who is better hmmm ?"


    Those words were like sharp swords, piercing her heart hard. Be finally couldn''t withstand the pain in


    her legs and crouched down on the ground. She wanted to cry but she had no tears. Her sobbing voice


    was hoarse. She hugged her knees, feeling the pain in her body.


    She was scared for what Henry spoke before he undid her rope. After toying with her for more then two


    hours, Henry was tired temporarily. He stretched out his long fingers and unfastened the rope which


    tied Be''s hands.


    "Do you know why you were taken into the car?"


    Watching her falling into the car seat , heughed as coldly as a demon.


    "Because I instructed them to abduct you once they see you alone. Weither it''s a day time or night. I


    shall take you whenever and wherever I wish too."


    Be huddled up in the car seat. She wanted to cry but couldn''t let out any voice after opening her


    mouth. So painful, she didn''t know where she hurt. Maybe her heart hurt.


    To abduct her once seeing her alone.. was she destined to fail to escape his evil ws forever? Henry


    then suddenly grabbed her hair and force her to look at him,


    "In this life Be forget about being with someone else. I won''t let you be even if you try. I will let you


    and that man go to hell together. I will destroy you and him both.


    As for Jason, I am sure he won''t bother you anymore. Till now I have just temporarily harmed his


    company but now if this continues then Morris Industries will not be able to survive at all." exined


    Henry.


    Henry dressed up while saying this and walked got of the car. Even though he got out of the car but he


    didn''t drive away. Infact he sat in another car and waited for Be toe out of the car.


    He knew that he made a mistake just now. Once again his anger came over him and destroyed


    everything further. He saw Be''s every move. He knew her body must be in pain but was surprised to


    see that Be could easily walk back. It looked as if Be was used to this kind of torments. But how


    can that be possible? Soon Be entered her dorm and Henry left there after.


    Be took a long bath and came and sat on the window. It was a cool night and everything seemed so


    quite. Just in the afternoon she had nned to give herself a chance to fall in love once more.


    She knew that Henry will do what he said. He won''t leave her alone and will abduct her again and


    again and toy with her. How can she face Jason now.


    There is no love for her in this world. She can''t let Morris Industries fall because of her. She has to run


    away.

 Chapter 54: 54. ONCE YOUR SISTER

    Chapter 54: 54. ONCE YOUR SISTER


    Be couldn''t sleep the entire night. She had curled herself into a small ball and kept sitting near the


    window.


    At dawn she thought of calling Jason. She knew that it was too early but she had to meet him and tell


    him everything about herself, her past, and her responsibilities. And most importantly about Henry


    Jackson.


    After struggling for a long time, finally Be called Jason. The line got through at once. After few rings


    when Be thought the phone won''t be picked up suddenly the phone got connected. Before Be


    could speak , she could hear a sweet voiceing from the other side,


    "Hello.. how is this?" said the woman.


    "Ah.. C... can I speak to J..Jason ple...ase?"


    Asked Be in both nervous and trembling voice. The owner of that voice seemed to be irritated by her


    voice and replied very coldly.


    "Jason is very tired and he is sleeping right now."


    "May I know who is speaking?"


    Be don''t know how and from where did she get this courage but she asked. She really wanted to


    know why was there a woman near Jason at this time and why was she answering Jason''s call.


    Eventhough Be never had hoped for her future but just few hours back she thought of starting a


    rtionship with Jason.


    "Excuse me.. who are you and who gave you right to ask me such question. But anyways I am Sara


    Kol, Jason''s fianc¨¦e."


    It seemed that Be¡¯s world copsed again. Jason was with his fianc¨¦est night. Ofcourse why won''t


    he be. Beughed on herself just when a drop of tear fell from her eyes. She controlled her sobs and


    disconnected the call.


    She startedughing on herself hysterically. ''What a fool I was that I thought I can also have a loving


    future.'' For one reason she was happy. Jason deserves a better person then her and by being with his


    fianc¨¦e, for sure Henry won''t harm Morris Industries anymore. Be never wanted to harm anyone.


    Then why will she think ill about Jason. After all, even though it was once, but , she felt loved, cared


    and warmth that she was longing for.


    Later that day,


    Sheryl called her and informed her that as ire will not being to the club tillte evening or may


    be morning, so she is incharge of all the attendants as she was the PR head.


    She also informed Be that she need to reach the club sharp by 05:00 in the evening as some


    customers wants to entertain themselves and Sheryl rmend her name. Be felt obliged towards


    Sheryl but suddenly her expressions became cold and she froze for a second when she heard that the


    booth where she will be performing tonight is none other then 1001, the Big Boss''s booth. Be knew


    nothing good wille out of that booth but she needs money and she needs them fast. Hence without


    hesitation she agreed.


    Third anniversary of the club was right around the corner. ire had been extremely busy with all the


    preparations for the gathering. This will be the first time that her boss, Henry Jackson will be attending


    the party himself hence almost all the big dignitaries were to be invited. And to do so, ire sent the


    invitations personally. She personally visited the invitees with the invitation card and a small gift as a


    token. As she and her assistant Lily were busy with the preparation, Sherly was made incharge for the


    personalized booths.


    As informed Be reached the club by 4 in the evening. She dressed up in a red colored dress


    reaching upto her ankel. There was nothing fancy about that dress but it was better then her loose shirt


    and trouser, which she surely wore.


    Be stood infornt of the elevator and waited for it toe. She still had some time left before going in


    the devil''s den. The elevator came and Be entered and pressed 10th floor. But elevator door could


    close tightly, a hand stopped it and the elevator opened again.


    Be froze when she saw the person entering the elevator in a hurry. The person also looked at Be


    in shock when he entered inside.


    "Be...."


    The person looked at Be as if his soul had flown out of his body the moment the doors opened.


    Be''s face went white.


    "Sorry sir, you''ve gotten the wrong person. I''m not Be."


    After that she reached to press the open button and started to go out of the elevator.


    "No... wait.. wait !" The person blocked her way in a hurry. He grabbed Be''s hand.


    "Be. You''re Be. I''m not seeing wrong. I know you''re Be."


    "No sir, I''m not. You''ve got the wrong person."


    "Be, I''ll able to recognize you even if you''ve turned into ashes. Be, please forgive your big brother.


    I''m so sor...."


    Be''s heart skipped a beat when she heard the words ''big brother''.


    "Sir, I''m not what you think. I don''t know you sir."


    "Be, how are you? I miss you so much. I''m so useless. I''ve wronged you. I feel remorseful towards


    you every day. Be, did anyone bully you in the jail? Why do you look so Wan and sallow? And what''s


    wrong with your voice?"


    Brandon grabbed Be¡¯s shoulders tightly and said excitedly,


    "Let me take a good look at you. My Be has gotten thinner...."


    "Stop it! I told you to stop!"


    Be couldn''t control her emotions anymore. How could he say such considerate words to her?


    "You miss me? You''re remorseful? It''s been more then four years! Have you or any of the Evanse


    to visit me these past years?


    How am I? Can''t you tell me how am I? You are asking me if somebody bullied me?"


    He is asking if anyone bullied her in the prison. Howughable.


    "Be, I''m sorry...."


    Who wanted his apology?


    "In those four years, any one of you could have easilye to visit me in the prison. I would''ve been


    so grateful. Mr. Evans, you don''t have to apologize to me. There is no ''sorry'' between us sir.


    Please move out of my way. It''s my working hours."


    "Working hours?


    What working hours??


    Where are you working???"


    Brandon was confused. Be turned her head suddenly and looked at Brandon. She smiled.


    "Ofcourse as I am here in this club wearing this slutty dress, then isn''t it obvious that I am working here


    in LAS DEUX club."


    "That''s not possible."


    "Mr.Evans you are wrong again. I''m working here. I make my earning by pleasing clients and making


    them happy."


    It was as if Brandon did not know Be anymore. He was furious.


    "Be, How can you make this kind of money? How can you do that kind of thing?? How did you


    be like this?


    No, baby sis you are lying! You''re lying to me, right? I don''t believe this Be, a qualified and dignified


    person like you can''t do this type of work."


    Be could almost hear herself breaking her teeth. Suddenly, she thought of something. She looked at


    the familiar face infront of her and closed her eyes. When she opened them again, she suppressed all


    the sadness, pain, anger and hatred within her. She tried to keep herself rational.


    "Since we have the same blood, grew up together and you feel sorry for me, lend me one million


    bucks."


    "Well.. I don''t have it right now with me . Hmmm... Be give me your bank details , I will transfer it right


    away."


    Said Brandon without even hesitating for a second. Be saw genuine care and affection in her


    brother''s eyes. She didn''t wanted to hide anything from him. If he transfers the money in her bank then


    Henry wille to know about it for sure and then he won''t let her free.


    "I don''t know why and how but I owe it to Young master Jackson."


    Be said tly.


    "Mr. Evans, one million bucks are nothing to you, right. However, I need them very badly now. Help me


    on the basis that I was ONCE YOUR SISTER."


    If possible then Be did not want to see any of the Evans. She also did not want to borrow the money


    from anyone of them. But yesterday night''s event has forced her to take immediate efforts to leave this


    ce.


    She thought that she can get one million bucks from her brother and add to her bank card and once


    she makes eight million in total, she could then give Henry the promised money and redeem her


    freedom.


    However, when Brandon heard Henry''s name, his face expressions changes,


    "Sorry....."


    Be''s ears started to buzz. She looked at her brother in defeat.


    "What did you say?"


    "Be, Henry had already ordered us. It''s either we don''t take you back or the Evans will disappear


    from A city forever."


    Brandon felt guilty and helpless.


    "Be, our parents are old. They can''t get into this kind of torment anymore. I am sorry. They have


    already suffered alot four years back because of you and Henry. He and his methods are more ruthless


    then you can imagine Be."


    Be looked at Brandon while in shock. Her entire brain was upied with what Brandon had just said.


    After a while, she lowered her head, expressionless,


    "I won''t make it harder for you anymore Mr. Evans."


    "Be, don''t be like this. I don''t have a choice either. Please don''t me us."


    Brandon said while pursuing his lips together. He took out his wallet and handed her a wad of cash.


    From the looks of it, there was about ten thousand bucks there. He handed the money to Be.


    "Baby, you should keep this money for food and clothes."


    Be stood there motionless. She did not take the money. Brandon grabbed her hands and shoved the


    money into her hand.


    "Be, don''t be stubborn. You have to ept other people''s kindness. Don''t be as stubborn as before.


    What ever happened that time was all your own doing and eventually you had to pay for your sins."


    Be looked at the money in her hand. There was a sharp pain in her heart. It was so painful that all of


    the blood in her face was drained clean.


    Brandon immediately regretted saying those words. But it was toote. He saw Be''s expressions and


    felt guilty. How could he say such a thing to his little sister? He thought.


    "Big Brother, I''m a bitch. An escort, an attendant. I take money after pleasing my clients. I know I''m in


    need of money, however I don''t want money from the Evans!"


    said Be in her cackling voice and handed over the money back into Brandon''s hands.


    "Don''t worry, Evans will not suffer because of me. I know you have already considered not having me


    as your family member."


    After a small pause, she spoke again.


    "Big Brother, congrattions for winning over Vivian and having two beautiful kids. Please try to protect


    and believe them."


    Brandon was shocked to here this. This means....


    "Be, you have seen them! When did youe home? And why didn''t you contact me?" said


    Brandon in a surprise.


    "You were feeling to remorseful towards me to even recognize me standing right infront of you all.


    And ..... "


    And this is thest time I''ll address you as my big brother."


    As she finished saying this, the elevator made a sound and the doors opened. Be stepped outside


    the elevator but just then Brandon held her wrist tightly and pulled her inside again.


    "Don''t... don''t go for work today. There are people here who might know you. You have already


    embarrassed us alot before don''t do it anymore."


    Be was shocked to see that a man whom she called brother for past 22 years said that to her, she


    sunk her nails into her thighs. That was the only way she could stop herself from yelling at him.


    ''Be , you were a prisoner. You no longer have a family. Four years ago, the Evans gave up on you.


    Be, don''t be sad. The tears and the pain in your heart should be dead and gone after those four


    years you had to endure in prison.''


    She told herself that repeatedly. She repeated those words ten times, twenty times... Finally..


    She lifted her head and removed Brandon''s hand that was holding her arm.


    "If I don''t go to work today, what about tomorrow and the day after that? They''lle and spend money


    here as long as LAS DEUX is still open. I will run into them someday."


    She looked at Brandon. She wanted to know how the person she had been addressing as ''big brother''


    would answer her and what kind of decision he would make.


    "Be, stop working her anymore. You should change your job."


    "Change my job? Do you want to find another job for me, Mr. Evans?"


    Be smiled weirdly and asked. She was waiting to see how Brandon would diminish thest flicker in


    her heart.


    She was also waiting for the unexpected answer that Brandon might just give her. If that was really the


    case, Be said to herself ,'' if Brandon makes an unexpected decision, then I''ll forgive the Evans for


    the disappointment and resentment they''ve caused me.''


    Brandon was silent for a while. After a while, he said,


    "Be, I''m sorry. Henry is too devious. I can''t gamble the fate of the Evans..."


    Be''s eyes went dull. In the end, she still could not get an unexpected answer from Brandon.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Evans. I can''t change my job."


    Be rejected tly. Brandon was infuriated.


    "Be, you''re so stubborn. Why can''t you just change to a new job? Why do you have to work here?"


    "Mr.Evans, let me remind you, I''m just an ex-convict. I''ve been to prison before. I don''t have any of my


    qualifications. I don''t have any of my previous identity.


    What proper job do you think I can get, Mr. Evans?"


    "Be, you are not the only person who has been to prison. Why can other people provide for


    themselves by working hard while you have to stay here and entertain others? Be, you''ve be


    depraved."


    Be''s shoulders were shaking. She pinched the flesh on the outside of her things to stop herself from


    pping Brandon.


    She lifted her head to look at him. She had been calling this man as her big brother for past 22 years.


    Those amazing memories together, her brother''s love for her, his protection, his tolerance and most


    importantly his belief in her...all gone.


    She was not the only person who changed in these four years. Brandon had changed too.


    Brandon did not understand how his sister became the woman infront of him now. Why did his sister


    who had been so confident be a woman who only wanted to please men to get tips?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Be, you''ve changed!"


    Brandon looked at Be with disappointment.


    "Be, you weren''t like this before. If mon and dad see you now, they''ll be disappointed. I''ve said what I


    needed to say. From now on, it''s your choice whether you want to live like a maggot and rot or work


    hard under the sun. It''s all up to you."


    As he said that, Brandon shook his head in disappointment. He pressed the elevator button for the


    ground floor and left.


    In a secluded corner near the staircase, Be stood there all alone like a statue. She was motionless.


    However, upon closer look, it could be seen that her shoulders were trembling and her hands that were


    resting on her sides had turned into fists. She lowered her head and looked at her toes. She tried her


    best to stop herself from screaming. However, some weird sounds still escaped from her throat from


    time to time.


    ''Yes, yes Brandon, you are right. There are a lot of people who have been incarcerated before. Some


    of them decided to just let themselves go while some decide to live the rest of their lives while working


    hard.


    Do you think I don''t want to do that as well? Do you think I want to live like this? Do you think I have a


    choice?


    Brandon there are lot of people who have been incarcerated before but they have families. They have


    an identity. They have a past!


    What about me?


    What do I have??


    I am a person with no past, no qualifications. I got out of the prison with only a few bucks on my name,


    one set of old worn out clothes , an identification card and a broken used ugly body. Aside from that, I


    had nothing else!''


    She was talking to herself. Even if her family members and friends are of no use, she should atleast


    have a shelter, right? However, she truly had nothing! She was just a piece of nk paper with the


    word ''prisoner'' written on it. Aside from that, nothing at all.


    In that secluded corner, it looked as if there was a strom brewing. Under the dark clouds, the woman


    took out her ringing phone with trembling hands and took a sharp breath before answering her call.


    "Yes, Miss. Sheryl I am on my way. Another 2 minutes more."


    She lifted her head again and turned around slowly. She lifted her feet and walked back towards the


    booth.


    Right now, she had something important to take care of. It was not that the people who lived in hell on


    earth could not feel pain. It was just that they lost their right to scream out in pain.


    Brandon had stabbed another knife into Be''s heart. She lifted her head and then hand infront of the


    mirror on the door and forced a smile for herself. She took in a sharp breath and packed away her pain


    and sadness. She lifted her head and cheered for herself.


    ''I still have a debt of 8 million to pay.''


    She encouraged herself by saying so because she knew going into booth number 1001 is like going to


    hell for her. God only knows what''s waiting for her in there.


    And she opened the booth and entered oblivious to the fact that there was a man who had recorded all


    her interaction with Brandon and her reaction while she was standing in the corner. After seeing her


    enter the booth, that person walked down the stairs and went directly into the survince room to get


    the footage of Be and Brandon''s interaction just now.

 Chapter 55: 55. BEST NIGHT OF MY LIFE

    Chapter 55: 55. BEST NIGHT OF MY LIFE


    Be finally got over her bad mood and entered the booth 1001. But as soon as she entered the booth


    another shock came on her way.


    This was Henry''s private booth but he was not there. Instead there sat few beautifuldies, there was a


    chair kept on the private stage. The lights were bright and the music was ambiguous.


    After working for almost 9 months in LAS DEUX, by now Be is used to this kind of environment but


    what shocked seeing the people sitting in the booth.


    In ce of Henry Jackson, his fianc¨¦e Mia Lopez was sitting on the head seat. Sitting right next to her


    was yet another beauty. Her sharp and beautiful features added to her beauty. She looked very simr


    to a proine doll.


    She wasfortably talking to one of Be''s old friend, Alora Hush. There were many otherdies with


    whom Be was familiar with but her eyesnded on one particr face.


    The owner of that face looked charming and very delicate. Her features and beauty was out paring all


    the other beautiful faces. Be remembers that thisdy seldom came to the clubs like this , as her


    brother never liked these ces. Yes, she was none other then her old bestie and now her sister-inw


    Vivian.


    Vivian was also equally shocked to see Be. She recognized Be as soon as thetter entered the


    booth. They both looked at eachother for few seconds but then Vivian lowered her eyes and moved


    them to the other side. Be understood what Vivian''s gesture meant hence even she also didn''t show


    any emotions and continued to walk towards Mia Lopez.


    "Oh my God... am I seeing right."


    Alora Hush screamed. Just then the door of the booth was opened and there entered a handsome and


    young hunk. He smirked after seeing Be and walked towards her until he stood right infront of her.


    She humbly lowered her head while wishing the man infront of her,


    "Good evening, young master Lynch."


    Lynch held her chin hard and moved it up to face him. He then squeezed it hard until her face showed


    signs of pain. Lynch hated her guts, he hated her presence. For him she was just another lowly bitch


    who loved money.


    A person trying toe out of her poverty. For him they are born in gutters and should die in gutter.


    He can''t forget that how his special birthday was spoiled by Alen interfering for this bitch. Andter on,


    in Alen''s private jet, he canceled his contract with Lynch interpreises as they both had arguments


    because of her earlier matter that happened in the party. He wanted revenge, he wanted to break her,


    insult her, humiliate her.


    Alora immediately rushed towards Lynch and held his hand gracefully.


    "Young master Lynch do you know her?"


    She was insecure of Be. It''s been 4 months that Alora and Lynch were dating. He was rich second


    generation young master, handsome and young. He was everything that Alora wanted. But seeing


    Be infront of her she felt insecure. She always hated Be for her beauty, her elegance, her friendly


    nature and family background.


    And also because of her importanve in Henry''s and Brandon''s life. The two most desirable and eligible


    bachelors of that time.


    All of a sudden she realized something and tried to join all the loose threads together.


    Yesterday night, they all had gathered at Hush''s family farmhouse to celebrate Alora''s 23rd birthday. It


    was a party of richies where every Tom Dick and Harry of upper ss was invited. But ofcourse Henry,


    Jason, Alen, Mia and Sara were invited too.


    But the former three did not show up. Whereas one of the Henry''s driver drove Mia and Sara to the


    location. Mia and Alora were distant cousins and Lynch and Sara''s dad were business partners. Hence


    they all became acquainted fast.


    While talking, Mia idently exposed her n for humting an employee of LAS DEUX, as she had


    seduced Henry and Jason both. Sara was also on for it as she was told that, that employee holds


    important ce in Jason''s heart and that he had spend entire night together.


    Sara was not some virgin maiden, she knew what must have happened plus when she was informed


    about the hickeys that were there on Be''s body, she was furious. Jason never made love with any


    women like this. He never liked marking anyone but he marked Be that means Be was someone


    important to him. But he was her''s and only her''s. She has done so much for him then how can he think


    about choosing anyone over her.


    When Lynch heard the name he agreed to be a part of this y as he himself wanted to teach Be a


    lesson.


    All the four wanted to make it a big seen hence they invited quite a lot of people who could afford ce


    like LAS DEUX. They wanted to insult Be so much so that no one in the future would treat her well.


    When Alora heard the name Be Evans and that Henry was also involved, she had her own doubts.


    She dered it as her extended birthday celebration especially kept to entertain her boyfriend, Lynch.


    Hence she threw another party at LAS DEUX and also invited Brandon and Vivian.


    When Vivian saw Lynch hurting Be, she immediately came forward but stopped. She thought for a


    minute and immediately called Brandon. He was suppose to apany her but he asked her to go


    first while he had to receive an important call. Vivian didn''t know Lynch, she didn''t wanted to offend yet


    another young master because of Be and face the consequences.


    Even though she cared for Be but she has also seen how much her husband had struggled because


    of Henry''s vengeful nature against Be.


    Brandon never liked to go to clubs and entertainment ces. Even though he too belonged to a high


    ss society, he was a very dedicated and simple man. He was fully devoted to his family and never


    allowed anyone to get into badpany.


    He loved Be from bottom of his heart but due to Henry''s pressure, he lost all his courage to get till


    Be. He tried to contact all thewyers to fight for Be but all refused reasoning him that Henry has


    stopped them, which was true. His ownwyer and very close friend, Richard Alford, had to urgently


    leave for Pond, where his family lived, due to some medical emergency.


    Brandon had no choice and Be was sent to prison even without a trial. Initially he tried many times to


    meet her but was always refused. He even went and begged Henry thousand of times but he too


    refused.


    In the end , Brandon waited for six months to finish so that his little sister cane out of the prison.


    On the day of her said release, he reached the prison gate along with his parents and his then girlfriend


    and now wife, Vivian. They waited for more then half a day but no one came out. After enquiring,


    Brandon was told that Be was released a day before.


    Brandon was confused and frustrated. He then searched the whole city but couldn''t trace Be. Even


    the prison authorities denied knowing about her were abouts. Be was no where to be found. He tried


    contacting Henry numerous times but always failed.


    The very day , after calling Henry, hispany would face some major set back. When Brandon


    realized this pattern, he stopped calling Henry anymore. His father suffered from major heart attack and


    had undergone bypass surgery, due to major loss in the share market. Evans copsed. Thepany


    had not only face severe loss in stock markets but also had to sell more then half of its shares.


    Brandon continued his search but eventually in the end, he gave up. He got so involved with his


    business and family that he almost lost track of years that passed by since his little had disappeared.


    Even though his business didn''t rise to it''s original glory but still Brandon managed to recover 90


    percent of its losses.


    He married his long term girlfriend Vivian, who turned out to be a most suitable and loving wife,


    respectful daughter-inw and a perfect mother who gave birth to twins for him. He loved his family. All


    though he sometimes missed his sister but didn''t have a choice to eventually give up of Be for sake


    of hispany, parents and children.


    But he always wondered howe his parents gave up on his sister so fast. Wasn''t she their own


    child? Standing outside the club, Brandon was so deeply indulged in his own thoughts that he didn''t


    realize he already have multiple missed calls, all from Vivian.


    Back in Booth 1001:


    Young master Lynch and Alora were standing infront of Be. Mia got up and took Sara''s hand and


    both came close to Be.


    "So, Be.. do you remember me?"


    "Yes, Miss. Mia " said Be while keeping her head down.


    "And do you know who this is?" asked Mia with a smirk on her face.


    "This is Sara Kol, young master Jason''s fianc¨¦e. Apparently her fianc¨¦e is the one whom you are trying


    to seduce."


    Said Mia while moving her hand on Be''s hair. Sara was furious. She was wondering what made


    Jason choose this ugly bitch over her. It''s been months since Sara and her family were pressurizing


    Jason for engagement. Now she was sure that Be was the reason for the rejection.


    "Well Alora... hey Alora"


    Mia called Alora twice but she seemed to be in her own trance. Mia came shook Alora a bit violently


    and then Alora came back to her senses.


    "Is that really you Be?"


    Asked Alora in a very low voice. But her voice was loud enough for people around her to hear.


    "Do you know her?"


    Asked Mia, Sara and Lynch in unison.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ye......"


    Suddenly there was shine in Alora''s eyes. Corner of her mouth rose in a provocative manner. Without


    finishing her sentence, she turned around, took her cousin''s hand and moved aside.


    "You said she seduced Young master Jackson and young master Morris! You sure na that this is the


    one?"


    "Ofcourse I am. Why do you ask?"


    Asked Mia in confusion.


    "Hmm... nothing. Let the fun begin. And trust me today will be a great show. You will love it."


    Said Alora while winking at her cousin. Alora was a woman who was never satisfied with anything. She


    hated everyone for some or the other reason. She hated Be from core of her heart. She never liked


    Cindy as she was Henry''s girl. Vivian for her innocence and simplicity and many more females were


    hated by her.


    And this list included Mia too. Even though they were cousins, Alora never liked Mia too. Mia''s family


    was on upper handpared to Alora''s family. She was pretty, intelligent and mainly because she was


    Henry''s fianc¨¦e.


    After Cindy''s death, everyone were shocked to know that Henry had thrown Be into prison. All the


    Bachelorettes of City A were then trying to seduce Henry to get into rtion with them but unfortunately


    Henry never returned to City A and even when he dide back, he always came back for a day or so


    and never informed anyone regarding his arrival. He used to burry himself in work and then return back


    to New York.


    Alora was happy thinking about Mia''s reaction what it will be whenter in the evening Alora will


    expose Be''s true identity. Lynch, Sara, Alen, Jason and Mia were not from city A and Alora was sure


    that none of them knew about rtion between Be and Henry.


    "This will be fun. Be are a past and from today onwards you will nothing more then a trash. And Mia ,


    hmmmm, I can''t wait to see your expressions."


    Said Alora in her mind.


    "First Henry and now Jason. No Be I won''t allow this to happen. You can not win from me."


    Even though Alora had Lynch as her boyfriend still she was not satisfied. She couldn''t stand anyone


    having more and better then her. And as far as Be was concerned for her she was an ex-convict and


    now an ugly bitch then how can she have more then her.


    Alora could have exposed Be''s true identity right now also but she was just waiting for the right


    moment. She knew that soon Brandon wille as Vivian was here. Andter Jason, Alen and Henry


    will being.


    "Oh my.. Be just wait and watch. This is sure gonna be the BEST NIGHT OF MY LIFE. This might be


    your n Mia but I will execute it."

 Chapter 56: 56. HIS DESIRE TO CONQUER

    Chapter 56: 56. HIS DESIRE TO CONQUER


    Alora turned and walked towards young master Lynch and Be. She naturally wrapped her hand


    around Lynch''s arm. She looked at Be very provocatively and smiled.


    "So Miss. Be, we heard that you are in need of money? So you are here to entertain us, right?"


    Alora spoke to Be in a manner as if they were total strangers. Young master Lynch smirked hearing


    this. ''Ofcourse she needs money, she is a bitch who can die for money.'' He thought. Be simply


    nodded in a yes.


    Alora was happy seeing this. ''This will be the day you will always remember in your lifetime Be. This


    day I will make sure the beautiful white swan of City A, the Be Evans looses everything, her pride,


    her dignity and her love.'' She said to herself.


    Alora actually didn''t know the present status of Be and Henry. But seeing her ugly face and the fact


    that she was an attendant in Henry''s own club where she is suppose to sell herself to earn money, she


    was sure for the fact that Henry still hates her. Thinking about this, Alora felt its a right time to get into


    good books of Henry. And who knows maybe in future Henry might be interested in her seeing her act


    so considerate towards the murderer of Cindy Anderson.


    "Very well then.. As it''s my birthday that I have kept especially to entertain my boyfriend, young master


    Lynch and all the other young masters present here, why don''t you personally entertain all of them."


    Alora curled her lips and spoke again with a smirk.


    "You will give ap dance to all the young masters while stripping your clothes one by one, on each of


    them, till you are stack naked. And once you are done dancing naked , you get 500 thousand bucks."


    Be wanted to refuse. Where as young master Lynch was very pleased with Alora. It''s true to say that


    birds of the same nest flocks together. Even he demanded this ugly gold digger to be naked in his party


    and today his girlfriend also did the same. ''She was truly his type.'' he thought.


    He even saw the struggle in Be''s face expressions. He increased the amount by another 500


    thousand, making a total of 1 million. And promised more if they are pleased.


    Be got confused. She didn''t wanted to refuse. Be looked at Mia and Sara who were sitting not very


    far. She understood that these girls won''t let her go that easily. Her body was nothing to her. Her


    freedom was more important than this ugly trash. After struggling with herself , she finally agreed.


    Nobody could see the struggle that Be had with herself just now. Everyone thought she agreed just


    because Young master Lynch had increased the tip price. Truly she was a bitch in everyone''s eyes.


    All the young masters present took their seats on the sides whereas Young master Lynch sat right in


    the middle. A super erotic music started. After hesitating for few seconds, Be started dancing.


    Now she understands why Sheryl made her wear such clothes today. It was because she was suppose


    to do stripping. Be was wearing tight leather pants, along with beaded brassiere covered under a


    white shirt with a tie and a jacket.


    As the song began, Be started with her dance. Be was called as white swan not only for her


    beauty but also because she was an amazing berian. She always became a lead dancer in the


    dancing y ''the white swan''.


    Be was also an amazing rumba dancer, which was known only by few people. Henry never allowed


    Be to dance infront of anyone hence no one saw this side of her personality.


    As the music started, even though it was a humiliating dance, Be started moving her body from one


    young master to another. She could recognize few of them and so did they.


    They all were enjoying themselves. In the past this proud beauty had rejected all of them and now it


    was a pay back time. They all felt humorous when they thought about how Be had refused all of


    them for the fact that she loved Henry Jackson and today she was a slut in his club only.


    As Be was moving from one men to another, they were touching her whole body. Groping her


    breasts, spanking her ass and even trying to kiss her. Someone even grabbed her from behind. While


    struggling to get away from his hold, he pulled her jacket out and threw it on the other side.


    Inspite of all the insults and torture, Be continued to dance. Lights of the booth was dim just perfect


    to create ambiguous atmosphere suitable for this type of act. Be was still a little stiff while dancing


    but suddenly she remembered that young master Lynch promised for 1 million plus more if he is


    satisfied.


    She then kept her , wasteful dignity on one side and started dancing her hearts out. She recollected all


    her steps from rumba and ballet and enculcated them into her present situation.


    First Be removed her tie and skillfully tied hands of one of the young masters''. Even though it was


    not tight knot and just done for the act, but it was done in such a sexy way that it arouse desire of all


    the young master''s present there.


    Even Lynch couldn''t help himself from noticing some pressure building in his lower body by seeing


    Be''s each and every move. He wished that it was him whom she tied.


    Be then erotically bent down infront of another young master while keeping her back facing him.


    Suddenly with a sexy jerk , her butts were right infront of that young master face. She swayed her body


    and touched her butts on his lower part, which was gifted by a sexy groan.


    No one was touching nor teasing her anymore. They were so engrossed in seeing her moving her body


    like a sexy snake engulfing all their desire. Under the dim light, her face and all her body scars were


    not visible clearly. Only a woman moving her body erotically could be seen.


    She then went to the third person and kept his hands on her waist. Then she started moving her belly


    in form of belly dancing. This excited that young master so much that he immediately got up and tried


    gropping her breasts tightly. Be sensed it and very erotically she pushed him back on his seat. He


    didn''t get angry, infact he enjoyed this little flirtatious act of her''s. He immediately took out a stack of


    money and kept it in between her boobs.


    Be removed it and kept it on the table. Even though for others she seems to be enjoying herself but


    only she knew how she was continously struggling with herself. Her dignity, her pride, her belief and


    her existence everything was over today. Even though this was a part of her job, a way to earn some


    extra money but only she knew that after today nothing will be the same. She knew after today she


    won''t be able to look at herself in the mirror. She went so low today that now there was nothing left for


    her. She herself made her look like a whore, a fucking whore.


    She was snapped out of her thoughts by sudden apuds from the young masters. She has yet not


    finished her act and time was running out. Alora had asked her to perform for one whole hour and if


    she didn''t strip naked within that period then no money will be awarded.


    Suddenly young master Lynch raised his hand and gestured Be toe closer to him by waving with


    his finger. Be shook her butts and walked closer to Lynch. In ce ofing infront of him she went


    behind him and started moving her hands very sexily on his chest.


    Unexpectedly she was suddenly pulled by young master Lynch and shended right on hisps. Her


    back was facing Lynch''s front. Be didn''t have to do much here. Lynch himself didn''t understand how


    but after seeing her dancing in such an erotic way with others, HIS DESIRE TO CONQUER her


    arouse.


    Even though she was an ugly and monstrous looking woman but there was something in her every


    move. He himself was a good dancer and learnt various types of dances, including rumba. He could


    feel that the way Be had enculcated her rumba with this eroticp dance was not simple. She surely


    must have had some great dancing teachers who must have taught her well.


    Her dance was mixture of erotic moves, rumba and ballet. He could differentiate her each and every


    move. And to say the truth he was impressed by her ballet moves. They were so refined. Her hand


    movements, the way she moved her waist, was just mesmerizing in his eyes.


    He could make out that there was something wrong with her right leg. He even remembered from his


    previous encounters with her that she always limbed on her right leg. He had always thought that she


    must be acting to look pity but today the way she was trying not to put her weight on her right leg and


    bnce her body only left one, caught him in surprise. He was sure that there was something wrong


    with her leg.


    Lynch wanted to know her more. Dancing was his passion and desire and unknowingly Be had


    aroused his desire to touch her by her erotic yet sensual moves.


    He pulled her forward and made her sit on hisp while her back faced him. He first kept his hands on


    her thighs, he squeezed them a little while he kept his face buried in nape of her neck from behind.


    Even though Be was feeling disgusted but she knew she had to please this man. She didn''t know


    what to do, she was trying to keep his hands away from her body but her struggle was nothing infront


    of his strength.


    "Please me and I will shower you with as much money you want."


    Suddenly Lynch whispered this in her ears. He himself couldn''t understand what was going wrong with


    him. He hated this woman but today, somehow, he was attracted towards her. He desired her. He


    wanted to conquer her and make her his. He wanted her.


    He moved her right hand and kept it on his right side neck and shoulder. While doing so he motioned


    her to move her butts in a circr manner on his member. When he saw that Be was doing that, he


    started moving his hands upwards and grabbed her breasts, While licking and biting her earlobes. He


    could feel her petite body trembling on his.


    ''Ahhh she was sweet. Her natural smell of lily was refreshing all his senses. Her trembling body felt so


    good on his.''


    He was pressing her breasts very hard while moaning loudly and shamelessly. The lust in his eyes and


    his body was clearly visible and heard aloud by everyone present. He was crazily shifting his hands


    from her breasts to her waist. While holding her waist, he moved her butts faster on his member while


    moaning in pleasure. Suddenly he held the cor of her shirt and ripped it apart. All the buttons


    shattered on the floor and Be''s beaded bra was exposedpletely.


    She felt naked and cheap. She closed her eyes and tried to get up but Lynch''s desire was now getting


    stronger and stronger. He was like a crazy teenager, moving his hands all over her body and kissing


    her frantically on her shoulders, her back, her neck.


    He then lifted her up and made her sit once again on hisp but this time she was facing him. He


    removed her shirtpletely and digged his head in her cleavage and started kissing her there.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Sara was continously looking at Be. There was something different in her gaze as if she was trying to


    recall someone''s else''s face.


    Vivian was feeling ashamed and before the act started, she got up and went outside to call Brandon. In


    spite of calling so many times she couldn''t get through.


    Whereas Alora was fuming with anger.


    At Morris Industries office:


    Jason was busy with his work. He was irritated since morning. He doesn''t know when and how Sara


    entered his apartmentst night.


    He was totally out of his senses by his heavy drinkingst night. And was disturbed by what had


    happened between him and Henry. He wanted answers, he wanted to ask Be and know all the truth


    between the two of them.


    He didn''t know when he had slept. But when he woke up, Sara was lying next to him,pletely


    naked. And so was he. Her body was full of hickeys. The scattered clothes, messy sheets and


    ambiguous atmosphere of the room was evident of what all had happenedst night.


    He was irritated. He wanted to ask Sara to exin everything but before he could do so, his phone


    rang. He saw that there were many miss calls including Be''s.


    He picked up his phone and answered. Suddenly his face became sullen. He kept the phone down and


    without ncing at Sara, he quickly went to washroom. After getting ready he rushed towards his


    office.


    This was a call from his secretary informing that yet another contract had failed and was canceled by


    the other party and now they have partnered with the Jackson''s.


    Jason wanted answers from both Henry and Be. He was a smart guy , he understood things are not


    that simple as it seems to. He just wanted to know the truth. He couldn''t just sit and let his family''s


    hardwork go wasted on basis of some misunderstanding between his cousin big brother and his


    woman.


    Jason was busy with some paperwork when he received a weird message. His face changed. He drove


    his car and hurried over without much thought.


    Soon he reached LAS DEUX. Jason''s tall and lean body looked a little disheveled after a long day of


    exhaustion and overtime. He was in so much of hurry toe here that he did not even have time to


    do his tie properly. It only hung loosely on his neck.


    Brandon and Jason together pressed the elevator button. They shook their hands and greeted each


    other. Brandon could see that Jason''s eyes seemed to be searching for the sight of someone and was


    very confusing.


    "Are you looking for someone, Mr. Morris ?"


    Jason was startled as he grabbed Brandon''s arm.


    "Yeah, have you seen Be....."


    He then suddenly remembered, who would know Be by her name? She was not that popr plus he


    had never seen Mr. Evans participating in this club''s activities ever. Hence, he stopped talking at once.


    "Be? Be who??"


    "Nothing.. "


    Jason just kept quite and dismissed his words. Brandon was now curious. He had just met Be earlier


    today and now someone like Mr. Morris was also looking some a girl named Be, could they be


    same? He wondered. Perhaps he was too sensitive about that name.


    However, Jason had just started in the business world of this country and Brandson also had recovered


    the Evans industries recently, so it was beneficial to know him more. There was nothing wrong in


    building a rtionship with him. Thought Brandon.


    Both of them pressed for the 10th floor from either side. While thinking what to say, the elevator door


    opened. But not on the 10th floor but on the 7th.


    A beautiful and elegantdy entered the elevator as soon as the door opened, followed by yet another


    beauty. She was shocked and felt little awkward after seeing Jason and same went for Jason. But


    ire still struggled and wished him. She then saw Brandon and wished him as well.


    "Good evening Young master Morris."


    "Good evening young master Evans. What a great surprise. I was surely not expecting you to be here


    in the club. I suppose it''s your first time here."


    she said respectfully to Brandon. Thetter gave a sweet smile to her.


    "Please make yourselffortable and please which booth number are you sitting in, I would love to


    send you our best liquor as our wee token."


    Brandon nodded his head in a no and spoke with all respect,


    "That''s right, Miss. ire, this is my first time here but I have note her to enjoy myself but as an


    invitee to a birthday party. And my wife is also here waiting at the booth no. 1001.


    But thank you for your sincere weing gesture. I will surely remind you when Ie here next


    time."


    Jason was looking at Brandon with little jealousy, as ire had ignored himpletely and was talking


    to him. But now he was surprised that Brandon was also heading towards the same booth as his.


    ire and Sophia were little shocked to hear the booth number. This booth was big Boss''s booth. They


    red at each other and ire felt something was wrong. Her big boss, Henry and young master


    James had gone to another city for some business matters and was informed that they will be back in


    the evening.


    ire was always informed about the wereabouts of the people who owned private floors here prior to


    their arrival so that she can get the floors cleaned and prepare their meals if needed. Other owner''s


    really never mattered to her and was informed to Eden first, who was managing the floors but she was


    always informed personally by Henry regarding his schedule.


    Eaelier today, ire had taken Sophia for distribution of uing club''s anniversary party''s


    invitations. She herself had just returned and was informed about some electic problem on the 7th and


    9th floor''s booth. She has casuallye to check it but was unaware that she would sh with Jason


    and Brandon in the elevator.


    But what confused her more was that without Henry''s presence, how can someone use his personal


    booth and that too for a birthday party. Why was she not informed earlier?


    ire along with Sophia got down on the 9th floor and bid their goodbyes to Jason and Brandon.


    After getting out of the elevator, the first thing she did was to call Sherly and ask her about the party in


    the booth 1001. She was shocked to hear that the booth was taken up by Young master Jackson''s and


    Young master Morris''s fianc¨¦es, I.e. Mia Lopez and Sara Kol respectively. What further shook her was


    that , that they have called Be to entertain them by a strip dance show.


    ire immediately screamed on Sheryl. She couldn''t imagine Mia and Sara torturing Be. She knew


    them well. She herself was a victim of their humiliation and torture. She left everything behind and ran


    towards the booth followed by Sophia who too over heard the conversation between Manager ire


    and Manager Sheryl.

 Chapter 57: 57. ONLY FAULT SHE LOVED HENRY JACKSON

    Chapter 57: 57. ONLY FAULT SHE LOVED HENRY JACKSON


    Booth 1001:


    Alora was fuming in anger. She could clearly see how her boyfriend young master Lynch was desiring


    for Be. She couldn''t understand, rather she didn''t wanted to believe that even being so ugly and


    monstrous, Be still arouse desire of all the young masters present here.


    Even Mia and Sara were surprised to see this. Instead Now of teasing or humting Be, now all the


    young masters were looking at her with lust, desire and admiration. There looks were as if they were


    worshipping her. Her body, her every move.


    Mia was also very angry and looked at her cousin Alora very meaningfully.


    Brandon was not picking up his cell. Helplessly Vivian entered the room and felt ashamed when she


    saw how Young master Lynch tore Be''s shirt. She wanted to run and push Lynch away as soon as he


    turned her and pressed his head in between her cleavage and stared kissing her there.


    Vivian was so scared to see this scene that she almost froze at her spot.


    The elevator stopped at the 10th floor. Jason walked hurriedly towards the booth 1001. It was a double


    door and was half open with a crack. When Jason was about to push open the door, his eyes suddenly


    constricted!


    He found Be!


    However he couldn''t believe what he was seeing from the crack. Brandon walked over.


    "Why aren''t you entering? What are you waiti....."


    Before he could finish his sentence, a huge hand covered his mouth tightly. Brandon lifted his head and


    saw Jason''s blood shot eyes. He looked like he was about to kill someone.


    In the next second, he followed Jason''s eyes and looked into the crack of the door. Brandon widened


    his eyes. He was stunned.


    Be!!


    ''How can it be? W- what is she doing??''


    Humiliation and rage rushed into his head. He could not control these emotions no matter what. He


    was feeling ashamed that he could not lift his head anymore.


    ''How can Be be so shameless?''


    In the crack of the door, Jason and Brandon watched the familiar figure. She was top naked wearing


    only her brassiere, sitting shamelessly in an ambiguous manner on young master Lynch''sp whereas


    he was fanatically kissing her breasts.


    Jason could see the other people inside the room. When he saw those famiar faces, Mia and Sara,


    laughing and watching Be in a disgusted manner, he felt murderous.


    ''Those bitches! How dare they bully Be!''


    Jason wanted to badly punch all of them. He lifted his hand and pushed open the door. In the next


    second, however his hand stopped in the mid air.


    Just then ire and Sophia also arrived at the door of Booth 1001. Eventhough their view was blocked


    by these two huge men but they could still hear everything very clearly. ire was anxious and wanted


    to barge in but couldn''t cross the two men.


    "I didn''t think that the once dazzling Miss Evans would live to have this kind of ending. Just because of


    money, you are able to let yourself stoop so low that you became a fucking whore, seducing all the


    men who came infront of you!"


    Said Alora in a mocking voice. Be wanted to ignore Alora. Her eyes became even more lifeless. ''It''s


    fine she said to herself. It was fine no matter what they thought. She had experienced even worse false


    charges almost five years ago.


    Eventhough Alora was fuming with anger but still she had been paying attention to the movements


    outside the door. It was obvious that she had purposely left that gap between the door. She used the


    corner of her eyes to look at the small crack. She saw faint shadows under the light outside the door.


    Her eyes glinted and she curled her red lips.


    "Be, I didn''t expect you to turn out like this. You''re such a whore."


    Hearing Alora addressing Be as the Miss Evans of City A, Lynch stopped himself and looked at


    Be''s face. He could see her lifeless eyes and through that the conflicts she was having with herself.


    He lifted her up from hisp and himself out up and walked towards Alora''s side.


    "What nonsense are you talking Alora? You have spoiled the entire party."


    Comined Young master Lynch. Seeing Lynch feeling bad about not able to hook up with Be, Alora


    became more furious. But now her entire focus was to insult Be and bring her true colors out infront


    of Jason.


    "Do you remember how morous you were, Be? Now look at you. Tch, tch. It''s like I''m seeing two


    different people.


    However it serves you right. Who told you to hurt your childhood friend over a man? Talk about


    devious...


    I can''t help but be impressed by you. You hired a bunch of ruffians to gang rape Cindy Anderson and


    murder her after that. Just because you wanted to marry young master Jackson and he was crazily in


    love with Cindy!


    You only wanted Cindy to die so that no one cane in between you and Young master Jackson.


    And you being from a rich family could have covered your sins over that poor girl. You have such a


    horrible and filthy heart Be."


    Outside the door, Jason''s hand hovered mid air. His brain was nk.


    What did he just hear?


    What did Alora just say??


    Why could he not understand a word???


    Be ... she set up her own best friend! She hired a bunch of ruffians to rape and murder her best


    friend?


    She caused the death of her best friend just for Henry??


    No... no... no...! Impossible!!


    That was apletely different person from the Be he knew!!!


    "You never expected this right? You never expected your beloved Young master Jackson to send you


    to prison himself after Cindy Anderson died, right??


    You are not only devious, but also pathetic. All your ns and calctions have gone to waste!"


    Alora purposely moved her body away and showed the box of dazzling cash to the people outside the


    door so that they could see it clearly. She then curled her red lips,


    "You treated money like dirt back then, but what about now? You are able to please so many men at


    the same time today. Be, I despise you."


    Jason''s breathing was erratic.


    Nooooo


    That was not true! This was not the Be he knew!! However, his gaze was on the box of cash. He


    could not avert his eyes no matter what. He squinted his eyes and ground his teeth together. He lifted


    his hands and pushed open the door. Jason stood at the door and bust it open.


    "I don''t believe you."


    His gazended on Be¡¯s body stubbornly.


    Jason!!


    Be finally understood what this was all about. Alora wanted to wait for one hour, she was waiting for


    Jason to appear. She had lost her kidney not her brain. She immediately understood that all of this was


    to frame her bad and culprit infront of Jason.


    She finally understood why this was happening to her. She did not look at Jason but instead, she


    started at Alora. Alora could feel her eyes on her. She turned around, but unfortunately she did not see


    the defeated and battered expression on Be''s face, that she was expecting. It was as if Be could


    see through everything. Alora felt as if she was facing the same Be from four years back. It did not


    matter if she was fighting Be face to face or stabbing her behind her back. No matter what she did,


    Be''s eyes would look like they were able to see through everything.


    It was as if Be did not care about her little tricks. However that was four years ago!


    Four year ago, Be Evans was indestructible. What about now? Be was not indestructible anymore


    and yet, she still had such all-seeing eyes. Why was God so unfair? How could this bitch have such


    eyes?


    Jason fisted his hands.


    "I don''t believe you! What Miss Evans? What about hiring gangsters?? Be is just a girl from a normal


    family. How did she get money to do all those things?"


    Alora was angry on Be, but when she saw Jason protecting this woman, the jealousy in her heart


    almost devour her whole,


    "you''re hrious young master Morris. Isn''t the person standing next you Brandon Evans, the young


    master of Evans and thisdy here is Vivian Evans, Brandon''s wife ?


    And let me tell you, they are Be''s elder brother and sister-inw!


    However I don''t me you as you have recently moved back to city A , so it''s not strange that you don''t


    know what had happened here four years back."


    After Alora said that, she chuckled coldly.


    "The ordinary girl you are taking about is actually named Be Evans. Four , no almost five years now,


    she was the daughter of the Evans. At that time who in the city A did not know about the most


    morous, beautiful white swan for our city, Miss Be Evans?


    However, she caused her best friend, Cindy Anderson to be gang raped by a group of ruffians because


    of young master Jackson. The torture in the rape caused Cindy''s death. Before the Evans could


    suppress the news, it broke out and caused a stir in the entire city.


    Everyone knows about this. You can ask all the young masters and misses who are present here.


    The most hrious part was that the man she loved the most and did all this for was actually the same


    who sent her to prison."


    Jason looked at Brandon. There were questions in his eyes.


    "Is this true?"


    Brandon did not say anything, but it was obvious that he was agreeing tacitly. ire and Sophia were


    equally surprised to see him being dumb at this crucial moment. Jason felt infuriated. It was as if


    something had crashed his heart. He then looked at Be,


    "Is this true?"


    Be looked at Jason through the crowd. His eyes looked confused. She captured everything in her


    eyes. Alora added fuel to the fire,


    "I think young master Morris knows who young master Jackson is, right? He was the one who sent


    Be to prison, personally. You can ask him. Or may be you can ask Young master Evans who is next


    to you. In fact, you can ask any one of the Evans if they still recognize Be as one of theirs."


    Said Alora while gazing at Be''s pale face, who was looking at Jason continuously.


    "It''s fine if outsiders like us don''t believe her. If her own family members don''t even believe her, then ,


    tell me young master Morris, is she guilty?"


    ''If her own family members don''t believe her, then , Young master Morris, tell me is she guilty?''


    Jason''s heart and mind were both confused when he heard that sentence. He looked at Brandon, but


    latter only turned his head away. His answer was loud and clear. Everything that Alora had just said,


    was true.


    Jason was in a trance. He thought that Be was only a woman who had no choice but to fall into


    hardship. He did not know that she was the daughter of the Evans. He did not know that she has done


    something so devious as that.


    Entrapment, bribery, framing, gangrape, murder.. all of those crimes were atrocious! He was confused.


    He looked at the box full of cash and remembered what Alora said,


    ''Be, you''re willing to do anything for money.''


    He also remembered Carson and Kevin being weird in the room yesterday. So, everyone knew about


    this and he was the only one kept in the dark?


    He could ept anything about Be, but...


    Reluctance washed over his face.


    Be was the first woman he devoted himself to and he could not ept the fact that she was


    someone like this.


    He was a proud and arrogant man, so how could he fall in love with this selfish and evil murdered?


    It was fine that she was not beautiful. It was fine that she was not cute. It was fine that she was


    disabled.


    However! He could not ept the fact that she had a twisted personality too! Her heart was ck,


    rotten and filthy!


    He could not ept this!


    No, no, no... he was only in love with her body. He was only in love with her lips. Something was off


    with his brain, so that was why he had thoughts of love.


    He was Jason Morris, the heir of Morris fortune, a famous yboy. How could he fall in love with a


    shameless, ugly, disgusting murderer?


    No! He denied everything in his heart.


    His gaze was now fixed on the woman who was standing quietly right in the center of the stage


    prepared inside the booth. He started walking towards her with long strides and came and stood right


    infront of her. His palm were continously forming a fist as if he was suppressing his anger.


    ire was scared when she saw Jason''s this reaction. She immediately along with Sophia rushed and


    stood next to Be.


    At the every same time, the door of the booth was opened once again. Two elegant men entered the


    booth without making any noise. There presence was ignored by the people as thetter were more


    interested in seeing what young master Morris will do to Be.


    "I''m giving you ast chance now. Is any part of what they said false?"


    At this moment, Jason was not that considerate man in Be''s eyes. It was like he was apletely


    different person from his usual carefree look.


    Be also raised her head and looked straight at the man who had been by her side for so many days.


    Jason finally saw the ugliest side of her. He also saw what kind of person she really was and her past.


    Be ignored everyone in the booth and looked only at Jason. She did not expect the pandora box to


    open this way. She did not expect to use this kind of way to show him her pettiness and past.


    She opened her mouth slowly,


    "Jason"


    This was the first time when she called his name in public.


    "If I tell you that I was not the one behind Cindy Anderson''s gangrape and murder, will you believe


    me?"


    Henry who had entered the hall 5 minutes back, clenched his palm into a fist. He was having mixed


    feelings, anger, jealousy, rage. He couldn''t understand himself. He was jealous of Jason and angry on


    Be.


    ''Why did Be ask if Jason believes her or not?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    How does it matter if he believes her or not??


    Was he so important to her that his opinion mattered to her the most???''


    Henry and Alen were on a business trip and had just returned back to City A. He knew that ire was


    busy with the preparation of uing anniversary event hence he called up Sheryl to prepare his


    private booth.


    He was then informed that his fianc¨¦e, Mia Lopez, has already booked the booth for Miss Hush''s


    birthday party and demanded Be to perform a strip dance.


    He demanded Be to be stopped from going to the booth but Sheryl then informed him that it was


    already an hour or so that Be had been inside the booth.


    Henry along with Alen, who had no idea about what was going on, rushed to the booth and was


    extremely angry seeing the scene infront of him.


    Be was standing right in the center of the stage wearing a torn white shirt through which her beaded


    brassiere was clearly seen. Her body was exposed, few bite marks and hickeys were visible on her


    shoulders and breast.


    Her empty eyes were stucked on the man infront her. She looked scared. She had eagerness and


    loneliness expression on her face as she faced Jason. She was waiting for his answer. She eagerly


    wanted Jason to believe her.


    But why?


    He was brought back to reality when Alora Hush spoke loud. Aloraughed loudly,


    "Be, you obviously did it and yet you''re denying it. You''re so shameless! If it never happened, would


    we wrongly use you? Even if we did, why did young master Jackson, of all the people, and whom


    you loved so deeply, used you too and threw you in the prison?


    And if it was not you, then please exin why your biological parents refuse to recognize you as their


    daughter? Your brother Jason is standing there without even uttering a single word when he can see


    you getting bullied?"


    Every sentence and every word was being hammered into Be''s heart.


    ''If you didn''t do it, why did Henry use you too?


    If you didn''t do it, why do your parents refuse to recognize you?


    If you didn''t do it, why is your brother just standing there and not helping you?''


    Be took a deep breath. Her chest was in so much pain that she felt like she was being suffocated.


    She wanted to scream back ,


    ''Is it my fault that Henry Jackson falsely used me?


    Is it my fault that my parents refuse to recognize me??


    Is it my fault that my brother is doing nothing to help me when I''m being bullied???


    Because of the choices that Henry, my parents and my brother made... I''m guilty even if I''m not!!


    Who cared about the truth anyways? Since even Henry had used her, there was a 99% chance that


    she was the one who did it!


    Since her parents did not recognize her , then she must be the one who did it!!


    Since her brother was not saying anything and just stood there while everyone was bullying her, then it


    must be her!!!


    She looked at everyone in the room. She could also see Henry standing near the door. They all thought


    that, did they not? Everything was out in open now. In this circle, someone could be your friend for one


    second, but in next, the same person would go against you when you were already struck down.


    She closed her eyes so that she could hide her fluctuating emotions. She could not let them see her


    gaze. She did not want them to see it. They do not deserve to see it. Her ONLY FAULT was that SHE


    whole heartedly LOVED only and only HENRY JACKSON.

 Chapter 58: 58. MY CHILD DIED IN THERE

    Chapter 58: 58. MY CHILD DIED IN THERE


    Jason fisted his hands that were resting by his sides even tighter now. He wanted to believe her but ....


    so many people were iming that she was guilty. Perhaps there could be some sliver of truth when it


    was just Henry Jackson using her. However, if her own family members were saying that she was


    guilty... Jason wanted to believe her but he was unable to!


    He just then looked back at Alora Hush, who was standing confidently at her ce and then at Brandon


    who kept his head down continously. He then idently saw Henry. He looked at Henry and waited for


    him to say something but after getting no respond from him he turned back and his eyesnded on the


    woman infront of her.


    He could not forgive her lies. He could not ept that his proud self had fallen in love with a heartless


    woman. Even though Be had never done anything to hurt him but at this moment he forgot about all


    these things.


    He was just furious beyond measures at this point. The pride and arrogance in his heart made him


    unable to ept that the first woman he devoted himself to turned out to be so shameless and


    despicable.


    "Be"


    Jason lifted her chin and made her face him straight.


    "I, Jason Morris, young master Morris, am the heir of Morris Industries. As long as I wave my fingers, I''ll


    have numerous women pouncing at me.


    Be, what kind of woman do Ick? I have eaten plenty of delicacies, so I wanted something in and


    simple for a short moment."


    He left her chin and pushed her. Be became imbnced and fell on the floor. He raised his chin and


    then looked on the lowly woman on the floor.


    Just as Be feel down, ire and Sophia came forward to help her. ire held her shoulder and just


    then Be kept her hand on ire''s hand. Thetter understood that this just meant that Be needs


    strength to face all the usation and all the harsh words that were toe from Jason''s mouth. She


    didn''t move her further.


    " I had been ying with you. Don''t take this to heart."


    He then turned and walked towards Sara who was standing along with Mia. He then held Sara in his


    arms and asked Be.


    "You know who she is? She is my fianc¨¦e, Sara Kol. Just look at her beauty and look at your''s! Have


    you ever seen yourself in the mirror?


    Do you think a man like me will ever like an ugly witch like you??


    You were just my one night toy. And I''m sure you know very well with whom I was yesterday night.


    Ya...."


    As Jason was saying , ire and Sophia helped Be to stand straight. Jason then bent down and


    gave Sara a long sensual kiss on her lips.


    Everyone also noticed Henry and Mia went and stood next to him while wrapping her arms around his.


    ire couldn''t help but notice what a scene it was. On one side of the room there stood the most


    powerful people of City A coupled, Young master Jackson with his fianc¨¦e Miss Lopez, Young master


    Morris with his fianc¨¦e Miss Kol then Young master Lynch with his girlfriend Miss Hush and not to


    forget Young master Evans along with his wife Mrs. Evans. And also, even though he was alone,


    Young master James. A perfect picture, if taken, could be sold for billions of bucks.


    But all these strong people stood infront of a humble weak woman, Be Evans. This clearly shows the


    power and aura that Be must be possessing once. That they needed to be together to beat her.


    ire wanted tough but possibly couldn''t.


    Her disappointed gaze met with Jason''s and she looked away. She was angry on all of them. She


    wanted to scream on them. But she possibly couldn''t. She was an outsider but she still believed in


    Be but they were all her own but still they couldn''t. How hrious!!


    After this Jason left the booth with confidence and ease. Be''s gaze was glued to his back. That back


    looked awfully familiar. She did not even remember how many times this man had held her hand and


    guided her through her dark times.


    However, at this moment, his back looked so foreign. Be watched this figure walk away until it


    disappeared from her visionpletely.


    Then, her gazended on Brandon who was standing with Vivian. He was looking embarrassed.


    However, in less than a second, her gaze shifted away from Brandon. Her family members couldn''t


    provide warmth but instead were the weapon people used against her, hence Be was better off


    without them.


    Brandon tilted his head on one side. He did not want to stay a second more. He turned around , held


    Vivian''s wrist and walked away.


    Alora felt extremely pleased with herself.


    ''Be, I want to know who else willpare me to you after this. I want to see how arrogant you can


    be! You should just rot underground without evering out.''


    With a loud thud, Alora kicked the box that was full of money next to Be. She was speaking as if she


    was offering alms,


    "this money is yours."


    Before she could speak further, her phone rang and she had to rush out. She kissed her boyfriend and


    gave Mia a smile and walked without ncing at Be again.


    Just then Sara recalled something and with excitement she grabbed Mia''s hand and spoke loudly to


    Henry.


    "Young master Jackson, you put her into the prison when she did something wrong with your girlfriend


    right! Then tell how will you punish her if she has done something to harm your fianc¨¦e."


    At this moment both Henry and Mia looked at Sara with confusion. Finally Sara exined.


    "This woman here, so called Miss Evans tried to poison me and Mia by throwing rodents on us."


    She then looked at confused Be and even more confused Mia.


    "Oh Mia how can you forget. Few months back , don''t you remember an ugly and hideous looking


    dame entered your aunt''s bakery and did not speak a word but purchased a piece of bread and a bottle


    of water."


    Mia still seemed as if she was trying to run through her memories. Just then Sara patted on her hand.


    "Don''t you remember that aunt had to get the entire area cleaned and sprayed because all the


    costumers there felt filthy sitting there, after she left."


    Mia now seemed to remember everything.


    "Oh yes.... Oh shit.. Oh shit...Yes I remember."


    She held to Henry''s hand tightly.


    "Yes, yes... Henry. I remember now. It was Young master Thomas''s marriage that month and we all had


    come to the country from US.


    You had invited us to gather as a couple at LAS DEUX. My far aunt''s Cafe was nearby so me and Sara


    decided to meet her beforeing over to the club.


    When we left the Cafe which was infected by a stinky sick looking female, we decided to walk our way


    back to the club. But this vicious ck hearted woman could not stand our grace and hid beside a


    garbage dumpster.


    As soon as we crossed it she threw two big rats on us. One of them even bit me. I still have my medical


    records and after that I had to take anti rabies vine too. Henry..."


    She held Henry''s hand tightly and started crying. Ofcourse she was lying but she had to look natural so


    she deliberately wiped in between.


    "I still have my prescription with me. The injections were so painful and I was so terrified.....


    Sob.. sob...


    The doctors even said that if I.had dyed further then I would also dies because of rat bite poisoning.


    Sob... Sob...


    That time I couldn''t find her but now as she is here please give me justice. Throw her into the prison.


    Let her pay for my pain. Let her get punished and learn a lesson for hurting others."


    Henry was not exactly interested in what Mia was saying and demanding. He really didn''t care about


    everything that had just happened. His mind of already upied with anger on Be.


    First thinking that how low she went and agreed to do stripping infront of others. Then seeing hickeys


    and bite marks on her body made him furious and what made him most angry that , even when she


    saw him in the booth her eyes were fixed on Jason.


    The way she was looking at Jason was as if she was looking at her love , her only ray of hope. He


    hated those looks. That look belonged all to him.


    And now he was even more angry thinking that this woman was ready to sit near the garbage dumpster


    but did note to him. And on top of that ever since they have met this woman is doing everything


    possible to run away from him.


    His ugly woman still held charm which can seduce so many young masters. First Alen, then Jason and


    ofcourse he understood that those hickeys were not just for act but real lusting from Lynch. He


    hated this. He hates her for seducing so many people. Whenever she was with him and he was making


    love with her ( ording to him) she was like a dead fish but what about when she was with others.


    Once again his anger took over his brains. He held Mia close to him, wiped her tears and promised,


    "Yes, She will be punished for everything she had done. Don''t worry. I will teach her a lesson."


    "Young master J..."


    But before ire could speak and tell him that use of brains for once, how can a wild rodent running on


    the road anding out of garbage be Be''s fault. And why can''t he see that Mia and Sara are both


    framing Be clearly.


    "No.... Don''t......"


    Be rushed over towards Henry.


    Seeing Henry agreeing with Mia for punishing her by putting her back in the prison, her heart suddenly


    fell into infinite panic!


    She knew that when she was Miss Evans , Henry could easily put her into the prison without hesitation


    and now she is nothing it won''t be hard for him to do so again.


    She thought that if she went in again this time, she might not be as lucky as she wasst time. She


    would die in it! And she can''t. Someone was waiting for her for a long time. She has to escape from


    here and not go back into the prison.


    "No... Don''t....."


    Suddenly she ran up and rushed to Henry like crazy! She knelt infront of him and grabbed his trousers


    leg and begged ,


    "Young master Jackson, I didn''t harm her. I didn''t do anything. I beg you to believe me once. As long as


    you don''t put me into the prison again I promise that I will never return to city A in my life and I will


    never appear before you in my life."


    The terrible memories of thest four years that she spent in the prison and the panic of getting back


    into the prison made her totally unable to control herself. At this moment, all her cowardice broke out!


    ire and Sophia came up quickly and tried to pull her away. But she clung to Henry''s leg and begged


    him,


    "Please Young master Jackson, I promise. Please don''t put me back into the prison. I''ve already spent


    4 years inside the prison and I''ve lost everything in there.


    My self, my body, my dignity and my 1st child. I don''t want to go in there again. I beg you please.


    Please forgive me this time."


    She didn''t know what she was talking. She was going on and on speaking. She couldn''t see that after


    hearing this Henry''s pupil shrunk violently. He looked hesitant.


    Mia seemed to have noticed this. She took him in her arms and said,


    "Henry, if you don''t punish her now. I''m really afraid that I won''t be so lucky next time...."


    Henry this, Henry lifted his foot and threw her away like a pestilence and left with Mia in his arms, after


    giving a meaningful look to Martin. Sara followed them too.


    Alen who was standing alone all along felt pity for the lost woman infront of her. He knew that this was


    not his ce where he should speak. It was years back agony and he can''t speak in between this


    matter.


    Even though he was looking at Be but throughout the scene he couldn''t stop himself for looking at a


    beautiful standing and supporting this humble girl. He locked that face in his head and thought of


    asking ire about this girlter and left that ce followed by Martin.


    Because of the loss of fulcrum, Be fell to the ground as a whole. She supported herself with her


    hands but now her arms felt very weak and she fell heavily.


    Before ire or Sophia could support her, her forehead knocked on the floor tile and it seemed to have


    a broken shin.


    Even so, she was happy.


    Young master Lynch, who was now the only person left there in the booth along with ire and Sophia,


    watched Be as shey on the ground giggling with aplex look on his handsome face.


    He came upto her and helped her stand up. But ofcourse ire and Sophia held her before that. ire


    murmered to Sophia to go down and prepare some clothes for Be. And Sophia left too.


    "Uffff ~ some party it was! Well, I didn''t know that you''re one of the Evans and has a past like this. That


    was really out of my expectations. You''re even more unbearable than I imagined."


    Be, did not say anything. She stood up straight after getting support from ire.


    "Here, five hundred thousand bucks"


    There was a cheque around Lynch''s long and lean fingers which he just took out of his pocket. It was


    presented infront of Be.


    "I''m giving this to you as your tip. I watched such an interesting y because of you. It was so


    exhrating."


    As he said that, he grabbed Be''s hand and stuffed the cheque into her hand. Be lowered her eyes,


    her gazending on the cheque. Be lifted the cheque and did not even look at it. She flicked it and it


    landed on Lynch''s foot.


    Her crackling voice said,


    "Thankyou for your generosity , Young master Lynch. However, I don''t need this."


    She looked at ire and ire nodded her head. Be was feeling numb in her legs. She dragged her


    useless leg and walked out of the room slowly. She took one step at a time. She did not turn around,


    nor did she pay attention to the pair of eyes behind her.


    She walked towards the back door. She was familiar with this booth. She wanted to avoid if there was


    anyone outside. She did not go to ire''s office but instead left the club.


    She lifted her head and looked at the night sky. She then curled her lips while saying to the sky,


    "You see, I didn''t cry!"


    Who exactly was she talking to? No one knew. She wanted to let Jason know about her past herself.


    However, he found out about it today through another means. In the end, her goal had been met. It was


    all the same anyways, she concluded.


    But was it all the same?


    Then why did she still feel pain??


    Did she love Jason Morris???


    He was someone who came into her life and told her that he was just here to experience something


    different in his life. He had even told her not to take all of this too seriously.


    Be wanted tough but she couldn''t. She yelled at the night sky once again,


    "You see? I didn''t cry!!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, there were not many people in this world who could look at her without despise nor look at


    her like she was a human. There was none!


    That concentrated gaze was gone. That serious face was gone. That sincere face was gone.


    Be started running. After that incident with her legs, it hurt her to run like this. Waves of pain shot


    from her leg and traveled to her waist. The pain crept up until it was piercing her heart and lungs.


    That woman was running while staggering did not notice not knew that she looked exactly like a


    crippled penguin when she ran.


    It was extremely ugly!


    In Booth 1001:


    Young master Lynch looked at the cheque which was lying on the floor and pressed between his


    eyebrows. He scoffed and did not bother to pick up the cheque. He lifted his legs and was ready to


    leave.


    Suddenly, a hand reached towards the cheque and picked it up. ire bent down and picked up the


    five hundred thousand cheque. She chuckled and scanned the cheque. She wanted to give it back to


    Lynch but in the end she kept in her bag.


    "This five hundred thousand bucks is that idiot''s everything. And after satisfying all of you how can I not


    let her have this money?"


    After she said that, she lifted her legs and walked towards the back door. Lynch''s heart fluttered. He


    called out for ire,


    "Wait! Why is the money so important for that woman? She belonged to such a good ss of family.


    Why did she degrade herself so much? I always thought she was a gold digger but today.... ufffff.... she


    turned out to be something else all together."


    ireughed softly and did not answer Lynch. When she walked out of the door, she turned around


    and answered him,


    "I am very sure that she did not entrap nor kill anyone. That idiot would not even bother to go to such


    measures.


    You tell me young master Lynch, will you give an ugly woman like Be a huge tip just for her sitting


    and seducing or maybe having two or three sses of wine with you."


    She then looked at Lynch who himself was into turmoil feelings.


    "You don''t need to answer this. Have a good day Young master Lynch. This money is nothing for you


    but for her this is her freedom."


    After that ire picked up her speed. If that idiot had really entrapped or killed someone then she


    would not be living in such a hellish conditions now. However, she had almost believed those people.


    They were actually very convincing.


    ire ran down the stairs. She could not leave that idiot all on her own now. However, when she tried


    chasing her, she could not find her. Impossible, that idiot''s legs were not in a good shape, so how could


    she go down 10 floors so quickly.


    She thought about it and then directly went to her office where she was suppose to meet Sophia and


    Be. When she entered she looked for Be and then Sophia asked,


    "Where is Be?"


    "Didn''t shee here?" asked ire nervously.


    "No she didn''t" Sophia replied.


    Now ire was sure that, that idiot was indeed missing!!

 Chapter 59: 59. BELLA IS MISSING

    Chapter 59: 59. BELLA IS MISSING


    ire ran out of the club. She could not leave that woman alone o her own now.


    However, she tried chasing after her, she could not find her. Impossible, that woman''s legs were not in


    good shape, so how could she be missing in just a short amount of time?


    Be was indeed missing?


    ire thought, ''Is she in her dorm?''


    She called Sophia, who at this time was looking for Be on the other side of the club, and asked to


    rush to their dorm and look for Be.


    Immediately hearing that, Sophia ran towards their dorm in a hurry. She used her key to open the door.


    There was no one inside. She figured, ''perhaps Be wille back soon.''


    Sophia waited in their dorm. She was continously in contact with ire throughout this time. She


    waited for 40 minutes, but no one came back.


    She was afraid that Be might be in some other booth of the club. She immediately called ire and


    told her this. ire instructed her to stay in the dorm only and rushed back to the club. She searched


    the entire ub but could not find Be.


    She thought of something and rushed to the survince room and saw Being out of the club.


    Shattered, defeated and lonely, tightly holding on to her torn shirt. She then saw her looking at the sky


    and murmuring something. But ofcourse, ire couldn''t hear anything what Be spoke.


    She called Sophia again and asked if there was any development but nothing. ire looked at the


    time, almost 2 hours had passed since the incident.


    ire was worried that something had happened to that woman. After all, Be had just gone through


    such a stressful situation that would be difficult for anyone to ept. What if she decided to do


    something stupid?


    There was hesitation on ire''s face. Eventually she gritted her teeth and reluctantly took out her


    phone,


    "Boss, BELLA IS MISSING.


    I''m sorry sir I didn''t wanted to disturb you but am employ of out club is missing, so I had to call to inform


    you."


    On the other end of the phone, the man, who had been continously smoking sincest 2 hours,


    twitched his eys. He said with no expression on his face,


    "Tell me everything that happened today in the booth."


    ire did not know if she was doing the right thing. However , before meeting Jason, she had never


    seen a smile on Be''s face ever. Now, the reason for Be''s current suffering and torture is also


    because of that very man, Jason. And but ofcourse because of Henry too.


    If Jason had given Be the first stab of today, then Be''s parents and brother were the ones who


    stabbed her second. And ofcourse cherry on top was her big boss, Henry Jackson.


    ''How could it not hurt?''


    If she was not hurt and did not care, why would she ignore the box of cash and walk away? She


    needed money so badly. She even wished to split one cent in half when she spent it.


    If she did not care, she would not have denied entrapping Cindy and asked Jason to believe her infront


    of everyone.


    Perhaps Be had used all of her might to ask Jason whether he believed her or not. ire was


    terrified. She was worried that Be would do something stupid.


    She did not dare to hide anything from the person who was on the phone. She told him everything that


    happened before he came inside the booth.


    ire had already checked the entire recording of the booth from the time the gathering started.


    The man on the other end of the phone had a brief sh of worry in his eyes. He stood up quickly.


    "Go find her again. I''ll be right there."


    He did not waste much time and hung up the phone. The man took his keys before quickly walking to


    the garage. He regretteding to Jackson Mansion rather then staying at the club itself.


    Mia and Sara created nuisance when they came out of the club as Henry didn''t punish Be. Henry


    didn''t wanted either of them to stay back in the club hence he drove them to his family Mansion.


    Even though his fianc¨¦e was there in his house, he was still alone in his room, recollecting everything


    that happened today and smoking continously. His red wine had also been refilled atleast 9 times now.


    When he was at the door, he called up Martin, who was in his quarters,


    "Wake up other and follow me"


    Martin was shocked by his cold order. He did not dare to disobey him and Martin immediately dressed


    up and rushed towards the main gate.


    He was about to sit in the car when Henry stopped him,


    "I don''t need you to drive. Go and wake up others."


    Henry rejected him and drove alone. He gave instructions to Martin and especially asked him to tell


    Ray Li to give him a call right away.


    Henry then stepped on the pedal. He reversed out of the garage and did a sharp turn. The rumble of


    his engine made an extra piercing sound in the quite night.


    Martin''s pupil constricted when he went upto others. Soon more then 20 bodyguards appeared at the


    gate,. all dressed in ck.


    "I''m afraid we won''t be able to sleep tonight. We''ll each form a team of two and drive a car."


    It seemed that something bad had happened. Since there were so many of them, it would be more


    convenient to form a team and take separate cars.


    Finally they all agreed and team of highly experienced and trained bodyguards took a ck Benz each


    and drove out of the manor. Their manner was highly imposing.


    It was a hugemotion that it disturbed Mia and Sara''s sleep. They looked out of the window with


    curiosity in their eyes. They went down to ask the butler what was going on. But the well trained butler


    denied knowing anything about what was happening.


    With a loud screech, the car stopped. ire looked over and saw a car in front of the entrance. She ran


    over quickly. The man in the car got out immediately.


    "What''s she with you and Sophia?"


    His handsome face was extremely cold.


    "Yes. It''s my fault for talking to young master Lynch for a while. If not, I wouldn''t have missed Be."


    ire was worried. She did not bother about her manners with Henry anymore.


    "Mr. Jackson do you think that idiot will kill herself after being stabbed so many times today by all of


    you?"


    Under the dim streetlight, the man''s heart skipped a beat. There was worry in his eyes. His handsome


    face was even colder now. However, it was not prominent.


    "Keep quite, she is not that weak."


    Soon he could hear many cars approaching them. Martin, Ray and entire gang came over in total 11


    cars. They formed themselves in a row a d stopped in front of the entrance of the club.


    The man strode over and stopped in front of Ray. Suddenly...


    Smack~~


    A pnded on his face.


    "Where is she?"


    The cold voice asked. Ray was confused.


    "Boss... who??"


    "Be, didn''t Martin asked you to watch over her? Where is she?"


    His cold gazended on Ray Li again. When thetter heard the woman''s name, his heart sank. His


    face turned pale.


    "Boss... I...."


    "You didn''t carry out my order well enough. You treat Be as if she is nothing. You didn''t keep an eye


    on her, did you? Yes or no?"


    "Boss..."


    Ray broke out in cold sweat. It was true that he did not care about this woman. What was so good


    about that woman anyways? She killed the woman he loved, Cindy Anderson and also insulted her


    after her death.


    Henry''s handsome face was cold. He pointed at Ray''s nose.


    "I will deal with youter. Martin, maneuver the gang. Get everyone in City A here. Find her!"


    Martin nodded immediately as an acknowledgment of his orders. Henry looked at his club''s building


    and suddenly remembered that Be had stood on the jumping board of the swimming pool, which was


    inside the amusement park, and confessed to him many years ago. To be precise a day before she


    was thrown in the prison, her birthday... her 18th birthday.


    The lights in his eyes went out. He turned around and got into his car.


    "ire you stay here, it''s quitete now. If shees back to the club, then inform me immediately."


    Then he nodded to other.


    "Two of you keep patrolling around the club and two go to the dorms and wait there. Ask Miss Sophia if


    she knows anything. Call me if you see her."


    After he said that, he stepped on the pedal and the car zoomed forward. Aside from the coldness on


    the man''s face there was also faint worry.


    He did not know why he was so worried after hearing the news that his woman, his Be was missing.


    He did not know why he was anxious when ire asked him whether this woman would kill herself.


    He did not know!


    However, he had to find her!!


    The car drove on the high trestle Bridge of City A. He was driving along each and every street possible


    in search of Be. However, Henry did not realize one thing. In other people''s eyes, he was doing


    something very stupid. He was merely looking for a needle in a haystack! How could be find one


    person in sea of people.


    However, he did just that....


    Even though he was driving and looking outside at the same time, his phone was connected to blue


    tooth and through that he was in continous contact with other,


    "Have you found her?


    Have you seen her??


    Is she home???


    What about the club????"


    Henry''s gang became more and more anxious with every call he made. Time passed slowly, and it was


    already 2 in the morning.


    Suddenly!!


    An image shed inside the head of the man who was sitting on the driver''s seat. He turned on his


    signal quickly and made a turn to head to another direction.


    It seemed that the car had arrived at its destination. Henry''s long legs got out the car before mming


    the door shut. He walked towards the door slowly. She was indeed there.


    The woman was leaning against the iron gate of the amusement park without caring about her image.


    The man''s legs stood right infront of her. Be lifted her head slowly and looked at that familiar face,


    "wasn''t it enough already for today. Now are you here tough on me?"


    She asked with her cackling voice. She did not want to know why this person hade to this ce at


    this time. She did not want to know about all this. Tonight, she was exhausted.


    "ire said you went missing."


    Henry replied in deep voice. His subconscious mind wanted to say, ''I''m looking for you.'' At this


    moment, Be did not care about what he said. She did not notice the tiny details in that sentence.


    He stood infront of her and looked at her with his head lowered for a long while. Atleast a quarter of an


    hour passed. Suddenly, his eyes looked determined. It looks as if he has made an important decision.


    The man suddenly bent his waist and reached out to her.


    Smack~~


    Be smacked that long and lean hand away.


    "Don''t touch me."


    k


    Be was too tired to deal with this man today. She just wanted to stay here for a while sitting quietly


    and thinking about her future peacefully.


    Henry''s gaze shifted slowly to look at the palm that had been smacked away. He did not get angry.


    Instead, he crouched down in front of the woman.


    "When we were young, you, me, Brandon and Cindy used toe to this yground by skipping the


    sses."said Henry while sitting infront of Be.


    "Your all were my seniors. Cindy always wanted to skip sses and run around and you supported her.


    I don''t why but Brandon always pulled me along too. ...But truth was it was fun to be here." Be spoke


    softly.


    "Ya.... we tried everything here. It was so....."


    "You all did but not me..."


    Interrupted Be. Be always believed in love, romance, power of love. She read in some romantic


    book that ferris school should be enjoyed alone with the person you love and if we get to kiss inside it


    when you are on top then that love willst for seven lives.


    "Ferris wheel... You never sat on it. I remember you saying to me all domineeringly, ''Before Henry falls


    in love with Be, Be will never rife the Ferris wheel.''"


    The truth was that Cindy always forced him to skip the sses ande out for fun. He used to force


    Brandon to bring Be along. He wanted to be with her always.


    Be was touched. She continued Henry''s sentence,


    "Henry will never fall in love with Be this lifetime."


    She firmly finished Henry''s sentence. She fisted her hands. All her misfortune started the moment she


    fell in love with this man. She looked at Henry. Yes this was the man who caused her to loose too many


    things.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    First, it was her heart. Then, her identity and past. This was followed by her first child. Then her body.


    Followed by her freedom and dignity. What next?


    Then, in her dark suffocating and smelly life, she finally found a Ray of light. Whenever that special


    man looked at her, there was no despise, sarcasm or ridicule. However, everything was over today.


    While she was sitting her alone, she thought long and hard as to why was everything she owned being


    taken away from her slowly? The reason was right infront of her - Henry Jackson.


    There was a sh of pain in Henry''s eyes. He did not like the way how this woman was looking at him


    now. He puffed up his cheeks and reached out again.


    This time, he firmly grabbed the hand that was smacking at his hand. He exerted some force and


    pulled. He sessfully pulled Be right into his arms. Then, his hands traveled lower and he carried


    her bridal style.


    "Let me go!!" Be struggled. She was scared of this man. At this moment, she did not want to see this


    man.


    She was afraid of going in his car alone. She can''t forget what he had done with her in this same car.


    "Shhhh~~" He forced the woman into the passenger seat. He pressed down on her shoulders and


    ced a finger on her lips.


    "The only thing you need to do now is rest."


    There was a pity in the man''s eyes. It was so subtle that even the man himself did not realize it.


    "My body, my rules, I don''t want to sleep. I don''t want to rest."


    She was throwing a tantrum. So many things had happened today. She did it want to put on an act for


    him anymore. Henry ignored her. He sat on the driver''s seat,


    "When I say that you need to rest, then you need to rest. You have to be a good girl. Bad girls gets


    punished."


    The man''s voice was cold. However, when one listened carefully, one could hear the pity in his voice.


    But no one noticed it. Not Be and certainly not Henry himself.


    Be just heard the word ''punished.


    "Mr.Jackson is always punishing me. What if I don''t want to listen to you today? How are you going to


    punish me then??"


    Had he not punished her enough already?


    ''If he wants to punish me, then he should just do it!'' Be thought as she sat on the passenger seat.


    "If you want to punish me, Mr. Jackson, just do it. We are as usual alone in your car."


    She gave up. He should just punish her. She did not care anymore. On the driver''s seat, Henry''s eyes


    glinted. Then, they darkened. He turned his head and said in his deep voice,


    "Alright, If you want get punished then I will do it."


    After he said this, he hooked his long arms around Be''s neck and pulled her towards him. Then, he


    used another hand to rub Be''s lips furiously. His deep voice suddenly sounded in the quite car.


    "I hate that your lips have been polluted by other people, do you know that?"


    The pad of his thumb caressed Be''s lips repeatedly. Suddenly, he bent down and bit down on her


    lips.


    Yes, he bit her. As hard as he can.


    "Ugh!!!~~~"


    Be grunted when the skin of her lips broke. She reached out her hands to push Henry away. After


    bitting her, he pulled himself away and started the car. He changed the gear and stepped on the pedal


    very smoothly.


    When the car drove away, Be let go of her hand that was holding her lips. When she tasted rust in


    her mouth, she knew that it was blood.


    She was really exhausted and drained. It was as if all her energy had been sucked out of her body. She


    leaned on the car seat. ''Whatever. I''ll just let him do whatever he wants .'' She would just go along with


    him. There was no use for her to struggle anyways.


    After a while, she requested,


    "If possible then can you drop me at my dorm."


    Henry initially was nning to take her to his floor at LAS DEUX but he then agreed and drove towards


    her dorm.


    When the car stopped at the dorm, the man did not say anything and carried Be bridal style. He


    strode towards her room.


    "Don''t move. You better behave if you don''t want me to do what I did to you in the car infront of


    everyone here. Don''t make me angry. I won''t do you any good."


    Be could see almost 20 people wearing ck suits along with them she also saw ire and Sophia.


    She was touched by the way ire and Sophia supported her throughout.


    Henry had already called all his gang to wait for him at the dorm gate. After settling Be inside her


    room he asked Sophia to stay back and sent ire to her apartment.


    Henry came out of the dorm. Took out his cigarette while settling in the driver''s seat and with a deep


    puff, he called up Martin.


    "Find out everything that happened with Be since the day she was put in the prison.


    And also ask Ray why he reported wrong about Be all these years."


    Henry was already confused and disoriented since he came out of the booth. Why did Be say again


    that she was put in the prison for 4 years when he had clearly instructed her to be there only for 6


    months.


    He even asked Ray to check on her and he informed her that she was discharged from the prison right


    after 6 months.


    Why was she sitting near the garbage dumpster??


    And what child was she talking about?

 Chapter 60: 60. MY WILD KITTY CAT NUMBER 2409

    Chapter 60: 60. MY WILD KITTY CAT NUMBER 2409


    It''s been almost 4 days now since what happened in Booth 1001. Be was sitting ideal in her lounge.


    Nobody contacted her or offered her any task. Be was once again looking at her phone. It seems like


    sincest 4 days, it has be a habit of hers to check her phone every 5 - 5 minutes and look for


    any message or call from Jason.


    Yes, even though Jason left her humiliated that night, she still hoped for him to return. Be asked the


    same question to herself over and over again,


    ''Has she fallen in love with Jason?''


    She knew the answer deep down in her heart that may be she doesn''t love Jason the way she loved


    Henry but for sure she wants to love him.


    But deep down in her heart she also knew that Jason will never return. Now there is nothing left for her


    for which she should stay back in City A, especially in LAS DEUX. It''s time that she should pay 8


    million to Henry and leave for once and for all. But how will she make it? She doesnt even know how


    much she has in it.


    While sitting ideally, Be wanted to help in the kitchen but Mrs. Potts said that she also didn''t have any


    work for her for the day. But now Be thought of going to ire''s office so that she can know the total


    of amount she has collected till now.


    knock ,... knock..


    "Pleasee in..."


    "Good evening Manager ire.."


    Be greeted ire with all the due respect.


    "Good evening Be.."


    ire was happy to see Be and wished her back with equal sincerety.


    "Manager ire, do you have any work for me? Anything will do?"


    ire was quite for a minute. Actually her big boss had instructed everyone not to give any work to


    Be, atleast for a week. She was not even allowed to work in the kitchen. But ofcourse Be didn''t


    know about any such arrangement made by Henry.


    "Not as of now Be but will surely tell you as soon as somethinges up."


    Be hesitated for a while and then asked for what she was here for.


    "Manager ire, if you don''t mind... hmmm.. can you tell me how much have I made till now in my


    card, I mean the card given by Young Master Jackson?"


    ire stopped her work and looked at Be with a smile.


    "Yes, ofcourse. And why do you need my permission to see and also you don''t have to hesitate to ask


    for it, after all it''s your money. It''s your hardwork."


    Saying this, she opened her personal drawer and took out an envelope from it and handed it over to


    Be. Thetter took the envelope and opened. There were few cheques and one card. Be looked at


    ire with an anxious expression.


    "Don''t be disappointed Be. These are all your cheques. I thought of depositing them all together once


    you are done calcting."


    ire said while still maintaining her smile. She didn''t wanted Be to know the truth that all updates of


    this ount goes to Henry''s mobile directly and he keeps a check on it. As far as Be is concerned,


    ire doesn''t trust Henry. She knows that Henry will never let Be go.


    She then remembered how Henry was looking for Be on the day when she was missing. He was


    mad, angry and worried. ire was sure that Henry will never let Be leave. He will never give hee ,


    her freedom, even if she pays 8 million to him. That''d why once he happens to see money in her


    ount, he will for sure stop all the means of her earnings.


    "How much.... hmmmm"


    "Well..st time I checked then it was somewhere around 5 million plus few hundred thousand more.


    So adding what you got that day it should around 6khs plus."


    "Oh... that means I am still short with 2 millions or so!"


    Be signed and then asked,


    "When will you deposit the amount?"


    "If you want I will get it done tomorrow."


    "Thank you so much Manager ire."


    After a pause Be spoke again.


    "Can I get this card for today?"


    "Why are you requesting me Be. This is your hard earn money. Ofcourse you can have it. At present


    also there are few hundred thousands in it."


    Actually Be did not need it for herself but she wanted to transfer the money to somebody. It''s been


    long that she has not done that.


    "Thank you. I will take a leave first."


    ire pitted this girl. She saw that Be was continously looking at her phone time to time. Saying this


    Be and walked out of her office.


    She then went to the canteen, took her usual soyamilk and water and sat on her usual corner. Time by


    time she was still looking at her phone.But nothing came.


    One more day and no response from Jason''s side. Be finally gave up and epted the reality. She


    picked up her bag and left the club and headed towards her dorm.


    She stopped at the ATM which was not very far from the club. It was a weekend and hence there were


    many customers in the club. ATM was also packed. She waited for her number


    Once inside the ATM, she withdrew around 2000 bucks and ced them in her bag.


    As soon as she turned to leave she banged into a strong chest. Be immediately apologized to the


    man and walked out without even ncing at the man. Everyoneing to the club was a Richie and


    she didn''t wanted anymore trouble hence she didn''t even look at the man with whom she had just


    banged with.


    As soon as Be came on the footpath and started walking towards her dorm, suddenly a strong hand


    held her wrist and before Be could react, that person spoke,


    "Hey how are you doing MY WILD KITTY CAT?"


    As soon as Be heard that familiar voice she started trembling. She was scared and she started


    feeling dizzy and within seconds she fainted. That man took her in his arms and carried her into his car.


    He ced her in the passenger seat and then sat on the driver''s.


    He adjusted his car''s temperature to make it a little cool. He then walked out of the car, lit a cigarette


    and waited for Be to wake up. He did all this so fluently as if he knew what will be Be''s reaction


    after this.


    Time by time he was looking at the pale woman inside his car. She seemed to ufortable. Her


    eyshes were moving inspite of being unconscious. He gave her a meaningful looks and nodded his


    head as if he also knew what she was dreaming about.


    .......


    "How many times have you tried to escape now? "


    Four fastshes rains down on Be''s back in rapid session causing her to scream.


    "Oh I am not done yet, you whore."


    Another four hits her. More screams of agony.


    "Oh my God, warden you must learn to control your anger or else it will be bad for you."


    Came a strong voice from behind. Be was tied on the ice stack and was lifeless. Her screams had


    faded away and her tears had dried.


    Ricky came close to Be while looking at her back which was full ofsh scars and were bleeding.


    New scars over the old. He then came towards her head end and lifted her face. Her eyes were dead.


    She was lifeless lying on the ice stack, naked, tied with all four limbs.


    "What did she do now that made you so angry?"


    Asked Ricky while clinching his teeth. Warden was now little scared. She totally forgot that it was the


    15th day of the month and Mr. Ricky A. will here for Be.


    Ricky was one of the distinguished guests that the warden had invited for Be''s 21st birthday g


    dinner. It was the same day when Be was left with multiple inquiries in her body after she jumped


    from the top floor of the prison.


    Since then Ricky often visited the prison. He had started having a liking for Be. Initially for a month,


    he came daily then he came once a week for another 1 month and sincest 2 months, he ising


    twice a month.


    Even though he did not visit Be daily now, still he and the warden did.not leave Be alone. Everyday


    Be had few people, arranged by Ricky A, who raped her as the way they wanted. The warden always


    felt that the pattern and the methods that these people and Ricky were using on Be was as if they


    were preparing her for something else. But to her it hardly mattered.


    But what scared the warden was scars left on Be''s body by her and Be''s jail mates. For some


    reason Ricky literally worshipped Be''s body. And warden was quite aware of it. Hence people beating


    up Be had reduced since Ricky tasted her.


    Everything was allowed during. During sex they were allowed to choke her, spank her, beat her with


    lashes, use vibratory, tie her up, literally anything they pleased. But after that nobody was allowed even


    to touch Be''s single hair. And today the warden had beaten Be very brutally. He was furious and


    warden knew about it.


    The warden took two steps back seeing that Ricky was approaching towards her step by step. He


    picked up thesh that was thrown by the warden on the ground. He grabbed it andshed it on the


    warden.


    The warden started to scream. He looked the leader of the prisoner and asked her to release Be


    immediately. Seeing that the warden was not saying anything, she immediately unhooked Be. As


    soon as Be''s limbs became free from the chains, her battered body feel hard on the ground with a


    thud!


    Ricky was even more furious now. He tore open the warden''s and the gang leader''s clothes and started


    lashing on their ass, breasts, face, back., where he wished. Both of them were continously crying for


    mercy but not a single plead of their''s entered Ricky''s ears. After nearly experiencing 30shes each,


    both of them copsed and fainted.


    Ricky then came forward and picked up Be in a bridal style and walked upto the special room from


    where Be''s misery had started. This was the room specially designed for Henry Jackson when he


    used toe daily to assult Be in the prison. Butter it became room for Be''s sexual


    performances.


    Ricky carefully ced Be on the bed and asked his assistant to bring the first aid box. It was a


    common practice for the warden to present the girls from the prison as sex workers and earn a huge


    sum of money from them. Be was not the first victim. Ricky had sex with many female prisoners


    before. But it was for first time that Ricky hade back again and again for the same female. Be it a


    prisoner or a non convict, Ricky neve entered the same pussy again.


    He was a dominant like an Alpha king and never in his life he fucked the same pussy again. But since


    last so many months , he continued toe back to the prison and have sex with only one woman, his


    wild kitty cat number 2409.


    He was impressed by how she jumped from the sixth floor to avoid getting vited. He was impressed


    by seeing that this girl had survived so much of torture while being in the prison. He knew very well that


    this girl will not give in to any man until and unless she is not threatened. And luckily the warden and he


    knew exactly what can they use to threaten her.


    Now she was his submissive whom he had personally trained for something big. He looked at Be


    who was lying almost dead on the bed one more time before walking out of the room.


    It''s been a weak and Be wondered howe no one has beaten her up or tortured her sincest 1


    weak.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Infact both warden as well as the gang leader were not to be seen at all in the prison. Be should feel


    happy but for some reason she felt that this was like a silence before a storm.


    Be was sitting and doing the entire prison''sundry when she heard strong footsteps behind her.


    Before she could turn to see who is it, the man spoke,


    "I have something special nned for you this evening, my wild kitty cat mumber 2409."


    Be heard that voice and she felt as if she has stopped breathing. Her hands became stiff and her


    entire body was trembling. Even though this man had never raised his hands on her apart from during


    sex, but his and his associates sexual preferences scared her till death. They were terrifying, painful,


    humiliating and psychic. She could never cope up with anyone of them till the end and eventually she


    always fainted. Amongst the all, Ricky was the most terrifying person.


    Ricky came from behind and held her in his arms. He smelled her body and even though it was not a


    pleasant smell but it seemed to give him some relief.


    "I have bought you a gift. Be ready at seven and wear this."


    He tosses some fabric in her hands along with a corset and high heeled boots that seems to go high


    with lots of buckles on them too.


    "Lots of make up. Understand?"


    Before Be could respond there came another terrifying voice and that was the warden. Even though


    the warden was afraid toe infront of Ricky but she didn''t had a choice. She surely can''t keep him


    angry for a long time. She need to make up to him.


    "She will be ready on time. And exactly the way you want her to be. I will personally assign someone to


    so her makeup and doll her up."


    Saying that she seductively tried to touch Ricky''s chest. Ricky held her hand and pushed her away. He


    then held Be''s waist and pulled her closer,


    "Do you understand my wild kitty cat?"


    Nodding her head, Be tried to move little back. The warden wanted to please Ricky. She sensed that


    Ricky won''t let her touch him so now the only option was to please him with Be.


    "Wow what a lovely and thoughtful gift. Surely Mr. Ricky A. must have nned something big for you


    darling. Why don''t you thank him in the way he likes the most?"


    Saying that she gave a meaningful smile to Ricky. Ricky was somehow happy with warden''s


    suggestion. He took the things from Be''s hands and gave it to the warden.


    "Do what I like the most. You will be rewarded well in the end. And if you don''t then .... You know what


    we can do! Don''t you??"


    Ricky knew Be won''t do any such things willingly so he had to threaten her a bit.


    "I understand perfectly."


    Saying that Be smiled and gave him a kiss to which he responded eagerly and passionatly. Even


    though Be didn''t feel any passion. After a while Be withdrew back.


    "You have be such a good girl. Come here."


    Reaching out for her again he demanded another kiss and she allowed him to dominate her as he sees


    fit, earning a loud moan from him. He roamed around her body with greedy hands. He held her hand


    and ced it straight down to his hardening length. He pressed her against him and snaked her hands


    inside his pants and madr a firm grip by her hand around his cock. With fast and hard strokes, he


    started jerking himself off. Slowly he left her hand and now Be was doing for him.


    "You just keep getting better and better."


    He praises between moans.


    "In your mouth. Now."


    Comes his demand. He unbuckles his pants and pushes Be hard on her shoulders. Seeing her


    standing on her knees, Ricky takes his cock and pushes it in her mouth. He then pulls her hair and


    make her look at him. He then gives her a meaningful looks.


    Be understands what he wanted to tell her and starts sucking loudly, just the way he likes it. Sloppy,


    wet, loud and all of his length inside with many moans. It doesn''t take long for him to shoot his load


    inside her mouth.


    "We havee a long way, my wild kitty cat. From jumping from the roof to now sucking me so well,


    you have improved greatly these months. I appreciate your way of disying gratitude towards what I


    give you."


    Gently he strokes her cheeks.


    "Be good tonight and I will reward you. I will give you the phone for 1 whole hour."


    Hearing this Be''s eyes lit. Seeing that even Ricky smiled,


    "Four hours to be dolled up and ready to go. Please make sure of her appearance."


    That are hisst instructions before he kisses Be on her forehead and leaves the room. When alone ,


    Be ran towards the washroom and brushes her teeth several times then takes a scolding hot shower.


    Scrubbing herself almost raw but still feeling dirty. Shampooing her hair three times and rinsing


    properly then adding some oils and conditioner.


    This disy earned her many points of trusts. She hopes to keep him this sated throughout the


    evening and get that reward he spoke of.


    Shutting off the water she grabs a towel and dries off. Looking at the skimpy looking fabric Be notice


    it''s a leather dress that barely reaches her thighs and body tight as well. One shoulder strap. All ck.


    With the red corset on, she will stand out the way he likes. ck boots that surely goes thigh high with


    buckles to match the corset.


    Soon the warden enters the washroom area. Be getting to use so many things to brush her teeth and


    wash her body and shampoo her hair was a blessing in disguise. All these things and extra to make her


    body clean was only given to her when Ricky was suppose toe. He had especially instructed the


    warden and provided the best international brands for Be. But this was given to her only once or


    twice a month.


    Her jail mates threw her towel away in a corner, making her naked and gets started. First hair, blow


    drying it, more oil to keep it smooth and soft, then curls it. Be''s hair were thin, fragile and short.


    Hence they attached few artificial hair and thus they curled fast. She hated every part of this but the


    better job the less beating she gets.


    Hair curled to perfection and then they proceeded to do makeup. Dark smokey eyes with fakeshes


    and lots of eyeliner. Making sure to cover that hideous scar on her forehead. Deep red lipstick for


    effects.


    Last buckling up the boots and the dress. As she guess right, they reached a little above mid-thigh


    while the dress barely covered her butts, which was only having a string of the thong. And no bra. And


    she was all set for the evening.


    "I see you made it in time."


    Apuding he hungrily caresses her with his eyes as he saunters into the room. He stops to inspect


    her more closely before cing himself behind her.


    "For you."


    He said while he was holding up a red cor with a lock for her to see just before cing it around her


    neck with a soft click. He then turns towards the warden,


    "You and your girls did a beautiful work. I am happy to see that after working with me for so many years


    you now know my taste well. I am happy."


    Saying that he leaned forward and kissed the warden while caressing her ass tightly, which earned him


    a small whimper. Satisfied with the warden''s response and his kitty cat''s looks, he held his arms out for


    Be to take.


    "Time to go."


    Be was surprised. What did he mean by ''time to go''?


    Where were they going??


    Where was he taking her???


    Can she just go out of prison just like that????


    She was getting scared. Ricky could sense her fear but he said nothing. Getting into the car they drove


    for little over an hour before stopping outside what looks to be a night club. Be tried to look outside


    the car but couldn''t see anything as the sses of the car was covered with thickyers of ck


    sheets. There was also a segregation between the front and back seats hence she couldn''t see


    anything from the front window either.


    Before stepping out of the car, Ricky attaches a leash to her cor. Surprised she nearly spoke up in


    protests but managed to hold tongue atst moment, thinking about her reward which she will receive


    in the end.


    With the leash in his hand he leads the way. People were standing in a line outside, crowded together,


    in hopes of getting in while they just walked in without so much as a little squeaky sound from the


    bounchers. In fact each and every person they crossed, that person bowed respectfully to Ricky.


    The inside was like any expansive night club. Ricky escorts her passing dancing bodies and seated


    people. They cross the room to a door in the corner. A suit d bouncer let them pass, after bowing to


    Ricky, and the thumping sounds of bass can no longer be heard.


    Another type of music greeted them at the end of the hallway. Darker tunes. Opening the door, Be


    was not prepared for the sight.


    Ricky has taken her to a BDSM club. Her night of earning points will prove to be harder but not


    impossible..

 Chapter 61: 61. YOUR PERFORMANCE

    Chapter 61: 61. YOUR PERFORMANCE


    After a while, Be slowly opened her eyes. Bright light was getting emitted from outside which made


    her vision a little difficult. After getting ustomed with the light, she sat up straight on the passenger


    seat.


    As she was trying to figure what had happened before she fainted, she heard someone clearing his


    throat.


    "So, finally my wild kitty cat is awake!"


    Said Ricky while handing over a bottle of water to her. Without looking in the eyes of the man, she took


    the bottle and drank a sip. Eventhough Be was still scared of Ricky, she knew that she can''t faint


    again. Running away is also not an option.


    Now that this man has seen her and she knows his power. He will hunt her down if needed. She has to


    face him,


    "Master.." Be bowed a little while sitting on her seat.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh no kitty cat , I am not your master anymore."


    He paused for a second, and started caressing her cheeks as he spoke again,


    "Eventhough I have missed you alot but I am not your master anymore. You can call me Mr. Ricky A or


    anything else that you feelfortable in calling me, monster , demon, devil...."


    He smirked ....


    "I deserved to be called all of that. After all what I had done with you is surely unforgivable. But trust me


    my intentions were never to hurt you.


    Hmmmmmm...."


    Said while moving his hand on his hair..


    "except for during sex."


    He then noticed that Be was not looking at him at all and like in the past her head was low.


    ''Hey listen Kitty , you don''t have to be scared of me anymore. You are not in prison anymore and I don''t


    owe you anymore."


    Be was little confused and she looked at him for the first time since she was sitting in the car. Ricky


    was mesmerized by those eyes. Even though they were empty but, may be being a dominant for years,


    he actually loved these kind of lonely, empty eyes of his submissive. And he really doesn''t remember


    which woman satisfied his dominat hunger better then Be. She was the best fit for him.


    He subconsciously raised his hand and started caressing her cheeks again.


    "You look little better then what you looked in the prison. But still confused like always."


    Heughed. His wild kitty cat was amazing. He adored her alot.


    "Looks like your warden never told you about anything. And surely you didn''t had any friend back in the


    prison through whom you would have know what was going around you.


    But before I tell you anything and everything.. I m hungry , let''s go sit somewhere and have our dinner.


    Shall we?"


    Be wanted to refuse but he gave her no time for refusal and brought her to a nearby restaurant and


    sat. Even though Be had slept with him for n number of times but for the first time she was actually


    noticing him.


    Ricky was an extremely handsome man. He must be somewhere around in early thirties. Quite tall,


    heavy built, tanned clean skin. His muscles were twitching out of his suit. His ck hair were well set


    with gel. His 2 buttons were open revealing his strong chest. He had a dangerous aura surrounding him


    which made Be scared of him.


    After ordering the food for himself , he handed over the menu to Be for ordering. Seeing that she was


    not ordering anything,


    "Kitty, don''t you like this restaurant or may be the dishes? Do you want to go somewhere else?"


    "No, it''s fine here."


    "Then why aren''t you ordering anything?"


    "Can I get a ss of cold water please."


    Be asked the steward softly.


    " A ss of cold water, kitty you really hate me so much that you can''t even eat a meal with me!...


    Hmmm ffffff ~


    Well I surely deserve it but I never took you for free except for the first time when you jumped..."


    Ricky clenched his teeth as if he was trying to suppress his anger.


    ''And I''m sorry I didn''t know that, that day was your birthday, that too 21st. It was quite a young age to


    suffer like that and I really didn''t know that you were forced for such act....


    But after tasting her once Ricky couldn''t control hisself and came again and again for her and for that I


    paid your services.


    " I owned you kitty. I have been with many woman and trust me I don''t use the same pussy again but


    after being with you...


    You became my obsession and soon it became a feeling of possession. I wanted all your possession.


    That''s why I gave such a big sum of money to you and your warden."


    Said Ricky while softly touching Be''s cheeks. He could see her eyes full of surprise. He understood


    that Be knew nothing about it at all. He held her right palm in his hands and exined..


    "Let me tell you from the starting, my name is Ricky A. I''m the owner of the club where I took you, THE


    WILD HUNT."


    Be now understood why everyone were bowing to Ricky plus why were they not stopped at the gate


    by the bouncers.


    "I am a dominant and as you know I am into BDSM, bondage. It gives me pleasure. That''s why apart


    from having best erotic bar dance club, I even have a section especially designed for BDSM there."


    Said while running his hand in his hair.


    "Where I took you. Hmmm.....


    Hmmm for the performance.


    Actually when I was called at the prison , I didn''t know you. It was the first time I saw you. And trust me


    my younger pal couldn''t hold himself the minute it saw you. Even though I wanted to have you alone


    but that was not possible as there were so many people already invited for the event.


    Initially I was little angry too seeing the way you were moaning on each and every dick butter when


    you struggled and even jumped then I came to know that it was all against your will and you were


    threatened to do so.


    I went back to prison the very next day but you were unconscious. There I enquired about the event


    that took ce a day before and I was told that it was your 21st birthday. But I failed to understand why


    did the warden behaved so inhuman with you to make you have sex with almost 12 people at a time.


    Then I came to know that you had offended someone you shouldn''t and it was your retribution type.


    And I also came to know little bit about how you were made to have sex so many times. (ofcourse he


    omitted the part about how he came to know about it.)


    I saw a submissive in you and I came back again to feel it myself. And soon ... well you know the rest.


    When I couldn''te, others used toe. You had something in you that attracted people. And that''s


    why they used to demand for you. Now, why me? Because I owned you. I gave a huge some of money


    to the warden and technically purchased you. I used to send international quality cosmetics and daily


    needs stuff for you and also food but I am sure you never received them."


    Just then their food was served.


    "Well.. talking about food and food is here. Please will you also eat with me?"


    "I wish I could Mr. Ricky Sir but I can''t."


    Be sensed some disappointment in his eyes. Ricky was telling her about part of that life of hers that


    she herself didn''t know about. So she didn''t wanted to hide anything.


    "It''s not like I don''t want to eat with you but it''s like... I can''t. The warden and my jail mates had burnt


    my voice cord and food pipe around 4 years back. Since then I am not able to eat. It''s hurts alot."


    Hearing this Ricky tightened his grip on the spoon that he was holding.


    "Sir, if you owned me then why did you let other men rape me?"


    "Well.... for that. It was a part of your training.... hmmmmm Do you remember when I first took you to


    my club, what had happened?"


    How can Be forget that. When she first entered the BDSM, she got scared Everything was scary and


    dark. But what gave her slight relief was that she was not alone.


    Ricky made her sit on floor on her four like she was a dog, while holding on the leash that was attached


    to her cor. A beautiful woman , staked naked came over and gave a number tag to Ricky and he


    attached the same to her cor. And soon the announcement was made,


    "let the hunt begin."


    Ricky got up and pulled Be towards a small stage type room. There were many such rooms. Soon


    Be was tied on the bed with all four limbs on all four corners. Ricky gently kissed on her forehead,


    "Be good, it won''t hurt much."


    saying that he went and sat on his seat back. Soon 4 men came and stood next to her bed. They were


    naked, showcasing all their glory without a worry.


    The room started rotating and so did Be''s world. One hour, two hours, three hours... her torture


    continued, 4 men went, 4 new came, sometimes even more. They were fucking all her holes. They did


    everything possible, from double fucking her ass to double fucking her pussy.


    Be even forgot the counts of men who came and fucked her. She didn''t even remember for how long


    this was going on for. She was in pain, but not only because of sex but also by their beating.


    Her entire body was painted blue ck byshes that have hit her hard. There were visible red marks


    on her body due to bitting. Her nipples were cracked and bleeding due to clipping and even piercing.


    Yes, they pierced both her nipples. Her pussy was swollen and her clitoris also faced the same


    treatment like the nipples. Even it was pierced and there handed a small ring , like nipples. Her asshole


    was erged with multiple cuts around it.


    After, what seemed like infinity, all men retreated back. Be''s body was now covered with men''s


    semen, their body fluids, sweat and blood. Just as she thought everything was over. Two men came


    and turned her to sit on her all four. They tied her hands forward and her leash tightly to the bed.


    Then came another nightmare, Be''s body was now abused by vibrators which were attached with the


    sex machine. Initially, the machine was set in slow mode and gradually it was increased upto


    maximum. Both her ass and her pussy were getting fucked hard because of the vibrators. She was


    now fucked together in both her holes by this giant dildo machine for more then a hour. Be doesn''t


    remember anything regarding the time as she but obviously fainted.


    "Be... "


    "Ya..."


    "I ordered an ice cream for you. Try it, your throat will feel better."


    Saying that Ricky handed over the cup of ice cream to Be and he continued with his meal.


    "it was apetition that time. An annualpetition. You see we, the BDSMmunity have our


    own culture and rules. Thatpetition is held every year and we look for the best submissive. And


    ofcourse the winner gets unimaginable rewards. And the dominant of that sub, gets opportunities to


    expand their this business. And thatpetition my dear, you won. It''s judged ording to number of


    men you fucked. Thier stamina to bear all the beatings and finally to hold herself when that machine


    starts.....


    Well and you did amazing. As my submissive we won and trust me till date I have not seen any


    submissive as great as you. But unfortunately I couldn''t find you.


    I... I must apologize that I was unable to find you as I had to go back to Germany for some stuff of


    mine. Me and my club gained so much of poprity only because of you. In these few months I opened


    2 more clubs. And the Wild Hunt as be number one again.


    Thank you.. You deserved your share but I am sure you didn''t know anything about this, right?"


    Be didn''t answer him. Understanding that he won''t get any answers from her, he continued to talk.


    He knew her for almost two years now. They had spent many nights together but to be frank it was the


    first time they were sitting and talking. And Ricky wanted it to be like this. He was very pleased and


    happy with the fact that they were sitting like normal people and talking. Even though he was doing all


    the talking, but spending some time with Be was all he wanted at this moment.


    "By the way what are you doing at this hour and that too near a club?"


    Ricky asked with a concern that could be seen clearly on his face. Be looked at him and was now


    more confused. Why did she felt as if she saw some sadness in his eyes.


    "I work here." said Be, keeping her head down.


    "Work... here?"


    "Yes, I am an attendant here."


    Be raised her eyes and immediately lowered them again.


    "Oh... "


    "Can I ask you something.. "


    "Can I ask you something.. "


    Both said in unison and then became quite. Be lowered her eyes whereas Ricky was smiling looking


    at her.


    "I have done all the talkings today. Why don''t you ask first."


    "Sir, you said my performance was very good back then and that''s why people asked for me..."


    "That''s right..." Ricky shook his head in approval.


    "How much do you pay for a performance?."


    Be asked while gathering all her courage.


    "Well, it depends on the performer."


    Ricky stopped eating. He had clenched his fists under the table. And now was looking at Be in a bit


    of anger. But he disguised himself well.


    "I want to perform, once. I need..."


    Be thought for a minute.


    "I need 3 million. Can it be done."


    Her words had doubt. Was she worth three million. She sincerely doubted herself.


    "That''s all? I will give you 5 million and.... a lot more that were yours." He said hisst sentence while


    clinching his teeth.


    "Give me ur card details."


    Be immediately gave him the card that Henry had given her. But within seconds she realized that


    something was wrong.


    "Please put only 2 million in this card. For rest I will give you another one."


    Ricky seems not to have any issue with this, hence he agreed. He wanted to ask her to be his


    submissive forever. But when Be offered herself for a performance, he couldn''t resist. After all he is a


    business man.


    He can always make her his after this performance plus even if she agrees to be his mistress, he will


    be bringing her often to the club anyways. So it hardly mattered to him.


    "Deal then... After two days WILL BE YOUR PERFORMANCE. Oh lord.. I can hardly wait for it."


    After finalizing the deal, Ricky dropped Be at her dorm and left. After freshening herself, Be sat by


    her window and saw the empty dark street. She knew that her decision was not very wise but she


    needs money. she needs to run away from this ce, from these people, from Jason, from Henry.. from


    everyone. She just needs to run away, as early as possible. For that she can do anything plus nothing


    was left in her body that was worth saving. Her body was already broken and used uncountable times,


    without her will. Then why not to use it again plus it''s hold her freedom.

 Chapter 62: Sorry

    Chapter 62: Sorry


    I sincerely apologize for dy in updating a new chapter.


    I was busy with my Corona ward duties initially and now I, myself, is tested positive for it. And was


    down with high grade fever and cough. Now my symptoms have reduced and Still in quarantine so I


    guess it''s the right time to finish off the story now.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    thanx for being patient with me and liking my writing.


    thank you

 Chapter 63: 62. TAKE AWAY ALL HER PAIN

    Chapter 63: 62. TAKE AWAY ALL HER PAIN


    Finally the day hase. Be had taken two days off from her work. Even though ire was little


    suspicious, as Be seldom took any leave but she gave in.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After her meeting with Ricky at the restaurant, they met few more times. Be had given her bank


    cards to him. And also informed him how much money to be transferred into which ount. She had


    decided to split her money.


    Ricky continously discouraged her and even refused her to not get into the performance. But Be


    insisted. She had also visited the Wild Hunt few times with and without Ricky. Knowing that she was a


    sub who made the Wild Hunt win thepetition, many dominants who had watched her perform


    demanded for her.


    Be kind of warned Ricky that if he doesn''t allow her to perform then she might go directly to another


    dominant. Ricky was surprised to see the determination and guts of this girl and ofcourse he didn''t


    wanted to loose her to any other dominant, that''s why he agreed.


    But he had his own conditions for it, and mainly being that the type of session will be decided by him


    alone and Be won''t interfere with it. And she will be paid as promised.


    Ricky felt guilty towards Be because of all that he has done with her. Initially he didn''t know anything


    about her and he simply thought of her as yet another prison whore. By the time he came to know


    about the truth, his mind was full of desire and lust for her. Plus he always thought that the money that


    he has given to Be , from the performance in the club and for the time he has spent with her in prison


    , would be a good way topensate. But now after knowing all the truth, he felt even more guilty.


    Hence he decided to do something for her more then that she demanded.


    At around 5 in the evening, Be received few gift boxes which were beautifully wrapped. She opened


    one of the boxes and with no surprise , she saw a beautiful ckcey lingerie with cks, and red


    corset. There was another box which was full of international makeup brand products andst one had


    sexy 5 inch stellitoes. Doing BDSM for so many times, Be now knew how to dress up fast. She


    quickly wore her dress and did her make up, lots and lots of it.


    Thest box had an overcoat in it. Be smiled slightly seeing that overcoat and remembered her first


    time when Ricky took her to the club, half naked with leash and cor.


    Remembering that, Be looked for the cor in all the boxes but couldn''t find any. She was a little


    confused, Shouldn''t she be wearing a cor as she will be bing a submissive for tonite? Be was


    still in her thoughts when suddenly her phone rang,


    "Are you done my wild kitten?"


    "Yes......hmmm "


    "Something wrong babies?"


    "Mr.Ricky, I didn''t find any cor inside the boxes...."


    Be wanted to inform Ricky regarding this as she remembered once in the prison, she was suppose to


    be a submissive to another man and she forgot to wear the cor and that man was furious and took it


    as an insult and whipped her so hard that she was ina for almost for 2 days. She didn''t wanted to


    do the same mistake again.


    "You couldn''t find it as there wasn''t any. Now, don''t waste your time, your ride is waiting for you outside.


    Be a good girl and do as told and don''t ask for anything to anyone, understood?"


    "Yes... but ..."


    "I said don''t ask for anything, Didn''t I Be?"


    "Won''t you be there Mr. Ricky?"


    "You want me Be? Oh, I see... have you fallen in love with me, my kitty cat?" said Ricky while smiling


    brightly.


    "No, I... I mean..."


    Be couldn''t frame her sentence. And Ricky spoke,


    "I understand. No, I won''t be there. I have something important to deal with and I''m flying to Germany


    today. But don''t worry I will keep a check on youpletely.


    Now, if you have dressed then go sit in your car. Don''t waste your time. My club manager, Neil , will


    take you to your room.


    And listen.. you are doing BDSM today but they are not your masters, that''s why there is no cor. Take


    care my kitty."


    "Oh.... thank you.. Mr. Ricky....."


    As soon as she said that, Ricky hanged up his phone. Even though he himself was a dominant but he


    didn''t like the idea of Be performing with others anymore. He wanted to be her''s only dominant and


    have sex with her.


    But at the same he even felt like making love to her in a normal way. He wanted to experience having


    sex with her like any normal loving couple do. And he was determined to make this dream of his cone


    true one day.


    Soon Be reached her destined room, with the help of Manager Neil. Like always before the act was


    to start, she was informed about it. It was then, that Manager Neil informed her that, there will be four


    men with her who is only allowed to have oral sex with her but can cum whereever they want on her


    body. They are not allowed to insert their dicks in her pussy or ass.


    Be was little confused. Then Neil told her that she will be fucked in all her wholes but not by their


    dicks but by BDSM machines today. Be was shocked and scared but at the same she felt relieved


    that atleast there will be no insertion by these men.


    Little did she know about a dominat''s wild fantasies.


    Ricky, being a dominant himself, knew this well hence he had arranged this. He knew that this will be


    equally painful to her, or maybe even more, but still will be less humiliating. He knew once he allowed


    men to take her then they won''t stop until theypletely break her down. Hence, he came up with


    this arrangement.


    Soon Be was on her knees and all the four men were naked and Be was sucking them. One of the


    man had pushed his entire cock in her mouth while tightly holding her hair. He was harshly thrashing


    inside her throat. Be''s eyes were bulging, red and watery by now. She was literally gagging but that


    man did not stop.


    Meanwhile she was jerking two more dicks in both her hands. While thest one was preparing for


    something else. Soon Be was carried by these man on to the bed and was asked to stay on all her


    fours.


    This was not the first time that machine will be used on Be hence she was not that scared. As she


    was thinking about it, one of the men inserted a huge, almost 10 inches long and 3 inches thick


    machine attached dildo into her vagina. Be screamed due to sudden invasion. All the men were


    laughing on her. Initially the pace was slow but then it was increased to maximum within 5 minutes.


    Then another attachment was made and almost of the same size, another dildo was put inside her ass.


    Be clenched her palms into fist due to pain. Her eyes were watering but still she controlled.


    All the four men were dominats but out of them, One of the man always wanted to fuck Be. He


    wanted her since thest time he had fucked her during the act. He wanted her to be his personal sub.


    He wanted to fuck her again and again but Ricky had kept her identity hidden and whenever she


    appeared again in the club, she was directly taken to Ricky''s private yroom , exclusively for him only.


    This man named, Robin, never got a chance on Be again.


    And today when he saw her entering inside the room, he was more then surprised and happy but was


    also angry at the same time as they were told not to fuck her, as per Ricky''s orders. He was frustrated.


    He wanted to punish this girl who was suppose to his, was once again protected by some other men. It


    hurted his ego. He decided to teach her a lesson.


    He stopped the machine. Removed both the dildos from Be''s body. He brought rope and tied Be''s


    both the arms at the back and then tied them to her ankles. And the ankle''s ropes to the sides of the


    bed. Now Be was in a position where she couldn''t move at all. Robin was happy seeing her like this.


    This is how a submissive should look like, he thought. He was a sadist.


    He then inserted the dildos again and in full speed. He then started whipping her withshes and


    leather belts on her back, buttocks and legs. Be wanted to scream but her mouth was filled with other


    men''s cock. She couldn''t resist. Then she remembered, this was her own choice. All the men took


    turns in fucking her mouth. This continued for 2 hours or so. The machine was continously fucking both


    her holes for 2 hours. In addition to this, Robin even inserted few other dildos in her vaginal and ass


    hole at the same time along with machine dildos, which caused her to bleed but Robin didn''t stop.


    Finally when the time was over, the machine stopped and so did the men.


    Robin lost the number of counts he and his other men had cummed in Be''s mouth. They have also


    spared their semen on her face, eyes, hair, boobs, her entire body including her vagina and asshole.


    They were not allowed to insert but nobody said that they couldn''t spray on her private parts. Before


    leaving, they untied the ropes and left.


    Even though Robin punished Be hard but was still not happy as while he was whipping her skin off,


    he was informed by Neil that if he puts one more leash or belt on Be then his and his men''s hands


    will be cut off. And as their punishment the timings for this session was also reduced to 2 hours from 3


    hours. Robin was frustrated but couldn''t do anything. Ricky was a mafia, he was the big boss. Nobody


    dared go against him. His name was terror.


    Seating in his private jet, Ricky could see everything that was going on in that room, through his


    Webcam. His blood boiled when those men started hitting Be with leash and belts. After few leashes


    , Ricky couldn''t control himself and called Neil.


    He saw that after all the four left, Be was still lying in the same position with her lifeless body. He


    could see her crying. She was trying her best to suppress her voice. For some reason, seeing her like


    this, Ricky was feeling hurt. He wanted to rush to her and take her in his arms and give her all the


    happiness and love that''s possible in this world so that she is no more in this pain. He WANTED TO


    TAKE AWAY ALL HER PAIN.


    He then decided that once he is back from Germany, he will take Be with him and will keep her with


    him forever. He even decided that , if she agreed then then they will get married and if not then he will


    be equally happy to keep her as his lover and will only have her in his life and nobody else. He even


    nned that if she did not agree with his domiant lifestyle then he will leave that also but not Be.


    Thinking about all this, there was a broad smile on his face. He then saw the details of the two bank


    cards given by Be. He took out one of the card, this was a ck card ( Ricky was unaware of the fact


    that this was actually Henry''s card). As requested by Be, he transferred 2 million in this card and


    around 10 millions in her another card. Even though they had spoken for 5 million but he had made a


    promise to himself to try topensate to her losses that knowingly and unknowingly were made by


    him.


    Finally after doing the transfer, he looked at his screen again and called up Neil to give him instructions


    of not disturbing Be at all. She can stay in the room for as long as she wished and No one should


    wake her up. He also instructed him to take out a paper bag that was kept in his office and put it on the


    table inside Be''s room. Ricky had already prepared a dress for Be so that she can change into that


    and leave whenever she feltfortable.


    After giving all the instructions and seeing Be sleeping peacefully, he closed hisptop and then


    leaned back and closed his eyes too. There was a continous smile on his face. It seemed that he was


    thinking about something and was very happy with that thought.


    "Wait for me. It''s just a matter of one week. I wille and take you away my kitty cat... my wild kitty


    cat."


    He said with augh.

 Chapter 64: 63. GANG RAPED BRUTALLY QUITE LOT OF TIME

    Chapter 64: 63. GANG RAPED BRUTALLY QUITE LOT OF TIME


    Henry was sitting in his luxurious office which was located in one of the tallest sky scaper of city A. This


    building was known for its unique and rich design and ofcourse also by the name of the owner if this


    building, which was none other then Henry himself.


    He was trying to focus on his work but was unable to do so. His mind waspletely upied by


    Be. His eyes were blood red and bulging out. It''s been a week now, he was not able to sleep for a


    minute also. Whenever he closed his eyes, he could see Be''s face when she was holding his


    trousers and begging for not sending her to the prison.


    He couldn''t focus on his work either as again and again her words were ringing in his ears,


    '' four years.... miserable..... lost my 1st child.... sitting next to garbage can''.


    He has asked Martin to find out everything about Be fromst 4 years but still couldn''t get any


    information till now. He was getting more and more frustrated.


    He wanted to know everything about that child. As he knew very well that Be was a virgin and he


    was the one who took her virginity away plus he used to daily make love with her after that, so he was


    sure that the child was his and only his. He was sure as he knew that he was the only one who had


    touched Be till now, except Jason , once. Little did Henry know how much wrong he was.


    His frustration level rose again when he thought about Jason. He still can''t forget the emotions that he


    saw in her eyes when Jason was talking to her. Her eyes were fixed only on him. It seemed that for


    those moments she has cut herself from others and her world belonged only to Jason.


    Oh... Henry couldn''t exin how much he hated those emotions. Those eyes are his, and only his.


    Only he should be present in those eyes and no one else. In this life, Be is only his.


    Henry was still in his thoughts when his phone notification ring rang. He looked at his phone and was


    shocked to see that there was a transaction made, a credit of 2 million bucks in the card that he had


    given to Be.


    ''How is this possible? I have specifically told ire not to give any work to Be.''


    He thought. Without wasting any further time, he immediately called ire and enquired.


    "ire, inspite of me telling you not to give any work to Be, how dare you gave her?"


    ire was shocked for a second but then she spoke confidently.


    "There must be some mistake boss. Be has not been given any work sincest 1 week. Not even in


    canteen."


    "Then how did someone transfer 2 million bucks in her ount just now. Where is she ? Ask her to


    come to my booth immediately. I''m on my way to the club."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Henry got up and wore his suit , while talking and was ready to go out. Just then ire remembered


    something and spoke again,


    "Boss, Be is not in the club. She had taken two days leave."


    "What? leave!!"


    "Yes, even I was surprised as she seldom takes a leave but yesterday she got 2 days leave sanctioned


    by me."


    "Where can she go? Did she tell you anything?"


    Henry was now anxious. Be was not in the club, she has taken 2 days off plus there was just a big


    transaction made in her ount. Henry was now nervous and confused. What did this girl do now ?


    ire was equally confused. Then she remembered that Be told her to put all the money in her bank


    card today. ire took out the cheques and then asked her boss.


    "Boss, how much is the transaction made in Be''s ount today?"


    "2 million....why?"


    "Oh... " there was little astonishment in her voice and also little bit happiness.


    "You seemed to be happy ire."


    "Boss, not actually happy but not sad either. As you are saying that Be has a transaction of 2 million


    just now then the total amount she has collected in her bank ount is 8 million 10 thousand bucks.


    So Boss, technically Be has payed her entire debt and now she is free from you."


    "What??" Henry was taken back.


    "Where is she? Who gave her this money?" Henry was now furious.


    "Find her ASAP."


    Henry was furious and frustrated. He almost screamed on his phone. He just wanted to know who gave


    her this money and what did she do to earn this amount. He was determined that even if she had made


    8 million, as asked, he won''t let her free. He won''t let her go. She is his and only his.


    He rushed towards his club in his ck Maybach. Within 20 minutes , Henry reached LAS DEUX. By


    this time, ire had already checked all the floors and booths for Be. She met Henry at the entrance


    of the club and informed him that Be is not there and to confirm more she was on her way to the


    security camera room. They both walked till there and confirmed that Be didn''t enter LAS DEUX


    since yesterday when she took her leave from ire.


    ire and Henry both have tried calling her n number of times but couldn''t get connected. Henry was


    frustrated. ire just hoped that Be is safe and sound.


    It''s been more then an hour, still they couldn''t find any clues regarding Be. Henry called Martin and


    asked him to check who deposited the money in Be''s card. Within no time, Henry got the update


    from the bank that it was done by Mr. Ricky A.


    ire was surprised as to why would someone like Ricky, who owned nasty club be in contact with


    Be. But still without further dy she along with Henry left for Ricky''s club. Entire way Henry was


    disturbed. He just hoped that what he was thinking should not be true.


    Henry was driving like crazy. He himself didn''t realize how many red lights he must have jumped in


    order to reach The Wild Hunt as fast as possible. Martin and ire were sitting in the second car.


    Martin was also trying to cope up with his master''s speed. Soon both the cars reached at the club''s


    gate.


    Without dying further, Henry rushed towards the club and started looking for Be. Martin and ire


    also did the same. Still all 3 of them couldn''t find her. Suddenly Neil saw ire. Being a manager of top


    most night club of the city, ire was well known in the town plus her beauty had many followers and


    Neil was one of them.


    "Manager ire, it''s an honor. But what brings you to our club?"


    Neil approached ire with a generous smile and gesture. ire too recognized him instantly as she


    was here few days back to send an invite for the anniversary party of her club. ire was a kind of


    woman who didn''t like to run around the Bushes , hence she directly asked.


    "One of my girl''s is here. And I''m looking for her."


    "Your girl,... hmmmm I doubt. "


    Just then Henry came close to Neil and grabbed him with his cor and said in a frightening manner.


    "Where is Be? Tell me....." He roared.


    Neil was frightened. Who won''t be? Everyone knew who and what Henry Jackson was. He was a devil


    himself. He was now scared of him.


    "I am sorry, I didn''t know that you were looking for Miss Be. Even though I''m not sure if you are


    looking for the same woman or not as she never informed me that she belongs to any particr club."


    ire immediately grabbed his hands and asked,


    "where is she?"


    "She is in room no. 330. Third floor, right hand side. I hope she is your woman, whom you are looki......"


    Henry didn''t even wait for him to finish his sentence, he rushed towards the 3rd floor. Due to his anxiety


    and nervousness, he didn''t wait for the elevator also toe, he took big strides and started climbing


    the staircases.


    Henry kicked open the door of room no. 330 and entered. Followed by ire, Martin and Neil. Henry


    understood that it was one of their BDSM room. Henry anger boiled when he saw a familiar figure lying


    on the bed covered with a thin bedsheet.


    He, without thinking twice, once again grabbed Neil by his cor and gave him a tight punch.


    "Bastard, What did you do with her ?"


    Neil didn''t dodge the punch. He was held tightly by Henry.


    "Sir, in The Wild Hunt, we don''t force any girl especially in BDSM act. Miss Be became a submissive


    on her own wish. Her performance is already over. We are just waiting for her wake up so...."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Henry pushed him away and rushed towards Be. He saw how


    lifeless she looked. Henry was having weird feelings. He was angry to know the fact that she agreed to


    a submissive here and at the same was pitting seeing her like that. She was like ragged doll. He


    wrapped her in the bedsheet that was on her and picked her up and left.


    Neil handed the paper bag to ire and exined her the entire situation. ire nodded and left


    behind Henry along with Martin. They headed towards the hospital.


    Martin drove Henry''s car whereas Henry was holding Be in his arms sitting behind at passenger


    seat. He held Be so tightly as if all his emotions were overflowing by his touch. He had so many


    questions to ask her. He wanted to know everything about her and why she was here.


    Henry took out his phone and called Carson.


    "Where are you Carson?"


    "Hey Henry.. is something wrong? Why called up sote?" Carson just woke up from his sleep.


    "Where are you? I want you toe to hospital stat. "


    "What happened Henry?"


    "It''s.... it''s... Be.... Be..."


    "Oh God.. what did you do again? Don''t worry I will be right there."


    Said Carson while getting up from his bed and rushing towards his washroom.


    "I want a female doctor too....."


    Carson stopped for a second and then spoke again.


    " Yes, ofcourse.. I will arrange that."


    As soon as Henry reached the hospital, already the emergency staff were ready with the stretcher and


    they took Be from Henry''s arms andid her on the bed and took her inside the emergency


    department.


    Inspite of the staff and doctors stopping him, he did not stop and went inside the emergency room in


    which Be was lying. Henry was one of the biggest trustee and shareholders of the hospital hence no


    staff could stop him from standing there. Even the Dean of the hospital reached the emergency


    departmwent when he was informed that Henry Jackson came himself carrying a woman in his arms.


    Soon ady doctor came and asked Henry to go out and wait as she wanted to examine Be''s private


    parts. Henry knew that it was inappropriate to keep standing there hence he walked outside and


    waited. Meanwhile ire also approached him,


    "I want to know everything what happened in the Wild Hunt with Be and also how did she manage to


    reach there? I am giving you two one hour to find out everything about today''s event."


    Said Henry while looking at Martin and ire both. Nodding their heads both of them just turned and


    saw Dr. Carsoning over to them. They all stopped to greet eachother and then left. Carson looked


    at Henry and spoke in anger,


    "What did you do to her? "


    "I didn''t do anything. Just go inside and check on her , will you."


    Carson didn''t wait for Henry and walked inside. Just then his elbow was held tightly. He turned and saw


    that Henry was holding him tightly and was not letting him go inside. Carson raised his one of the


    eyebrows and asked Henry, what''s this all about,


    "A female doctor is examining Be right now. It''s inappropriate for you to go in."


    Carson wanted tough but didn''t. Seeing sullen face of Henry, he understood that Henry was not


    comfortable with the fact that any male doctor should go in right now. So he also waited. Meanwhile he


    ordered his staff to arrange for blood tests and sonography. Henry was confused but didn''t say


    anything. Carson could see this so he told Henry,


    st time when Be was here , I could feel that something was wrong with her but she didn''t wait for


    the tests to be done. Now as she is unconscious, I can take the advantage and perform the tests that I


    need to."


    Henry didn''t object and simply nodded in affirmation. After half an hour or so, which felt like eternity to


    Henry, thedy doctor came out of Be''s section. She saw Carson and asked him toe with her.


    They did not enter Be''s chamber but she showed him some papers, like some notes that she has


    taken down to Carson.


    Henry could see anger and rage starting to form on Carson''s face. He seemed to be angry on


    something. His palms have already formed fists and his eyes were blood red. Henry couldn''t hold back


    and walked towards Carson,


    "What happened?


    How is Be??


    What''s wrong with her ???"


    The female doctor got little scared by Henry''s way of inquiring. But this hardly mattered to him. He just


    wanted to know what did she tell Carson that made him so angry. Carson bid thankyou to thedy


    doctor and took her notes and asked her to leave.


    After she left , Carson looked at Henry and asked him, if he did anything to Be today. Henry refused


    and told him exactly what he knew what happened today and how did he find Be.


    "Be was examined by thedy doctor and she said that .....that...."


    Carson was sweating. He kept his one hand on his face and wiped his face then moved his fingers and


    pressed between his eyebrows.


    "What did thedy doctor say Carson ... Tell me.."


    Henry almost yelled. Carson knew his friend very well, he could feel the anxiety in his voice. He


    composed himself, after all he was a doctor, and tried to exin Henry,


    "The situation in which you found Be was obvious enough to point towards some kind of sexual


    activity. Right, I suppose you understand that..."


    Carson could feel some changes in Henry''s bodynguage. But he need to finish telling him what he


    knows,


    "There are multiple bruises, old and new on Be''s body, back, thighs, breast - seems to be done by


    lashes or whips. Her lip fold , buttock hole and vagina has massive tears on it - all old as well as new.


    ..."


    He paused for a second and spoke again....


    "It seems as if Be has faced multiple partner brutal sexual act not just today but also in the past and


    not just once but multiple times. Her private parts are clearly evidence of the brutality done on her. I


    suppose she must have been GANG RAPED BRUTALLY QUITE LOT of time before


    this."

 Chapter 65: 64. THIS IS WHAT I DESERVED

    Chapter 65: 64. THIS IS WHAT I DESERVED


    Henry was shocked to hear what Carson said. He couldn''t react at all. He felt sudden pain in his chest


    as if someone has stabbed him brutally.


    His eyes were watery and blood red by now. He turned and walked towards Be without speaking a


    single word more to Carson.


    After meeting Be again for so many months, this was the first time when he was actually looking at


    her carefully. He sat kneeling on the floor near her bed. Henry never thought that a person would


    change so much after just four years.


    The small and exquisite face at the time became a little unrecognizable now, and the dull skin lost its


    brilliance that used to be there earlier. If one look carefully then one can still find the facial features of


    the Evans family, but it is no longer the original form.


    Puffy eye bags, messy eyebrows, dry lips, rough skin¡­ only four years! Just as Henry was about to


    touch Be''s lips, the person on the hospital bed moved slightly, turned her head, and the bangs


    covering her forehead slid down, revealing the scars covered by it.


    Henry''s eyes were sharp for an instant. He curled his brow and looked at the hideous scar for a long


    time. He couldn¡¯t help but stretch out his hand to touch that scar. As soon as


    he touched the scar on Be''s forehead, the woman on the bed woke up.


    She subconsciously avoided his hand in horror!


    ''How could he be here?


    What does he want to do??''


    She was still in the illusion that she was at The Wild Hunt club. Henry''s showed a different emotion.


    ''Is she trying to hide from me?''


    As if not convinced, Henry stretched out his hand towards Be again. Be almost subconsciously


    picked up the quilt, and suddenly retracted her head into the quilt and moved back as much as she


    could.


    Henry looked at the woman who was shrouded in the quilt, his face was cold and scary. This damn


    woman is really hiding from me, he thought. He was watching motionlessly at the ball huddled that


    Be formed inside the quilt, it was vaguely visible that the quilt was shaking.


    After Be hid in the quilt, she began to regret it. Why did she hide in the quilt? If at all Henry wants to


    trouble or humiliate her, it will be useless for her to hide in outer space also. What¡¯s the use of hiding in


    the quilt?


    Henry said with a ¡°huh¡±, and pulled off Be''s quilt with his big hands. His voice was suddenly cold and


    bitter, his thin lips closed, and he slowly asked,


    ¡°Are you trying to hide from me?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Be hurriedly said,


    ¡°I did not hide from you Mr. Jackson Sir."


    Lie! She is simply hiding from him!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your voice? I have been noticing that since we have met again your voice has


    specifically be hoarse and rough."


    ¡°Sick and sore throat sir.¡±


    Be lowered her eyelids and refused to say more.


    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±


    Be''s eyelids twitched and no longer refuted. The man stood by her hospital bed and raised his


    eyebrows slowly, making his heart even more unhappy.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Suddenly leaning forward, Henry put one arm on the mattress under Be''s horrified sight, and


    suddenly narrowed the distance between the two. With the other hand stretched out towards Be.


    Be retracted subconsciously, and Henry said calmly,


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Seeing Be really behaving well, Henry moved his fingers away from Be¡¯s bangs, and touched the


    scar on her forehead. Be¡¯s entire body was sore and painful hence she couldn''t move alot.


    Henry touched Be''s scar with his finger, and pressed his lips without leaving a trace. He asked


    unhappily,


    ¡°Where did this scare from?¡±


    Be nced at Henry in front of him¡­ hypocritical! Doesn¡¯t he know where it came from? But she still


    replied,


    ¡°I got hurt sir.¡±


    Thanks to you¡­ She added another sentence in her heart. His finger rubbed the scar, rubbed it again


    and again, and then it went down more and more, touching her lips. The touch he felt from his


    fingertips was dry, peeling, and pale.


    Be didn¡¯t dare to move casually, she stiffly leaned back her neck. Her small face was held by his big


    palm. Henry''s thumb was rubbing against such dull set of lips. It was strange that it was not as matte


    and tender as jelly, and not as blooming as a coquettish rose. The pale skinned lips aroused him


    inexplicably.


    Henry¡¯s eyes grew deeper and deeper, and the next second he swallowed her unceremoniously. He


    was kissing her harshly as if he was venting all his anger , his emotions , his love, his hatred in it. He


    left her only after he heard someone knocking at the cabin''s gate. It was Carson, he hade along


    with his team to examine Be further.


    Without speaking a single word more, Henry left Be''s chamber and went outside to lit a cigarette for


    himself. A lot was running in his mind. Initially he was just thinking about all that she said earlier in the


    booth and now he was more frustrated and angry by what Carson has just said regarding the gang


    rape. He subconsciously banged his fist on the wall next to him and his fingers started to bleed.


    Inside Be''s cabin -


    "How are you feeling Be?"


    "I''m fine ... I... I am not sick. Can you let me go Dr. Carson Sir?"


    Carson felt something pocking in his chest when he heard the way she addressed him. Even though


    they were not that close in the past but he always liked her and she always yfully called him Carsi.


    "Don''t worry , I''ll just be performing a routine check-up."


    "I''m not sick."


    "I''ll just check. There''s no harm in that."


    "No need. I''m really not sick."


    Carson suddenly raised his head and looked at Be with a smile,


    ¡°Hey Be, what are you hiding?¡±


    Be¡¯s heart stopped beating for a second,


    ¡°I just¡­ i am not sick, I just don''t like hospitals, that''s all.¡±


    Carson raised his chin towards the door,


    ¡° Do you want me to call him in, and tell him in front of you that you are missing something important?¡±


    Be¡¯s eyes widened suddenly! This is a thing she doesn''t want to be known by other. Even more, she


    doesn''t want it to be mentioned in the presence of the initiator of her condition, Henry Jackson.


    ¡°How do you know¡­oh¡­ ofcourse,¡±


    She paused after asking how Carson knew about her missing kidney,


    and suddenly said


    ¡°Ofcourse you will know¡± inexplicably.


    Carson squinted his eyes to look at Be and he vaguely understood something. But, if things were


    really as he had guessed, then Carson looked at Be with pity in his eyes. She was really in a sad and


    miserable state.


    ¡°Have you ever considered that you might have misunderstood some things? May be some things are


    not as same as what you think in your heart?¡±


    At least, he thinks that no matter how much Henry Jackson hates Be Evans, he won¡¯t be that cruel to


    get her kidney removed.


    ¡°It¡¯s all over. It''s in the past now and THIS IS WHAT I DESERVED.¡±


    This woman, who was once the most assertive and confident woman of city A, at this moment, she


    seems to have reached the end of her life. She was lifeless, like an old crone who had lived for a


    century and reached the end of her life.


    Carson was shocked!


    Although he had seen her kneeling humblely to Henry right in front of him, without a shred of dignity.


    But right now when he was facing this woman, that feeling was even more shocking!


    That kind of humbleness, lowliness and low self-esteem was practically oozing out and revealing in her


    every word.


    ¡°A kidney - you lost a kidney! and all you can say is "it''s all in the past"!


    Carson remembered that beautiful and self-confident face from back then. Back then, The Be Evans


    had many suitors. She was also the object of many famous and young people¡¯s admiration. All her


    suitors were from esteemed families. But this woman now..... He only thought that three years had only


    changed her appearance. He didn¡¯t expect it to be hollowed out. It seemed that it had emptied her of


    something deep inside her bones.


    ¡°Do you really think that everything that happened is really what you deserved Be?¡±


    Be never even raised her eyes to look at Carson, repeating like a robot she said again,


    ¡°Yes, I deserve it all.¡±


    Her face was so stiff that she didn¡¯t look like a living person. Carson''s eyes were full of disappointment.


    It turned out that, that Be had really disappeared and would never appear again.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to check you up now, please cooperate.¡±


    Carson went back to do his business, and Be is not allowed to dodge or move.


    ¡°You better stay still, I¡¯m afraid of hurting you. Or, do you want me to call Henry Jackson in?¡±


    Thisst sentencepletely restrained Be.


    ¡°You have a high grade Fever of 39.8 degrees Celsius. What¡¯s wrong with you? You have a fever and


    what were you doing at that type of club? Don¡¯t you know your physical condition? You are not a


    normal to begin with, but you dare get engaged in such activities. Do you have a death wish Be?"


    Carson was little worried about this woman. Right now the woman who nodded to everything that he


    said was also once his childhood friend. This girl grew up calling him Carsi. If Herny was not in scene,


    either he or Kevin would have probably married her. Even if they couldn¡¯t go back to the past, she was


    still Be Evans.


    Carson didn¡¯t have any thoughts or special feelings about Be right now, after all she has killed


    someone they knew too, but it was just pity for her and past affection and nostalgia.


    He stood up, took his things, and walked out after instructing the nurses to start her on I.v drip.


    He didn¡¯t say much to Henry, who was smoking outside the ward. But just said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t torture her anymore. She is¡­not very well. Her.... her body is not In a good shape at present.¡±


    He was not sure whether Henry knew about Be''s physical condition so Carson decided to change his


    words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let someonee and re examine her after a while.¡±


    Saying this Carson took his things and left. After a while Henry entered Be''s cabin.


    As soon as he entered he saw Be was standing next to her iv drip set and while he was watching


    her, she removed the needle from her hand in one go. There was not a single expression of pain on her


    face and neither she looked scared of the needle. He remembered in the past, even to take out a


    sample or take a vine, Be used to run around the whole hospital and today she casually took out


    the needle from her body and threw in to the other side without fear.


    She then settled her clothes, she wore the ones that was inside the paper bag and was about to leave


    the hospital. All through out this time, she was so engrossed in her own thoughts that she did not sense


    somebody else''s presence in the room.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw Henry standing there with a sullen face. She got scared and


    moved two steps backward. She lowered her head and after few seconds, gathered her courage and


    started to walk outside. Henry blocked her way. She tried to go from the other side but just then Henry


    shifted his body also to that side. Be tried again but was again blocked by Henry.


    Ast Be spoke,


    "Sir, please let me go."


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "For my work sir. I need to go back for my work."


    " Work!!!! You want to go back to the Wild Hunt ha...."


    Henry was once again angry. He couldn''t control his anger. He wanted answers from Be and Be


    seems to be avoiding him. He wanted to know everything that has happened with her inst 4 years


    but she was refusing to speak to him. She was running away from him. His anger was slowly taking


    over his patience.


    Henry looked down at Be, hesitated for a moment then suddenly bent over and picked her up.


    "Let me down sir!"


    He threw her on the bed and pressed upon her. He grabbed her neck with one hand and looked down


    at her.


    "You wanted to be Mrs. Jackson so badly. Where do you want to escape now? "


    "I....."


    He pinched her neck too tightly. She coughed violently before trying to speak again.


    "Really?"


    Henry picked his eyebrows. Though his face was expressionless, his cold eyes were dark as if brewing


    a storm.


    With a snort, he held her crotch tightly in his legs. He looked at her dress that she wore. He raised his


    hand and tore her dress apart.


    "No....."


    Henry initially didn''t wanted to do anything with her but after he saw her blossoms peeping out of her


    dress, some changes appeared on his face. Be knew what he was going to do. But she didn''t wanted


    to.


    She was still in fever. Her strength was not much. She resisted. She knew it was senseless resistance


    and she had to lie down atst. As soon as she stopped struggling, Henry stopped too.


    Henry got up, looked down at her and said in an angry voice ,


    "Be Evans, don''t you want to be Mrs. Jackson so much?"


    His words made herugh. She looked at him andughed,


    "Have you ever seen such a miserabledy like me? I was framed by the person whom I loved the


    most. Nobody believed me... nobody. And you still think I want to be Mrs. Jackson!"


    As she said, she sat up from the bed and took off the nearly torn dress. Henry looked at her and


    seemed unable to figure out what she was going to do.


    She exposed most of her body and raised her head and showed him her scars. She then showed her


    thighs "and here...."


    Her entire body was heavily scarred obviously with new injuries over the old ones. Henry did not speak.


    Be sneered,


    "Why not speak? Do you dare not admit what you have done?"


    "What is this?"


    Henry was silent for a moment and then spoke.


    "Why do you ask me? You let the warden and other prisoners beat me! "


    Be almost yelled.


    "I resisted. They put me in a dog cage. They forced me to bark like a dog and walked me with a rope.


    Pee like a dog, eat like a dog and get fucked like a dog. If I didn''t listen to them, they kept beating me. I


    felt pain, I dared not refuse."


    It seemed as if she was looking at everything that was happening with her. She was hysterical. She half


    knelt andined about what she had suffered in the prison. Henry listened but did not say a word.


    He was trying to put all the puzzle pieces together. Be was speaking half of the time and crying the


    half. Her talks were not clear but her emotions spoke everything needed by Henry to understand


    things.


    She was quite for a while and then finallyposed herself and spoke again,


    "Did you see it? As you wished, I''m already miserable! Please let me go now. I''ve been punished well."


    Henry looked at her withplicated eyes and finally asked what he wanted to know the most about,


    "What happened to the child you spoke about?"


    "That child ? Our child! I conceived by you repeatedly raping me...."


    Henry felt something sharp pricking in his heart when Be said the word "raped". For him it was


    making love with her everytime they were together. For the first time he realized that she never


    responded to his touch that time and was always crying and begging to be free. But due to the pleasure


    he felt whenever he was inside her, he always ignored her cries and pleads. It seemed now that he was


    actually raping her against her will all the time.


    "I had been pregnant for over four months. I didn''t wanted to escape. I wanted to deliver that child.


    After all I did get pregnant by the man whom I loved the most. Even though it was a child out of rape, it


    was my child.


    I just wanted to give birth to that child. Why didn''t you give me that chance. It was my 1st child!


    You know what? When I was held down by those people and my child was crushed down by their


    pipers, I suffered the pain thousands of times more then one can imagine."


    She suddenly grabbed Henry and told him that she will never forgive him for rest of her life! Her tears


    kept falling down the corners of her eyes. Her first child died. Henry sat at the corner of the bed. He


    didn''t speak and just watched her cry.


    He did not leave either. Obviously, he refused to let her go. Be didn''t know for how long did she cried


    but soon she got tired and closed her eyes and sailed far away in her unconscious.


    As she was about to fall into darkness, she felt a warmth. She heard someone say in her ear,


    "if I say everything has nothing to do with me.. will you....."


    Before she could hear that manpletely, Be once again ended ina.

 Chapter 66: 65. SHE JUST LOST A KIDNEY

    Chapter 66: 65. SHE JUST LOST A KIDNEY


    "Be....."


    Henry called for her again.


    "Be... hey open your eyes."


    Did she actually close her eyes? Did she actually refused to listen to him or look at him?


    Henry narrowed his eyes and roared,


    "Open your eyes!"


    However she was still not moving. Henry stretched out his hands and pushed her slightly. As soon as


    he did that, her head fell limply to one side. Henry was startled.


    "Be... Be...."


    Hisplexion changed abruptly. He took a step back immediately, then bent and picked her up and


    made her lie on the bed properly.


    Damn it! Why was she so burning hot! Was she having fever too? He thought.


    He immediately picked up his phone and called,


    "Carson, where are you! Come back here immediately!!"


    On the other hand, Carson was already having mixed feelings towards Be and was irritated with


    Henry,


    "Henry, even If I''m your personal doctor, do you think it''s fair to have mee over to the hospital just


    to entertain you?"


    "Come here quick, she fainted again! Do you even know how to treat a patient?"


    Carson who was already in a bad mood, became violent and roared,


    "Fuck you Henry Jackson! What did you do to that poor woman again? Please I request you to leave


    her already broken and crippled body alone. Let her take care of herself properly for a while. It''s a


    miracle that she is still alive in these circumstances.


    Henry if you hate her and loathe her so much, you should just kill her straight away. Why are you


    tormenting her like that?"


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡±


    Henry''s eyes shed brightly: ¡°Tattered body? She looks good to me. Yes she surely has fever but I


    don''t see her broken or crippled!¡±


    On the other end, Carson who was still driving his car, let out a ¡°hehe¡±, and said lightly with augh,


    ¡°It won¡¯t be enough if she was missing arm and a broken leg for you. It¡¯s just that .... SHE JUST LOST


    A KIDNEY. That''s all.¡±


    Henry''s hand holding the phone trembled for a while. Carson, was on the other side of the phone,


    when heard Henry''s uneven breathing, he raised his eyebrows and said,


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, pick up her clothes from the back- left side and see for yourself.¡±


    Henry nced at the woman on the bed, walked over to her with his slender legs. Holding the phone in


    one hand, he pushed her to her side with the other hand and slowly lifting her clothes.


    Inch by inch¡­


    Suddenly, his eyes shrank.


    ¡°Who did it!¡±


    With a cold voice, an ice blizzard suddenly arrived! As far as he could see, there was an ugly scar on


    her left waist. He stretched out his hand and wanted to touch it, but his slender palm trembled


    uncontrobly!


    But soon his slender fingers touched the scar. His fingertips were giving a feeling of uneven surface.


    When he first touched the scar, Henry''s fingertips seemed to be scalded.


    ¡°Her bodycks parts. Henry, honestly, how can you even have the heart to torment an iplete


    body like that?¡± Carson said in half-serious and half mocking manner before the phone hung up.


    On the other side of the phone, the man seemed to be not listening to Carson''s words. His thumb


    carefully rubbed the rough scar. Suddenly, he made a strange move. His entire palm was covering the


    scar.


    He looked at his hand seriously, and didn¡¯t know what he was studying.


    The call with Carson was still connected yet Carson could hear nothing from the other side. The other


    end of the call was really quiet, as if the owner of the phone forgot to hang up the call.


    However, Carson did not take the initiative to cut off the call. He parked his car on the side of the road.


    He picked up a cigarette from the car dashboard, lit it with a ¡°click¡±, and carefully savored the taste of


    nicotine.


    At this time, the man on the other end of phone suddenly said inexplicably: ¡°Its Longer than my palm.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Carson was stunned for a moment, but after few seconds, however he reacted,


    ¡°Oh, you mean the scar on her waist?¡±


    After all, they were best friends for many years, so that he could guess what Henry meant and referring


    too.


    ¡°Longer than your palm ha?¡±


    Carson took a heavy puff of cigarette and exhaled a circle of white mist.


    ¡°That can only mean that the doctor who operated her must be very poor at first, so bad that....


    Well, let¡¯s put it this way, when I was studying medicine, the first time I performed this kind of surgical


    procedure I.e. removing the kidney against a specimen taken out of formalin in theboratory ss, the


    incision was not that long either.¡°


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°This shows that it is very likely¡­ no, not likely but surely , the doctor who performed the operation for


    her, perhaps, does not even have a medical license. Do you know the ck market? Like smuggling of


    organs. That kind. They are not surgeons but some butchers who operates.¡±


    ck market people, a group of people without a medical license.


    ¡°Do one thing take a picture of her scar and send me right away.¡±


    Carson said again.


    Henry hesitated, but Carson exined


    ¡°I need to take a look at her wounds and scars, and at least I can see some things that you can¡¯t see.


    Do you want to know more or not?¡±


    Carson exhaled a mouthful of white mist again,


    ¡°If you want to know, just take a picture and send me."


    To be honest, he doesn¡¯t think he can convince Henry. As thetter being arrogant, lonely and cold.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Carson was not expecting Henry would actually care to know more about the scar. Henry really


    took photos of her scar and passed it to him. Carson was shocked to see the scar.


    ¡°Hiss~¡± Carson was so shocked that he lost his grip on his cigarette and it burned to the other arm lying


    t on his thigh. It was suddenly hot, and the painful for Carson.


    Ignoring the pain, he quickly stretched out his hand and opened the photograph. It was really an image


    of the scar and, really ¡°just¡± an image of the scar - a hideous scar. No other part of Be''s skin can be


    seen in the photograph.


    Looking at the photograph, Carson suddenly noticed a weird feeling in his heart. Why did he feel that


    Henry was reluctant to let him see Be¡¯s extra inch of bare skin?


    This feeling became more certain after he studied the high-definition photo of the scar for a while.


    ¡°Have you finished seeing it? Did you see it clearly?¡±


    Suddenly, on the phone, Henry asked unhappily. Carson coughed twice and quickly said,


    ¡°I am done, I can see it clearly. And also I''m on my way back to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°What do you see?¡±


    ¡°I can see that the man who performed the operation on her must be from the ck market for sure.


    That fucking bastard has sutured her three times, and the sewing was crooked not even in a proper line


    of incision. Not even a doctor with a medical license was asked to perform the surgery. For the sake of


    cost cutting, I strongly suspect that these people operated on people even without giving them


    sedatives too.¡±


    Henry¡¯s mandible was bulging again and again. After hearing what Carson had just said, Henry couldn¡¯t


    help but make such a dark picture appear in his mind. A woman struggling , pressed on the operating


    table forcefully and cut open¡­ his heart suddenly contracted hard.


    ¡°Who is it¡­ Who did this to her?"


    ¡°Who the hell is it? Haven¡¯t you guessed it in your heart?¡±


    Carson bluntly interrupted Henry.


    ¡°You can¡¯t me them. Don¡¯t you remember your attitude towards her that time. Your willingness to


    show the world , your determination to make her suffer... have you forgotten all that that? The intention


    you disyed have determined what that poor woman would have experienced in those four years."


    Carson was deliberately saying these things today.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you, the scar you saw today may be just the tip of the iceberg in


    Be''s four years prison''s life.


    When she was a still the hierness of the Evans group, you didn¡¯t know what she was going through, as


    you were busy with your mistress Cindy Anderson.


    After she was locked in a dark godforsaken ce, the more clueless you were if the things she


    experienced in thest four years and how she lived during the past four years."


    Saying that Carson parked his car inside the hospital campus. He himself was stunned. Suddenly, he


    could understand that why Be, who was once assertive and confident, has be with cringing and


    cowering appearanced woman. All of a sudden, it all made sense.


    He then recalled the things he had said to Be today. Those words that expressed disappointment in


    her and med her for the change. Thinking about it now, he spoke all this without putting himself in


    her shoes. We got off his car and walked towards Be''s cabin, where he saw Henry standing outside


    the ward.


    He shook his head: ¡°When I went to see her before, it was really not serious but I had my many doubts


    so I conducted few tests on my own. Without her''s or your permission."


    Henry looked at him with surprised looks.


    "What kind of tests?" asked Henry.


    "Give me 5 minutes to exin." Henry shock his head in affirmation. Within 5 minutes, a nurse came


    running with a file in her hand. She handed the file to Dr. Carson with all respect and then headed


    towards Be''s bed to pit her back on Iv drip.


    "I had few doubts of my own. Lemme exin you step by step. First of all, when I first heard her voice,


    I was shocked. She always imed it to be due to sore throat but that''s not how a sore throat voice


    sounds like. Plus Be was a nightingale. I did had my doubt since starting but confirmed today that


    even after so many months , her so called sore throat did not improve. That''s not possible.


    So we faked a tablet and pretending it to be her treatment capsule, we did a capsule endoscopy for her


    instead. Be didn''t suspect us at all. Here are the results of that endoscopy. Even though it takes 24


    hours for the result for the result toe out but we were able to find what was needed within hours."


    Saying that he handed the result to Henry. Henry looked at the paper but frankly was already too


    confused to understand a word written on it. Carson could understand that, so he exined,


    "It shows that her vocal cord and her food pipe have big ulcers and permanent inmmation. It seemed


    as if someone has deliberately poured in some hot or maybe burning items in her throat and destroyed


    both the pipes. Her further endoscopy revealed that she must have not consumed any solid food for


    months, may he years together. That''s the cause for her weak body - maybe."


    Just then Herny recollected what Mrs. Potts said once, that Be only takes 2 sses of cold water


    and one packet of soya milk for her meals. Henry clenched his palm into fist.


    Carson continued.


    "Do you want to know more or ....."


    "Speak....."


    "Hmmm..... Be once had, the most beautiful eyes in the entire world. I don''t know if you noticed it or


    not but I somehow felt that once eyes full of life, now we''re dead and emotionless. I tried to look into


    her eyes , I tried to see any movements with emotions but couldn''t see any. Especially in her right eyes.


    Same side eye where there is that hideous scar. When Be was unconscious few hours back, I did a


    quick ophthalmology examination of her eyes and I was correct that she has no vision in her right


    eye..."


    "What....." Henry almost roared.


    "Yes, her right eye has no vision in it. Maybe the scar that she has on her right side above her eyes,


    could be the reason for it. Or may be not.. I am not sure."


    Henry fell on the bench which was kept right behind him. He doesn''t know what he was feeling. He


    wanted to kill everyone who have hurted his Be. But wasn''t he himself the first one who did it!


    "Since she has met you again, your only focus was how to torture her and maybe that''s why you


    missed on these things. You remember that once you scolded her for walking slow! You know why she


    was walking like that?"


    Henry raised his head and looked at Carson nkly. Just then Carson handed over an xray flim to


    Henry and spoke in a sad tone,


    "Her right leg has a malunion of bones and that''s why she can''t straighten her right leg and hence she


    limbs around. Her palm and toes finger joints have multiple fractures and malunions. For sure she is


    incapable of doing fine work and for sure she must be feeling extreme pain during winters."


    Henry was once again thinking about what Mrs. Potts said about Be''s hands and legs pain. He felt


    ashamed that Be was right infront of him for so many months but he still failed to notice these things.


    " We also did a sonography for her and that''s when I came to know about her kidney''s missing status.


    We also came to know that her other kidney is also affected badly. Her liver also has traces of cirrhosis.


    This shows that she must have been drinking very heavily atleast around 6 - 7 pegs per day forst 3


    years at least."


    He let out of smirk and said again,


    "May be that''s why Be refused to drink and choose to make out with Martin instead. She knew that


    alcohol was a poison for her. And you shifted her to PR department where girls are expected to only


    drink and sell themselves."


    Henry closed his eyes and remembered how Be was begging him for not transferring her to PR


    department.


    "There might be more problems with her but that''s all I know till now. Her pelvic sonography is yet to be


    done. She had multiple brutal injuries to her private parts hence her pelvic sonography was not


    conducted for her safety and privacy maintenance."


    Carson looked at his friend who was actually crying. He couldn''t speak any further.


    "Let her rest for a while. She was fever and her body is weak maybe that''s why she fainted again. She


    should be fine after a good night''s rest.


    If you really want to retaliate towards her and punish her more for killing Cindy Anderson then atleast


    let her heal a bit. She can not take more torment like this. One thing is for sure that if this continues


    then she won''t be able to make it to the hospital also. "


    Carson felt that it was enough for him to say so much. If he said too much, it would be


    counterproductive. He waved his hand,


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go first. I have to inspect the ward tomorrow. I have to go back to sleep.¡±


    Saying that he just tapped twice on Henry''s shoulders and walked away. He knew that Henry loved


    Be and he also knew that Henry now requires time to digest everything that he has said about Be


    just now.


    As soon as Carson left, silence engulfed the ward immediately. Without Carson''s voice, there was


    actually a strange quietness in the hospital at night. This quietness ispletely different from the


    feeling of being alone at homete at night.


    Henry took a chair and sat beside the hospital bed of Be. His eyes fell on her forehead. Suddenly, he


    remembered that whenever he saw Be at the LAS DEUX, this side of her forehead was always


    covered with her bangs firmly and securely at all times.


    At that time he even thought that it was a hideous hair cut that she must be preferring or probably it


    must be the prison hairstyle that Be was ustomed to. His slender fingers moved her bangs to the


    side, revealing the entire wound.


    His slender fingers did not touch the wound on her forehead, but slowly fell on her cheek, sliding across


    her face inch by inch, and across every inch of her skin.


    The skin under his fingertips was thick and rough and not at all delicate as before. She is only in her


    early twenties, twenty two to be precise yet every part of her body shows the vicissitudes of time.


    The finger slid across her unrepaired eyebrows. He have to say that her eyebrows can still show some


    shadow that belonged to Be of four no almost five years ago. He then touched under her eyes those


    deep dark circles. And finally slid to her lips. The lips that were once like a plump petals are now very


    rough to touch. They are not as tender and smooth as a woman in her twenties should have.


    Really, every part of her body is engraved with the traces of time.


    His gaze slowly descended and fell on her body. He was thinking, if he could cut her body to take a


    look at the organs inside, would those organs have also been carved with the vicissitudes of time and


    age?

 Chapter 67: 66. I AM IN LOVE WITH YOU

    Chapter 67: 66. I AM IN LOVE WITH YOU


    After a night''s rest, Be was quite fresh. Her temperature has also subsided and now she was feeling


    well. Hence, without waiting for Carson''s advice, she left the hospital and went to her dorm.


    Now she just wanted to find ire and ask her how much she have made till now in the card. She now


    can''t wait to run away from this ce, away from Henry, away from Jason.


    She called up ire only to find that she was busy in the meeting with her big boss, Henry Jackson.


    Be presumed that probably this meeting is regarding the big anniversary party which wasing up


    in another 3 days.


    In the meeting room, ire was oblivion to the fact that when she received Be''s call, there was


    someone who had his hawk eyes stuck towards her. Henry was keeping a continous check on ire''s


    behavior but fortunately didn''t find any abnormality in it.


    He hade to know yesterday through his mobile updates that Be had already earned 8 million 9


    lakhs and few thousands of bucks in the card that was given by him. So ording to the verbal


    contract made by him, he is suppose to let her free and she has full rights to leave LAS DEUX or city A,


    as she wished. But surely Henry had something else nned. He won''t let her go. Never in this life.


    As soon as the meeting ended, Henry left thepany immediately. A ck Maybach drove into


    Be''smunity, following the address and went to her dormitory.


    Knock knock...


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    Henry heard a hoarse voiceing from inside the dorm. He didn''t speak a word as he wanted to see


    Be''s reaction after seeing him standing at her door step.


    Knock knock...


    The door opened,


    "Who¡­ .... You.... what are you.....?¡±


    Said Be with a shock written every where on her face. Henry smiled,


    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be me?¡±


    and He asked with a half-raised eyebrow. Be wanted to ask something further but at the end he


    didn¡¯t say anything, and embarrassedly spoke again,


    ¡°Mr. Jackson Sir, what can I do for you?"


    ¡°You won¡¯t invite me in for a cup of tea also?¡±


    ¡°There is no tea at home.¡±


    ¡°A ss of water is fine too."


    ¡°Ahhh hmmmmmm........¡±


    Henry ignored Be''s reluctance and stepped into the house. After all it was his property.


    "Pleasee in sir.... I... I''ll get you some water. Pl... please have a seat."


    Be lowered her head. She was feeling awkward having Henry in her dormitory. She turned and


    rushed towards the kitchen. But before she could enter the kitchen, She was suddenly grabbed by her


    arm and pulled towards a strong embrace. Henry said in a low voice,


    ¡°No need. Go get your stuff and follow me.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going? I don¡¯t need to get my stuff. I just cleaned up. I can go like this only."


    As soon as he said that. Henry looked at Be. She was wearing a simple double sized summer dress


    which was covering each and every part of her body. He looked at her up to down and seemed to


    smile,


    ¡°I meant, you are packing your luggage,plete luggage anding with me as you won¡¯t be living


    here in the future."


    ¡°Won''t be living here?¡±


    Be panicked, if she doesn¡¯t live here, where will she live? She got scared. She has no ce to go.


    She still need this ce for few more days, before she runs away.


    "Yes, you won''t be living here anymore."


    Repeated Henry. Be was still looking at his face with a shock. Henry came close to her, held her face


    in his palms,


    ¡°LIVE WITH ME,¡±


    Henry said softly. Be suddenly froze in her ce. She shook her head suspecting that there was a


    problem with her ears.


    ¡°¡­ President Jackson Sir, let me live here, it¡¯s good. I am veryfortable here.¡±


    Henry didn''t seem to hear what she said just now. He looked at his watch. It''s about to be lunch time in


    another quarter hour.


    "Go and start packing your stuff. You have half an hour to do so. I wille back within that time and


    will take you away.¡±


    After saying this, Henry nced at Be again and added a reminder,


    ¡°No matter what. Even if you have not packed your stuff... I am giving you just half an hour.¡±


    Be suddenly panicked. She can''t live with Henry. He can''t do that.


    ¡°President Jackson Sir, you are authoritarian here as this is your ce but you are bing arrogant


    and unreasonable. I am living here very well, I don¡¯t want to move from here."


    ''and I really don¡¯t want to live with you.''


    Be wanted to say herst sentence loudly but restrained herself from doing so. Henry looked at her


    and said calmly,


    "Why don''t you say what you really want to say, that you don''t want to live with me!"


    Be''s face paled suddenly when she heard this. Seeing her this reaction, Henry chuckled,


    ¡°It seems that I guessed it right.¡±


    He startedughing, but within seconds his face suddenly changed, with a chill in his eyes, he ordered


    Be


    ¡°You have half an hour, there is no room for negotiation.¡±


    ¡°What the hell do you want from me Mr. Jackson sir?"


    Be clenched her fist tightly. What else does this person want from her?


    ¡°President Jackson Sir, look carefully! please look carefully at me....


    What else is there in my body? What is it that It takes a big person like you to spend a lot of time on


    me? You say! As long as you say it, I will give it to you!¡±


    This person has inexplicably keep breaking into her life again and again.


    ¡°President Jackson Sir ! I am not the same Be whom you knew back then. You have to understand


    this!


    I really can¡¯t think of a reason why a big person like you , who can be awed by everyone, is ready to


    take so much trouble to deal with me. What is it that is giving you so much interest in me?"


    Saying this tears started falling from her eyes. She knows that she has been broken beyond repair.


    Now what she wishes for is nothing but her freedom. She just wants to hand over the money to this


    man and get her freedom back. She wants to breath and die peacefully.


    She is already in mess with herplicated feelings for Jason and Henry. She had enough of all this.


    She has learned in a hard way not to fall in love again now Henry Jackson, why are you messing up


    with my feelings again?


    You can scold me, you can beat me, you can despise me, you can mock me! But just let me be free


    now. Don''t keep breaking into my life inexplicably ¡­ I beg you! I am Just begging you, stop tossing me


    around.


    She hung her head, her voice was rough and suppressed, and suddenly she spoke with a chuckle,


    ¡°President Jackson Sir, think about it again. All I am left with is this smelly skinny broken piece of shit. If


    you really doesn''t mind this then Mr. Jackson sir, you can take it too but then leave me alone."


    It doesn¡¯t matter to her anymore as already her soul is dead. It was just a body left so what do you want


    this broken body for?


    Slowly raising her head, she looked at the opposite side where Henry was standing. She walked


    towards him and and stood in front of Henry and started unbuttoning her clothes.


    Henry felt a pain in his heart and he wanted to step forward to stop her but at the same moment their


    gaze met and he could not take a step forward.


    One by one, in front of his eyes, she gradually took out all her clothes revealing a very thin scared


    body. She had already stopped crying. Now there was not even a tear in her eyes. She seemed to be


    numb.


    "Mr. Jackson Sir, take look carefully. You can take whatever interests you from my body. You can also


    do whatever you like with me but I am just sorry for one thing that one of my kidney''s is missing so I


    can only offer you this iplete body."


    Henry''s gaze kept looking at Be''s empty eyes. Not only could he not move his legs, but also his


    eyes. When she said ¡°missing a kidney¡±, his gaze paused, then moved down inch by inch andnded


    on her left waist. He clenched his palm into a fist and looked away.


    "Sir, please stop fooling around with me. Take everything you want, and after taking it away, don¡¯t


    bother me again. Please leave me alone.¡±


    She closed her eyes numbly after saying this. He has, anyways, raped her so many times so It doesn¡¯t


    matter if he does again but atleast in the end just spare her.


    Even though Be''s eyes were closed , she could still hear the sound of footsteps which were getting


    closer and closer. Soon she could feel the man standing right in front of her. Even though her eyes


    were closed she could still feel Henry forming a fist out of his palm and clenching his teeth together.


    Suddenly she felt some weight over her shoulders but this is not what she was expecting. She then felt


    something was covering her body, she trembled, opened her eyes, and silently nced at the suit


    jacket covering her body.


    She raised her head again and looked at Henry , who was also looking at her. She couldn''t understand


    the emotions that she was seeing in his eyes. He always loved ying games with her so was he


    nning something again. Its been more then 15 years and yet she is unable to understand him.


    Something came in her mind. She just wanted to finish this for once and for all. She bit her lips and


    quickly wrapped her hands around Henry''s neck and coquettishly asked,


    "President Jackson Sir, don''t you want me?"


    As she said this, her neck and face from ear to ear became red. Her heart was filled with indescribable


    shame. Her lips were pouted but she felt numb.


    Henry pupils suddenly contracted insignificantly. His adam''s apple moved. He clearly felt changes in his


    lower abdomen and the heat produced by Be''s touch. He wanted to take her right now. He couldn''t


    understand what ck magic was there in Be''s body and touch. Since the time she was 16 years old


    till now he knew that he can''t control himself infront of her.


    Irritated by himself, he said ¡°Damn¡± in his heart, but calmly pulled Be away from him. One by one he


    fasten the jacket''s buttons, and spoke softly,


    "You have already wasted your fifteen minutes. Now you only have fifteen more minutes to pack your


    luggage.¡±


    Be was stunned. She was little lost and confused now.


    ¡°Why¡­ W....What do you want from me now? All I have left is this body and I am ready to give it you by


    my own will then why? What else you want to do with me ... Why?"


    She couldn¡¯t think of anything else she could give him to lure him to leave her alone. What he wanted,


    if it wasn¡¯t for this body, then¡­what is it? She froze in the same ce and was in a daze for another


    fifteen minutes.


    The man on the opposite side did not urge her.


    ¡°Time is up.¡±


    After only saying these three words, Henry stretched out his hand and pulled Be into his arms. In the


    very next moment, his arms moved down to be tightly around Be''s waist, and strongly led her out of


    the door.


    Suddenly, Be came out of her trance, with a paled face she started struggling,


    ¡°I won¡¯t go, President Jackson, I won¡¯t go. I can¡¯t.... I live alone here, it¡¯s good... really. Please....., I


    don¡¯t want to move out of this ce.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She refused to leave, but how could she be able to beat a man with such a strength? Her begging for


    mercy failed so she started cursing again with anger,


    ¡°Henry Jackson! You bastard... You are arbitrary and coercive! You broke into my house, you are trying


    to kidnap me from my house. You will be sentenced to jail... just wait and watch.."


    Before she finished speaking, a mobile phone was handed over to her,


    ¡°Take it and call the police.¡±


    ¡°¡­....... ¡±


    All tricks are used, begging for mercy, defiling herself and even yelling at him and threatening him but


    still he is not angry¡­ this man is terribly insensible and unreasonable.


    ¡°What the hell do you want to do?¡±


    All the tricks were used, and none of them worked. Be felt unprecedented sense of powerlessness


    and finally bowed her head down and asked desperately in her rough voice, with the humbleness of


    begging for mercy and infinite despair.


    ¡°Mr. Jackson Sir , I¡¯m so tired. Please¡­¡±


    ''Please let me go.''


    She was exhausted and desperate, as if she was locked in a small ck room, and there was no light


    around her. A feeling of loniless in which You didn¡¯t even know what was around you in this room.


    At this moment, Henry made her have such fears. She really didn''t finish saying what she wanted to


    say to Henry but thetter understood. He shook his head and said only one word,


    ¡°No.¡±


    He was adamant to take Be away with him. Henry didn''t understand at this moment that if he


    grasped the sand tightly , the sand won''t stay in his hand but will slip even faster. May be understood


    the truth but he subconsciously thought that Be should belong only to him.


    He dragged her out of the dormitory to his car.


    ¡°Let go, let go! You are hurting me!¡±


    The woman held her back with one hand and tried to get rid of the man¡¯s iron mp with the other. The


    man ignored her, and squeezed her into the rear seat and he hinself also got into the car.


    Martin immediately trot up and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. A partition rose between the front seat and the


    back seat. The mechanical sound of ¡°hum~¡± made by the rising partition made Be panic more.


    God knows where the strength came from, maybe she recovered or maybe Henry lowered his guard


    but suddenly Be pushed Henry, freed her hands and started patting on the riding partition.


    "Martin... Martin don''t do this. Please you put it down. What are you going to do with the riser, put it


    down quickly¡­¡±


    Martin was embarrassed, and he turned his head and nced at the woman whose pupils were


    shrinking with tension. That face was so white that everyone felt resigned and soft hearted but Martin


    was equally cruel like his master. He carefully nced at the man on the back seat, the man exuding


    dark breath and anger all over his body ,


    ¡°Ahem¡­Miss Evans I can¡¯t do anything Miss...."


    The implication was clear that You are asking a wrong person.


    ¡°Miss Evans, sit down quickly, the partition board will hurt¡­¡±


    Before she could speak further, Martin saw a hand pulling her back. And the partitionpletely


    isted the space between the front and rear seats within few seconds.


    Be shrank and panicked, wondering what she was about to face. She was really scared. She was


    afraid of him.


    "Why are you resisting me so much? Why is it so hard for you to except living with me?"


    A deep voice slowly sounded in the quiet space of the carriage, very pleasing to the ears, but in Be''s


    ears, it was like facing Satan¡¯s inquiry.


    Be did not answer. She knows that this man was behaving very unreasonable. She didn''t wanted to


    argue with him. Just then another question came up,


    "Were you nning to flee away after earning money from the wild hunt?"


    Suddenly Be was dripping in cold sweat. She was so nervous that she forgot everything.


    ¡°I want to hear the truth.¡±


    ¡°True, truth¡­This is the truth¡­ there is nothing like that. I just want to stay in the dormitory.¡±


    She was so nervous that she almost bit her tongue. She didn''t know how to answer him She was


    scared that he might have seen through her tricks. She was not sure about what Henry might do next.


    ¡°One.¡±


    The cold voice sounded again.


    Be suddenly raised his head and looked at the handsome face of the man in front of her in disbelief.


    Her lips were pale, and she spoke,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you¡­¡±


    ¡°two.¡±


    ¡°it is true¡­¡­¡±


    In the next moment, her voice trying to defend herself came to an abrupt end as She saw his face. She


    could feel a sharp piercing nce, falling straight on her face and she was scared,


    ¡°I re.... reeally¡­¡­¡±


    The cold voice interrupted her stammering excuse. Be was quite. Henry''s dark eyes were cold and


    snowy,


    "This is yourst chance , Be.¡±


    Under this cold gaze, she has nowhere to escape. However, why did he look at her with such ¡°you did


    something wrong¡± eyes?


    Did she do something wrong? What did she do wrong?


    ¡°I just want to stay alone.¡±


    In the silence, she spoke slowly, her rough voice also concealing the choking and pain in her voice.


    Hanging her head down, closing her eyes, she tried to push back the tears in her eyes and the pain in


    her heart,


    ''Henry Jackson, I just want to have my freedom back. I just want to live in this world on my own will.


    Have you ever experienced it? When you can''t even breath by your own will?''


    Yes, she admits that the method she used to earn the money was not right but she has no choice. This


    world has left her with no choice. She just needs her freedom more then anything else in this world.


    Just as Be was still in her thoughts, a strong force suddenly pulled her over and shended into the


    man¡¯s arms. In the next second, there was a dull pain in her jaw and she was forced to lift her chin


    high. Before she could react, her lips were wet. The touch reminded her of what was happening.


    She started to struggle, but it was useless. All her resistance was useless. She was severely restrained


    by those strong hands. Something came in her mind and she opened her mouth and bit Henry''s tongue


    hard. She wanted him to feel some pain. But to her surprise he didn''t feel anything as nned.


    But there was a ''click'' sound and Be felt sharp pain in her jaw. It seemed as if her jaw was


    dislocated. She gasped hard and held on Henry''s shoulders hard. The pain went into her bones abs


    spread all over her body. She felt weak and felt her whole body was hurting. She was dizzy.


    She opened her eyes and saw this person kissing herself very affectionately. She felt upset. How could


    he do it? After all most dislocating her jaw, how could he kiss her so affectionately?


    Henry''s handsome face, his tightly closed narrow and long phoenix eyes, and dark sword eyebrows


    gently curled up. He was kissing her so intently. Be just opened her eyes and looked at Henry kissing


    her so intently. Tears slipped down her eyes.


    Henry has always been very domineering. As far as she remembers, Henry has never epted


    rejection. How can she forget that! She felt so stupid. Earlier also Henry could do anything with her


    body as he wished.


    She still remember how he had bit her on her breast in the sea and then left her to drown. Again today,


    he has dislocated her chin and was still kissing her so intently. How did he do it? Was he always so


    insensitive towards her? He has seen him kissing and loving Cindy, it was totally different from what he


    behaved with her always.


    Yes Be it was your fault. Even after knowing and understanding things, you loved this man, now you


    suffer.


    Her chin was paining badly, she became a doll in his arms and allowed him to take all the control and


    dominate as he always did.


    The moist and fiery lips pressed against each other. Henry was enjoying each and every second of this


    kiss. He was so engrossed that he didn''t even feel that their saliva was so much that it was dripping


    down the corner of Be''s mouth. He was so engrossed in this deep and affectionate kiss. It was for


    the first time in his life that he was so engrossed in kissing..


    But for Be it was a mental and physical torture. Tears slipped from her eyes into her lips. She tasted


    the salty taste of her tears. Ofcourse even Henry must have tasted it, but this person didn¡¯t mean to


    stop at all.


    She closed her eyes and refused to shed a tear again. Once again, even after being away from him for


    so many years, this man taught her that her tears were worthless. Still in his eyes, her feelings were


    worthless.


    For Be this kiss for nothing more then a physical and mental torture.But for Henry it was an inner


    struggle. Since the moment he came to know that Be has made 8 million bucks in his card, he was


    crazy. He couldn''t imagine what she would have done after giving him the money? The result was self-


    evident, she will run away from him.


    Even though he was too engrossed in this kiss, his inner voice was screaming loudly.


    ''It was toote, everything was toote. Sorry, Be, I¡­ I AM IN LOVE WITH YOU.


    I¡¯m sorry.. I can¡¯t give your freedom anymore. I¡¯m sorry, I know it''s hurting you. I know I have hurted you


    again but if this hurting can make you remember the pain and if this pain make you "fear me¡± and if


    because of this "fear" you dare not think of leaving me anymore , Then you ¡°fear¡± me¡­ I will make sure


    you fear me more and more.


    I am sorry, it¡¯s toote, everything is toote, and you can¡¯t go anywhere anymore Be!''


    When the car stopped steadily at a.red light, his hand pushed her chin up again, and there was another


    ¡°crack¡± voice. His technique was very skillful and her chin was removed located. But what Be felt was


    just another pain.


    She slightly opened her mouth to say something but just then,


    ¡°Shhh~Don¡¯t talk, it will hurt.¡±


    A soft voice rang in her ears,


    ¡°Stay quite for a while. The pain will subside itself in a while."


    Be understood that he had purposely dislocated then relocated her chin. If he wanted her to fear him


    then he had achieved his goal years back. It''s been more then 5 years, Be is scared of him. She


    fears him more then he could imagine.


    Be was starring at him, just then Henry softly caressed her cheeks and spoke softly,


    "As long as you are good and obedient and as long as you don''t want to run away from me, everything


    will be fine.. Be, Didn''t you always dreamt of marrying me? As long as you are obedient, we will live


    together forever. I will spend my entire life with you from now onwards. Just rx... okay?¡±


    As if there was a cold wind blowing, the woman in the man¡¯s arms shuddered and she got goose


    bumps on her neck which was exposed outside in the air.


    Her, once , empty eyes were now filled with deep fear. She bit her pale lower lips hard in order to


    blocked the scream of fear that almost overflowed from her throat. But she couldn¡¯t control the chill that


    rose from her heart, and she trembled with fear in the man¡¯s arms like a chaff!


    On this day, when Henry realized that she wanted to run away, he finally realized that he had


    completely fallen in love with the woman in his arms. When he realized that he could no longer leave


    her and could not let her go, he used this method to keep her on his side. The stupid man is like a


    kindergarten child, using the most stupid and wrong way to keep the woman in his arms. He knew that


    this method will surely cause him pain in the future but at present he was ready to face anything as far


    as he keeps Be with him forever.

 Chapter 68: 67. I AM TAKING YOU HOME

    Chapter 68: 67. I AM TAKING YOU HOME


    As long as Be behaves good and is obedient then nothing will be done to hurt her anymore. It


    sounds so simple and easy, thought Henry. He didn''t see any other reason for Be to refute to this.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go to LAS DEUX anymore."


    ¡°why?"


    Be moved her lips a few times, and finally swallowed the question with protest in her stomach as she


    remembered that as long as she is good, it won¡¯t hurt anymore.


    ¡°¡­uuuummmmm.¡±


    "Your work is done. You are no more needed in the club plus from now on wards you will be living with


    me so all your needs will be taken care off well."


    The man proposed again.


    "But...."


    Be wanted to refuse to this proposal. But once again the same phrase ran in her mind,


    ''As long as you are good, I will never treat you that way again.''


    This phrase kept reverberated in her mind, she lowered her head cautiously, and bit her lip helplessly


    and thought,


    ''Be, don¡¯t resist, it¡¯s useless, it¡¯s all in vain, he won¡¯t let go and you will never even get out of this city.


    Don¡¯t resist, he will dislocate your jaw again.'' But still Be didn''t wanted to live with Henry so she


    spoke again,


    "Sir, I am an employee of LAS DEUX. That''s where I earn my living from. What will I do if I don''t work


    there? My job is going fine there Sir."


    She was somewhat angry on him right now. First he kidnapped her from her dorm. Then he is even


    forcing her to stay with him and now he is even stopping her from working. If she doesn''t work then


    how will she pay him back and gain her freedom?


    "Really Be... you think it''s a fine work to show and sell your smile, your touch and your body to earn


    money? Even if you are willing to do all this , I won''t allow you too. That''s my club and it''s my decision


    who will work and who won''t. Understood!"


    Be wanted tough so this point. Maybe Henry had forgotten but she hasn''t that it was him only who


    transferred her into the PR department. It was him only who had advised her to sell herugh, her face


    and her body to earn 8 million bucks for him.


    Be couldn''t control herself and spoke with indifference,


    "Young master Jackson Sir, maybe you are forgetting that it was you who had initially transferred me to


    the PR department. I only followed your advice. He had told me to sell myugh, my face and my body


    in order to earn money. And that''s exactly what I did.


    When I did before then why not now also. Please let me go back."


    Henry clenched his teeth and pulled Be close to him. He pulled her hair by one hand and forced her


    to look into his eyes.


    "Don''t you know why you can''t work there anymore. Don''t you understand?"


    "No young master, I don''t understand. I only know that I want to continue my work."


    "Be,....."


    He brought her lips closer to his and spoke while almost touching his lips on hers,


    "please don''t make it hard for me. Tell me where you happy when you had to humiliate yourself for


    money infront of other men? Tell me Be??"


    Henry took a deep breath, left Be''s hair and with one hand starting settling them again and spoke


    softly,


    "I promise I won''t hurt you if you be a good girl. Ok"


    Be understood that there was no sense fighting with Henry right now. At present he could do


    anything to her and she didn''t wanted it.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    The little head hung down and nodded obediently. But why was she so unwilling!


    Her eyes were a little red now. She gathered her courage and asked again. She just wanted to


    convince Henry somehow to let her out.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I even go to LAS DEUX and work in the kitchen ?¡±


    Henry turned and looked at her with his signature cold gaze. Be shivered but spoke again,


    "Martin will be there looking for me all the time then why can''t I go and work?"


    The man sneered. His drak eyes fell on this small face. He put his hand to cover her head and gently


    stroked ,


    "So, my little Be knows she can''t run away from me!"


    Upon hearing this, Be couldn¡¯t help shivering. She ran back into her memory''sne and tried to


    remember if there was any time when this man called her "my little Be" or just "Be" so softly in the


    past!


    She had looked forward to earn this softness from this man for almost 15 years or more. But now after


    hearing it so suddenly and unexpectedly, what she can feel is just a feeling tough on it.


    Fortunately, with her head down, Henry couldn¡¯t see the irony in her eyes. She was also afraid that


    when he saw the irony in her eyes, she didn¡¯t know how he will torture her again.


    ¡°As long as you stay by my side obediently, you don¡¯t need to worry about any things. I will help you


    deal with anything and everything to want.¡±


    Henry gently kissed her forehead and spoke again,


    ¡°You just need to stay by my side.¡±


    And just like you did for past fifteen years, just continue to love me wholeheartedly¡­ he added in his


    heart.


    ¡°¡­ Hmm.¡±


    Just be good and obedient. She grinned andughed silently "Just be good!"


    She sat back in the car and started looking outside and suddenly she realized something. Be


    panicked and turned towards Henry and spoke again in a shock,


    "This is not the route for LAS DEUX?"


    After she finished speaking, her shoulders were pressed down and was made to sit back and rx on


    her seat. A warm breath blew in her ears saying,


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    The maic deep voice with the fragrance of grass and a hint of nicotine, breathed on her ears,


    ¡°From today, you will live in the Jackson Family Mansion with me. I AM TAKING YOU HOME..."


    He added thest sentence very silently. It was a feeling that came from the bottom of his heart.


    Thinking about the phrase and word "home" made him excited. He never called that Mansion home


    before but now with Be he wanted it to be thier home forever.


    For the first time in his life, he actually felt like as if he is returning to his home. A home where he and


    his love will stay and grow old.


    Henry looked at Be who was looking at the road outside in a horror. He still remembered when they


    were young, this girl would barge in any time in this house as if it was her own. He never cared if


    anyone stopped her or said something to her. It hardly mattered to her.


    Cindy used to live in the quarters provided to the family of staff of the Mansion. She and Be were


    close friends. Henry remembered that whenever he felt bored in his study he woulde to to balcony


    and always saw Cindy and Be near the pool basking in the sun. Cindy would always be in a skinny


    two piece bikini disying her sexy body as much as she could. On the other hand , Be would be in


    more a like conservative style bikini. Even though Be was younger then Cindy but her body was way


    beautiful then thetter.


    Whenever Henry saw them both, he couldn''t keep his eyes away from Be. He knew that in a heat of


    the moment he would do something with Be and he also knew very well that Be will never be able


    to control him or stop him. That''s why whenever he saw Be in his house he would insult her or ignore


    her so that she leaves and go but it never happened. Be would simply smile and go to other corner of


    the house.


    Sometimes he would see her running around in the garden in her shorts and T-shirt. The sprinkles


    would make her body wet and her entire shirt would be stuck to her beautiful body. These were the


    moments when Henry would loose all his control. He tried so many times to pin that woman on his bed


    but whenever he saw the love in her eyes, we would hold his feelings back and wait for the right time to


    come.


    Henry knew that even he loves her and that''s why he didn''t wanted to do anything with her before


    marriage or atleast their engagement. But he was also a man with heavy and dominating male


    hormones. He had his own needs so that''s why he choose Cindy for the time being.


    He had already made it clear with Cindy that they were just bed partners and nothing more then that.


    He had also told her about his feelings for Be and hiw he wanted to wait for the right time. Cindy


    never objected to anything what Henry said. He gave everything that she demanded infact unwillingly


    he gave her the name as ''his woman'' also so that no one can call her his mistress asined by


    Cindy herself.


    Soon they entered the big iron gate of Jackson Mansion. Henry looked at the woman who was sitting


    next to him. He saw the reaction that Be gave as soon as she saw the iron gate. She looked at it in


    horror. Then she lowered her head, her breathing was heavy and she had clenched her dress tightly in


    her palms. Her entire body was trembling.


    Henry knew why this was happening. Even he remembers it clearly when he had pulled Be inside his


    car on the rainy day almost 5 years back. Cindy always said that Be had sexual rtions with other


    young masters and was fooling Henry by pretending to be pure.


    Henry was drunk and Cindy was missing. Police dered that Cindymitted suicide by jumping off


    the cliff into the sea. She was pregnant by his child. Cindy''sst message was that Be had sent few


    gangsters who gangraped her and then killed her child. Because of this shame and mental breakdown


    shemitted suicide.


    Henry was angry and Be was kneeling outside his car pretending to be pure. He wanted to teach her


    a lesson of what it meant to fool Henry Jackson. Till date Henry had never crossed his limits with Be


    as he believed that she was a virgin. But by Be''s today''s act, he was sure that whatever Cindy had


    said about her was true.


    Henry still remembers how he had pulled Be inside the car. When Be had entered the car, there


    was a spark of hope in her eyes. But in next second, Henry had torn her clothes apart and without any


    warning, against all her struggle, he had inserted his thick dick inside her tight vagina. He still


    remembers how Be''s body was trembling in pain under him but he did not stop. What is his anger or


    pleasure, he couldn''t understand that time!


    Henry always believed in Cindy saying that Be was not pure but that day when he felt her tight walls


    against his thick dick and when he saw blood on his car''s back seat, he was sure that Cindy was lying.


    Be indeed was a virgin and he took her virginity away.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking about the past, which was filled with both happy and sad memories, Henry looked at the


    woman who had almost buried herself in her seat. Be had continously kept her head down since they


    have entered the Jackson Mansion''s premises. Henry was extremely looking forward to the days to


    come in which he wanted to form new memories with Be on his side.But the woman beside him


    didn¡¯t think so.


    Her shoulders were continously trembling. Jackson Mansion held too many memories of her and him,


    memories of her and Cindy. She didn''t know how she will live here in the future?


    Her face was pale. Her body was trembling. She didn''t wanted to enter this Mansion again. She wanted


    to just run away right now.


    "Young master Jackson Sir, why don''t we live in LAS DEUX. I like it there. Please."


    Henry pulled her on hisp. He held her tightly by her waist by his right hand and by his left he started


    stroking her cheeks softy and spoke,


    "Be, be a good girl and be obedient. No one knows this Mansion better then you. This ce is far


    more bigger than my condo in LAS DEUX.


    There are many new servants here. I will ask them to prepare your favorite dessert in the evening tea.


    You can enter my study and take a book and just bask in the sun near the pool side and enjoy your


    evening tea and dessert , like you always did."


    saying this he kissed her on her forehead and pulled her more towards himself so that her forehead


    can rest on his shoulders. Somehow Henry was feelingplete.


    But this is not what Be wanted. She didn''t wanted to step in this ce again which held plenty of her


    past memories. She didn''t wanted to remember herst at all weather good or bad, she wanted to


    forget everything that her past held.


    "Can I please....."


    Just as she was about to protest again, Henry tightly held her waist and pressed it a bit. Be''s body


    tensed up and she stopped speaking.


    "Good girl, don''t protest more. "


    Henry maic voice sounded gently in her ears. Saying this he kissed her earlobes softly. Be didn''t


    speak a single word after that.


    The car stopped at the main gate if the Mansion. Be continued to sit on Henry''sp. Henry felt her


    tensed body and slowly started rubbing on her shoulders in order to rx her a bit.


    Be raised her head and from the rare window she looked at the closed wrought iron gate. She


    trembled uncontrobly and closed her eyes. She could now only imagine that from today onwards she


    herself will be caged in this golden cage with Henry being her master. She closed her eyes tightly and


    tried to conceal her tears. She only repeated same words again and again in her mind, ''Be good be


    obedient.''


    She then slowly opened her eyes and met with a pair of another beautiful eyes who was looking at her


    with full emotions and care. She didn''t wanted to look into Henry''s eyes and then lowered her head


    again. Henry held her tightly. There was guilt in his eyes but he didn''t wanted to show that too Be.


    ''I am sorry Be. I know this is wrong but I have no choice.''


    Henry really didn¡¯t know what method he should use to keep this woman by his side. He will do


    anything to be able to make this woman¡¯s heart return to the way it was five years ago, with him and


    only him in her eyes.


    For this even if he had to cage and imprison her for rest of her life, he was willing to do so. But one


    thing was for sure, I WON''T LET HER GO!


    Martin opened the door and Henry carried Be in a bridal style and entered the Mansion. As soon as


    they entered the Mansion, they were weed by many servants. Henry nodded to them and took


    Be directly to the second floor.


    Be knew this house more then anyone. She understood where they were heading to. She started


    struggling in Henry''s arms but he ahd held her tightly. Soon they entered Henry''s bedroom. Henry


    made Be sit on his bed and then stood straight.


    "This will be our room from today."


    He told Be with a smile.


    "No, I can''t stay here. This is your room and I can''t share a room with you. This is not appropriate."


    "Why isn''t it appropriate Be? This is the room for the real hostess of the Jackson Family. And that


    ce always belonged to y....."


    Before Henry could finish his talk, his phone rang.


    "Yes, Ray I am at the Jackson Mansion. Yes, I aming downstairs."


    Saying that he turned and started walking towards the door. But before existing, he turned and looked


    at Be,


    "Be a good girl. I''ll ask ire to apany you for shopping. You can shop whatever you want and be


    back before 6. I will see you in the evening."


    Saying this he left Be in his room no went to the main drawing room where he met with questioning


    and angry eyes of Ray Li.

 Chapter 69: 68. IM SURE SHE WAS INNOCENT

    Chapter 69: 68. I''M SURE SHE WAS INNOCENT


    "Is something wrong Ray?"


    Asked Henry very casual while taking out his cigarette packet from his pocket. He lot his cigarette and


    looked at the angry man standing infront of him.


    "Sir, why is she here ?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "She ? Who she ?"


    Ray understood that Henry didn''t like him addressing Be as a ''she''. He clenched his teeth and spoke


    in dissatisfaction ,


    "Miss. Evans sir."


    "Oh you mean Be! And may I ask you why can''t she be here?"


    Hearing this Ray couldn''t stop himself and spoke in an anxious manner,


    "Because she hurt Cindy. She got her gangraped and murderer Cindy. And sir don''t forget that Cindy


    was your courted woman. She was going to be mother of Jackson''s heir, your child."


    Ray clenched his teeth and his palm into a fist while saying thest words. Henry noticed these


    changes and looked at Ray with little surprise on his face. He immediately changed his expressions


    and once again became indifferent.


    "Yes, I remember and for that she has already spent her four years in the prison. Am I right Ray?"


    Just then Martin Li also entered the living room and saw his cousin and his master arguing. This is a


    very rare condition as none of them dared to go against thier Master. He could feel the hostility in his


    master''s eyes, which Ray has failed to notice.


    "She got what she deserved."


    Saying this Ray walked got of the Mansion and went to his chamber. Martin came closer to Henry who


    seemed to be engrossed in thinking something. Even though he hesitated but he needed to tell few


    things to Henry.


    "Master...."


    Martin bowed to his master gracefully.


    "Martin.."


    Henry acknowledged him equally.


    "Master please don''t mind what Ray said. You know very well that Ray always liked Miss. Anderson.


    And I know it''s not right to say this now but I feel that Miss. Anderson was not simple as she seemed to


    be."


    Henry stopped his hand in midair while smoking. And turned to look at Martin with confusion.


    "Tell me one thing Martin! Why did Ray just acknowledged Cindy as "Cindy" and not Miss. Anderson


    and how did he know that she was pregnantat the time of her death?"


    "Sir, it''s not right to speak about someone who has already left us but seeing Ray''s reaction after


    knowing that Miss Evans would be staying here. I think you should know this."


    Henry took a seat. He looked nothing less then a demon with his cold face and cigarette in his hand.


    He took a puff and spoke authoratively,


    "I am all ears..."


    "Sir, you must be aware of the reasons why Miss. Cindy Anderson was sent to city A from her native


    town by her parents? "


    "No..."


    Henry refused in a second.


    "Sir, I am sorry but if you trust me then try to believe in everything I saw. Even though I never checked


    for the information''s authenticity but that''s what I heard and saw.


    Master the day Miss. Cindy came to live her with Leo Hank, they kind of got into a fight. My quarter was


    right next to his and I kind of over heard them when I came back from your duty."


    "What were they fighting about?"


    "Sir, I didn''t get to hear a lot but what I heard was that Miss. Cindy imed to be pregnant by Leo and


    as they were siblings - not real though as Leo was adopted, they couldn''t disclose this anyone and


    Miss. Cindy wanted Leo to take the responsibility."


    "What......"


    Henry was shocked beyond his imagination. How can that be possible? Even though Leo was an


    adopted child but he was her brother. How could he do that?


    "Sir, even I was shocked to hear this but just then Leo imed that he didn''t do anything with her and


    the child cannot be his. And he even said that he had seen her making out with lots of other men so..


    But Miss Cindy was not insisted that the child was his only and if doesn''t except his responsibilities


    then she would tell their parents about this. Leo didn''t wanted this. He knew that his parents loved him


    and trusted him for Miss. Cindy. Plus his father was not in a good health that time and if they knew that


    the child in her tummy was his then they would have felt broken and hence Leo agreed with everything


    Miss. Anderson told him to do.


    Aftet that Sir I went back to my quarters. Soon Miss Cindy became friends with Miss. Evans. Miss.


    Evans actually never cared about the status of the person with whom she wanted to be friend''s with.


    She was just close to everyone here. Even at age if 16 years , she knew how to respect and love each


    and every person around her.


    But what surprised us the most was when you dered her as your woman. I still remember Miss.


    Evans felt that day sir, it was Miss. Anderson birthday and you stood holding her while cutting the cake


    and after that you dered her as your woman. Miss. Evans stood still at one ce. But she didn''t


    show any sadness in her eyes and happily wished Miss. Anderson. But I know how she must have felt


    that time...."


    Saying this Martin lowered his head. Henry clenched his fist after hearing this. He never realized that


    his actions were hurting Be from so long.


    "What happened to Cindy''s child?"


    "Don''t know sir. After her birthday she left Leo''s quarter and started living in her own quarter given by


    you. Andter we heard that she all of a sudden faced miscarriage while traveling back to her city."


    "What''s with Ray then?"


    Asked Henry while taking another puff of his cigarette. Martin kept his head down but then spoke again,


    "Ray and Miss. Anderson had ambigious reaction behind your back sir. "


    Henry''s jaws clenched. His eyes were blood red but said nothing. Martin saw his face and he could


    understandthat Henry was thinking about something. Actually Henry was trying to recollect something


    that happened years back.


    He was in a party and saw Be dancing with another young master. Be was just 16 years that time.


    She was unable to hide her beauty then also.


    Every young master was trying to get close to her so that they can court her in the future. Later he say


    another young master kissing Be near the washroom but what he failed to notice in his drunken state


    was that , that Be was actually resisting the kiss and she actually kicked that man on his crotch hard.


    But this happened after Henry left.


    After returning to the party, Henry caught her and asked her where she was. Be was too scared to


    answer thinking that Henry might get into a fight because of her so she lied. Henry was even more


    furious and confirmed that she was cheating on him. He left her in the party and walked out.


    He directly went to Moonlight Bar where he happened to met Cindy who was looking like an angel in


    her yellow dress and mild makeup. He knew her through Leo so he allowed her to join him. As Henry


    was also alone he really didn''t mind having a beauty on his side.


    Henry was a rich and handsome man. He had his fair share of woman till now. Soon he became drunk


    andnded up in having sex with Cindy. Next morning when he woke up, he was shocked to learn that


    he was in aplete messed hotel room and what shook him more was when he saw Cindy curled up


    in a corner. She was in a mess. Her dress was torn , her exposed body was full of bites and bruises,


    her scared eyes were puffy due to continuous crying.


    Apart from seeing her like this, Henry didn''t fail to notice red spots on the bed. Even though he doesn''t


    remember anything what happenedst night in this room but seeing this situation he need not ask


    anyone what had happened.


    He settled his mind and promised Cindy to take all the responsibility for his actions. Cindy was Leo''s


    sister, he simply couldn''t treat her like other girls plus she was a beautiful girl and Henry had his own


    needs so he started dating Cindy. But before doing so Henry made sure to make Cindy understand that


    they were just like ''friends with benefits'' and nothing more than that. Cindy seemed to have no problem


    with that.


    As Henry''s woman, Henry spoiled her alot and on her birthday she asked him to dere him as his


    woman for once as he had taken her virginity so she deserves this much atleast. Henry agreed for it as


    he knew that it''s just a passing by affair and soon Be will turn 18 and they will be together after that.


    He never realized that time that his simple passing by affair will cause major turns in his and Be''s life


    and they will be separated from each other.


    Seeing that Henry was not speaking anything, Martin spoke again,


    "Sir, it''s not like Ray was cheating on you but I heard that Ray was drunk and they got together. Later


    Ray confronted that he started developing feelings for Miss Anderson but thetter refused as she had


    you."


    Henry was smart enough and Martin didn''t have to say any more. Henry threw his cigarette into the


    ashtray.


    "Martin gather my men and Investigate everything what had happened 5 years back and also what


    happened with Be in the prison and also why Ray lied to us that Be was released after 6 months of


    prison as nned.


    Also try to find if Evans had any contacts with Be in these 5 years.


    Also try to get all the information about Cindy too."


    Just as Martin was about to leave, Henry asked something which shocked Martin too,


    "Martin Do you think I have made a mistake?"


    Martin knew Henry very well. He came closer to him and held his shoulder and said with all the


    courage,


    "I don''t think sir but I AM SURE SHE WAS INNOCENT."


    Saying this Martin left the house. Henry was holding on to his emotions and then slowly walked


    upstairs towards his room. He felt very different emotions running in his heart when he saw that Be


    was standing and looking continously at the front gate. He could feel that even though Be was


    physically present there but was in a trance.


    And he knew very well that she was thinking about the night when he raped her and made her kneel


    right infront of this same gate. Henry walked towards Be and hugged her from behind. Be was


    caught off guard and she was already not mentally stable and with Henry''s sudden approach, she


    panicked and ran towards the corner of the wall and curled herself there and covered her face with her


    hand in order to avoid any potential hiting towards her.


    Henry felt sad seeing her like this, he sat down and came closer to her. Her body was trembling. He


    softly moved her hair and spoke to her,


    "Be it''s me, Henry. Please don''t be scared of me, I won''t harm you."


    Be was in her panic attack and she couldn''t hear anything. She was only scared of her next beating


    and humiliation. Henry came more close and then with little pull she picked her up and ced her on


    the bed.


    Be was still scared and she couldn''t understand anything happening near her. Her body was still


    trembling. Henry covered her with a quilt and then he , himself slide next to her and took her in his


    arms and tried to make herfortable.


    After a while of not facing anything brutal, Be''s body rxed and she went into a sleep on Henry''s


    chest. Henry also heard her soft breathing sound. He somehow felt happy andplete having Be


    lying next to him. He also closed his eyes and slept with Be in his arms.


    Be slowly opened her eyes and found herself alone on the bed. She couldn''t see Henry anywhere


    but she saw a beautiful face sitting on the couch near her bed. Be was so happy to see that woman


    and she went to her and hugged her tightly.


    ire was equally happy to see Be and also understood that Be needs someone to share all her


    worries and ire was more then happy to do so for her.


    "Well , now get ready, we are going for shopping. You know that we have a big eventing up , you


    have to help me in buying so many things."


    Even though Be was surprised to see Cindy at Jackson Mansion but didn''t ask anything as she


    herself felt very happy to have her on her side. Soon they both left for shopping.


    Henry, who was sitting in his office, was time to time looking at his phone to see if there was any


    update from her bank card that he gave to ire to do shopping for Be. He had asked ire to


    apany Be and take her out for shopping saying that she needs someone to apany her. But


    even after 5 hours , there was no update.


    On his way back home, he called up ire and she informed him that B didn''t buy anything for


    herself but instead went to her dorm and packed her stuff and then went back to Jackson Mansion.


    Herny felt little sad but was happy for the fact that Be went back to Jackson Mansion in the end. He


    entered the Mansion and was happy to see Be sitting in the lounge looking at the garden outside.


    Seeing her in his house at the time when he returned home , made him extremely happy. He actually


    felt like home with her.


    Next two days went uneventful and same. Cindy woulde and take Be out for shopping but as


    usual Be won''t buy anything. Henry would return home to find Be sitting in the garden andter


    they would sleep in Henry''s room while Henry holding her trembling body tightly close to his.


    The party day arrived, before leaving for office, Henry came up to Be ,


    "Be, stylist will be here in the evening. You will be apanying me for tonite''s party."


    Hearing this Be was little scared. She knew all the elite ss will be there. That means all her old


    friends will be there. She didn''t wanted to face anyone of them. She was sure that even her family will


    be there.


    Seeing Henry going out, she rushed towards him and held his hand tightly and spoke in her broken


    voice,


    "Please Young master Jackson, I promise I won''t go out of this house but please don''t take me to the


    party. I c... can''t g.. go...."


    Henry knew this woulde. He knew that Be was scared to face people. He remembered that once


    he was walking in the garden and saw Be and Jason together, sitting under the tree. He still


    remembers the smile on Be''s face when she was looking at Jason. He felt jealous that time but


    walked away without saying a single word.


    Now with Be on his side he had made up his mind that even if she was not happy with him, even if


    he can''t bring back Be''s smile but he is determined to bring back her dignity and confidence. And to


    do so she had to face others. And today was the right time.


    He knew that Be won''t agree with him until n unless he doesn''t scare her. He caught her jaw and


    pinched it hard and spoke,


    "I am not asking you, I am telling you this Be. Don''t forget your ce. Be good and Get ready on


    time. I wille and pick you up."


    Even though he was not happy with his actions but still seeing Be nodding in yes made him happy


    and he left. Be feel on the floor and started crying. She didn''t wanted to go. She didn''t wanted to face


    anyone but she knew she had no choice. She can''t make Henry angry. Atleast not now, now she has to


    n her escape.

 Chapter 70: 69. CAN THIS DAY GET EVEN WORSE

    Chapter 70: 69. CAN THIS DAY GET EVEN WORSE


    It''s almost evening that Henry returns to the Jackson Mansion. He wanted toe early and see Be


    getting dressed up himself but due to some official work he couldn''t. His work had increased inst one


    month since he took over lots of projects that were suppose to be under Morris group.


    Henry yed dirty to give hard time to Jason and hence punished entire Morris family for taking his


    woman away from him. But now since theirst encounter in the club , Henry was rest assured that


    Be and Jason were not together anymore so he had to correct his doings and return the projects to


    Morris group.


    Henry entered the living room and without waiting went directly to his room. He had already received


    the message from the designer that Be was ready for the party. He couldn''t wait to see her.


    As soon as Henry entered the room, he saw her standing near the French window looking outside at


    the iron gate. Be heard the door opening and slowly turned to look at Henry who was almost stunned


    seeing Be.


    The designer and the makeup artist had done a marvelous job. Even though Be looked nothing like


    what she used to years back but right now she was looking breath taking in Henry''s eyes. He couldn''t


    take his eyes away from her and slowly approached her.


    Be was wearing a full covered mahroon evening gown. Her sleeves and back was made with.


    Be was very thin, more like an anorexic patient. But the way gown was hugging on her , it brought


    out all her curves perfectly. The mahroon colour of the gown wasplimenting well with her not any


    more fair or smooth skin. Her hair were tied in a loose bun. Her make up was done in a beautiful way


    that all her features were standing out in a beautiful way. Her scar was so well covered under the thick


    layers of makeup. There was no doubt that makeup was very heavy but was very natural and it


    seemed to blend with Be very well.


    She was wearing no jewelry and almost t sandals.


    Seeing her jewelry and footwares , Henry was little unhappy. He still remembered very clearly that all


    the leading jewelry brand used to request Be to show case their jewelry in all the events which she


    attended. Hence, Be always wore most unique and beautiful jewelrypared to any other woman


    in the city. Even though Be was not that short but to match with Henry, she always wore beautiful


    minimum 4 - 5 inches stilettos.


    Henry knew that Be has problem with her legs hence he didn''t ask her to change her footwears. As


    for jewelry, he took out a beautiful box from his pocket and gave it to Be. Seeing Be''s hesitation he


    came closer to her,


    "Here, have a look if you like it."


    Be slowly opened the box and found a set of beautiful diamond studded earrings and a very delicate


    matching diamond pendant. She looked at Henry with confusion written every where on her face.


    Henry smiled at her and took the pendant chain and put it on Be''s neck. He was pleased to see that


    it looked beautiful on her. He looked at Be¡¯s confused eyes and smiled a little before telling her,


    "It''s a gift for you. I hope you liked it."


    Saying this he started helping her in wearing the earrings too.


    "For me?"


    Be asked in confusion.


    "Yes...."


    Just then Henry kind of remembered something. Was it for the first time that Henry had actually gifted


    something to Be? And the answer was clearly a ''Yes''. Henry handed the box to Be and went to his


    walk in closet to change into his outfit.


    Within minutes Henry was out looking as usual very handsome in his ck tuxedo suit. His leather


    shoes were shinning so bright that anyone can see their faces on it too. His hair were gelled well and


    set perfectly.


    Be looked at Henry for a second and then started looking outside again. Henry came close to her


    and stood right infront of her. Since he saw Be today he thought of nothing but pinning her on his bed


    and make love to her so much that she ends up screaming his name loud. But he knew that he can''t do


    that right now. He softly put a strand of hair behind her ears and kissed her on her cheeks. He then


    lead them to the car.


    ''Wait for tonite Be. I will make you mine.''


    The lights were brilliant, the car stopped at the main entrance of LAS DEUX. Martin and Ray were


    sitting in front. Ray was driving and Martin was sitting in the passenger seat. As soon they stopped,


    Martin got down of the car and opened the gate for Henry first. After doing so he respectfully went to


    the other side to open the gate for Be but was stopped by a loud maic voice,


    "Wait I will do it."


    Said Henry who was walking gracefully to the other side of the car. Martin was dumbfounded for a


    second and stepped aside.


    Henry walked around to the other side of the car, opened the door, and stretched out his palm to Be


    who was still in the car.


    Be looked at the hand that was ced right in front of her. She looked and kept looking at it for few


    minutes then she pushed it away, and got out of the car.


    Henry once again stretched his hand infront of her and said in a maic and authoritative voice,


    ¡°Hold it.¡±


    Be stopped. Her heart was filled with indescribable disgust and different feelings. She took a deep


    breath and held his hand, just the way he wished.


    She smirked thinking about her past. Year after year, she chased after him facelessly, trying to hold his


    hand, always being pushed away mercilessly by him. But she chased him happily and smiled and hung


    him by her side even after being insulted time again and again. At that time, although she was pushed


    away by him over and over again, she was still willing to hold his hand without his approval. At that


    time, she felt that the distance between the two was extremely close and filled with love.


    Now, he was holding her hand tightly but what she can feel is only pain. The ce where the two


    hands entangled was so hot that she wanted to throw her hand away. She can''t forget the pain that she


    has gone through in this so called love of hers.


    As soon as they entered the hall holding hand in hand, as expected all the people around them started


    talking. The entrance was crowded with camera and media. They all also stopped and were shocked to


    see the female apanying Young master Jackson. They were all shocked see that the woman was


    none other than Be Evans.


    The shes started again. Nobody wanted to miss this story. This was a million dor story for their


    papers. Others started gossiping ,


    ¡°How could she be with Mr. Jackson?¡±


    ¡°She? Who?¡±


    "Oh.. my God.. am I dreaming?"


    "She is almost unrecognizable.¡±


    "How can they invite a criminal to a party?"


    Henry led Be into the banquet hall. He could feel Be''s body bing tensed when she heard the


    people around her. She was soon trembling in fear and gulping her own saliva again and again. Henry


    felt the wetness in her palms.


    He tactfully held her back and came closer to her and spoke in her ears,


    "I am with you. Don''t worry."


    Kevin and Carson were also surprised to see Be with Henry. They looked at each other and walked


    over to greet them.


    "Be, How are you? And how are you feeling now?"


    Carson asked Be with real concern written on his face. He then red at Henry. Henry also gave him


    a looked indicating ''Don''t provoke me''.


    "I am fine Dr. Carson. Thank you."


    Be spoke softly and lowered her head. Kevin had different opinion about Be. He had just returned


    after winning an international multimediapany''s case in Europe. He didn''t get any chance to meet


    his friends and learn about Be''s suffering. He still holds the same old opinion about her.


    "Ofcourse you will be. And why won''t you. Even after doing all those things, you still managed to get


    hold of Henry. Such a vixen you are."


    Without waiting for anyone to speak. He gave a disgusted looks to Be and walked away. Be who


    was still holding Henry''s hand, clenched her dress tightly with the other hand and lowered her head


    even more deeply in her neck.


    She was nervous and just wanted to leave this ce. Hearing what Kevin had said, many women who


    were near them also startedughing while looking at Be.


    Be wanted nothing but to run away. She almost left Henry''s hand and took a turn to go out but Henry


    had already anticipated this and held her hand even tighter. He then gave a deadly snare to all the


    laughing females. His one looks were enough to steal the blood from their faces and they left that ce


    immediately.


    Carson also felt that the environment around is not good for Be''s mental status. Knowingly or


    unknowingly Carson was also feeling a pull towards Be. He had urge to protect her. Carson was


    admiring Be''s beauty and her courage to show up here just then he tilted his eyes and met with a


    pair of cold ones, who was throwing daggers at him. Carson immediately looked away and joked,


    "Be, you weren¡¯t so thin before. Why, what happened? Didn¡¯t Henry give you any food.


    Let''s not keep standing here. There are many vacant tables. Let''s enjoy the food. Shall we?"


    Carson knew that Henry has seen through him. He knew sooner orter Henry will im Be. He


    didn''t wanted anything to happen to their friendship. Hence he decided to change the topic and lighten


    the mood.


    Henry gave a provocative looks to Carson but still took Be to the table which was reserved on his


    name. As he was the main host of the party, he had to leave Be''s side to attend the guests along with


    ire. Henry was reluctant to leave Be but Be, on the other hand, was d to stay away from him.


    Be was sitting alone on the table and saw many familiar faces around her. Ofcourse this was an


    anniversary party of the club where she worked. She could see many of her co-workers busy with their


    designated tasks.


    Nobody was looking at her. It seemed as if ire has specially instructed them not to defer from their


    work. Which was true plus ire had strict instructions not to disturb and look at the big boss and his


    companion.


    Be was feeling awkward sitting right in the middle of the hall. There was a group of females who


    were also her old friends. They were continously passingments on Be hearing which Be was


    notfortable. Be decided to go and have a walk till the balcony. Earlier when Be was a cleaner ,


    this hall was also under her hence she knew everything about this hall.


    She walked towards the empty balcony and took the much needed breath. She was still not


    comfortable and confident regarding staying in the hall. She wanted to run away from the familiar faces.


    She turned and wanted to run just then she saw the most familiar face that she knew.


    She was unable to move from her ce. She kept looking at the gorgeous couple who was standing


    right infront of her. Soon that couple was joined by another equally graceful but young couple. They


    laughed on something. They seemed to be enjoying themselves and walked to the designated ce


    booked for ''The Evans''.


    Seeing her family just few steps away, Be was having very mixed feelings. Once she thought of


    running towards her mother and hug her tightly and ask them why they aboundant her. But she knew


    this is not possible. She stills remembers the indifference in Brandon''s eyes from the other night.


    Be held her dress tightly and rushed to the other corner of the balcony. She was not focused and


    banged into someone. Be immediately apologized and wanted to run away from there but was


    blocked.


    "Sorry Miss, are you OK? I am sorry I was not focused."


    Said the man in mesmerizing voice.


    "No, S... sir I am sorry. I didn''t see y... you."


    The man seemed to be little confused but then suddenly he looked at the face again and asked,


    "Where is your scar?"


    Be was little shocked to hear this and she immediately looked up to see the face of the man with


    whom she crashed. For once Be felt safe as she could see young master James infront of her. For


    some reason, even though she didn''t know him that well but she felt safe in his presence.


    "It''s under the heavy makeup."


    She herself didn''t realize why but she said the truth. Hearing this Alen smiled softly and gave way to


    Be to go. Even though Alen didn''t wanted Be to leave from there. He always felt some unknown


    pull towards her and wanted to spend more time with her but seeing her present attire, he was sure


    that Be is apaning someone plus this is the party of the club where she is an attendant thus she


    need to be working right now.


    Just as Be started walking away, her hand was held tightly by someone from behind. Initially Be


    thought it was Alen but when she turned she saw that it was Young master Lynch who was holding her


    tightly. Be tried to move her hand from his grip but was unable to do so.


    "Be... you look... look A..m..a..zing."


    He couldn''t keep his eyes away from her face. Hearing this Be felt awkward and lowered her head.


    By now Be was used to humiliation but notpliments anymore. Alen saw Lynch holding Be''s


    hand and felt little uneasy. He came towards them and saw how Be was ufortable with Lynch''s


    touch.


    "Lynch leave her hand."


    He demanded. Young master Lynch seems to be little drunk already.


    "Alen, you remember I told you that there is girl whom I am longing to touch again and again. A girl who


    kind of stole my heart from the minute I had her dancing on myps. A girl who I desire to kiss and


    mark as I did that day... do you remember Alen..."


    "Yes I do Lynch.."


    Alen said in an understanding way while trying to remove Be''s hand from Lynch''s grip.


    "this is that girl."


    He didn''t leave Be''s hands but pulled her more towards him.


    "You are looking so beautiful in this dress Be. You know how hurt I was when I saw another man


    holding your hand while you walked in the hall. Why Be?"


    He tightly held Be by her shoulders and demanded answers to the questions which were almost new


    and unknown to Be.


    "Why Be... tell me.. can''t you see me getting hurt by your actions?


    Can''t you feel the soreness in my heart??


    Tell me Be."


    "That''s enough Lynch. Leave her, you are hurting her."


    Demanded Alen. Lynch left Be immediately after realizing that he was actually hurting her.


    "I am sorry princess I won''t hurt you again. I won''t do anything to hurt you. Pleasee with me. I can''t


    forget the feelings I got when I touched you and kissed you that day at Alora''s party... I..."


    Before Lynch could finish speaking, there was a loud voice of a female who was fuming with anger,


    "You fucking bitch. Can''t stay away from men. Now you are trying to seduce my fianc¨¦e. I will show


    your ce today.."


    While saying that, Alora raised her hand to p Be. Since her birthday celebration that happened in


    LAS DEUX, Lynch had cut all the ties with her. He was ignoring her and infact he also called of his


    engagement with her saying that he is in love with Be. Initially Alora thought that Lynch must be


    drunk as he decided to love such an ugly creature but reality hit her hard when he personally went and


    spoke to her father to call off their engagement.


    This was the perfect opportunity for Alora to take out her anger on Be. But before her hand could


    touch Be anywhere, someone caught it in between and within seconds her hand was bend behind


    her back. The person holding her hand applied so much of pressure that Alora felt that her hand can


    break in seconds. She was now crying in pain and begging that person to leave her hand.


    "Appologize to Be first."


    Initially Alora thought that it was some man holding her hand so tightly but hearing the voice she was


    shocked that it was a female. She called for help and looked at Lynch and Alen for the same. Lynch


    was drunk and was just starring at Be giving no attention to Alora whereas Alen was starring at the


    beautiful face holding Alora''s hand.


    He saw her again. It was the same face about whom she has been dreaming since hest saw her with


    Be in Henry''s booth. He was busy with his work in City F , that''s why he couldn''t get hold of ire to


    ask about this girl but now he doesn''t want to loose that opportunity.


    Be looked at Sophia,


    "Sophia thank you but I need to go."


    She didn''t stop to look at anyone else. Alen heard Be and saw her walking away. He wanted to stop


    her but he also wanted to know this girl who seemed to be very interesting.


    ''So her name is Sophia.'' He thought. He suddenly held her hand and pulled her with him to somewhere


    secluded.


    "Hey... stop it. What are you doing?"


    Sophia was wearing a long gown , not very expensive but very ssy in its own sense. The turquoise


    blue matched with her eye color so beautifully. Her long silky hair were flowing freely like waves of


    water. She had slight makeup which enhanced her beauty.


    She was in high heel stilettos and couldn''t bnce herself by Alen''s pull and feel on him directly. Alen


    caught her in his arms tightly. Sophia was struggling to be free but she was no match to this strong


    German man.


    Sophia knew who Alen was. She had seen him quite a lot of time in the club especially with the big


    boss. She knew that she can''t offend him. So she spoke softly,


    "Sir, I am working right now. Can you please let me go?"


    Without even blinking his eyes, Alen refused,


    "No..."


    Sophia was a little shocked as she couldn''t understand what this man wanted from her. She tried


    again,


    "Sir, If I don''t get to my designated work then I will be punished and there will be consequences."


    "Really...."


    Sophia nodded softly. Alen smirked and looked around and saw ire attending someone else. He


    pulled Sophia towards ire,


    "Miss. ire..."


    "Good evening Young master J...James.. "


    ire was confused to see Sophia with Alen and stammered.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss. ire, I don''t have a femalepanion for the party and if you don''t mind then can I have honor


    to take one of your employees as mypanion."


    ire gave him a confused look. She knows him and also knows that even she can''t offend him but...


    Seeing her embarrassed face, Alen understood something and spoke while looking at both the


    beautiful women infront of him,


    "Just till the party gets over. Nothing after that."


    ire knew Alen was a decent man hence she looked at Sophia who was also quite and agreed. After


    all they all were the attendants and this was part of their job topany the guests tonite in the party.


    Alen was happy and happily pulled Sophia to his table.


    Be was walking as fast as she can but was stopped by Henry.


    "Where do you think you are going?"


    "I want to use the washroom."


    Be said while keeping her head down. She did wanted to go to the washroom but She was also


    nning to run away from this party after that. She didn''t wanted to look at Henry as she knew that he


    will understand her next move. Henry came closer to her and spoke while cing a strand of hair


    behind her ear,


    "Don''t try to do anything foolish to make me angry. You know the consequences won''t be good. Go and


    come back fast."


    Be can''t understand what action of her gave a hint to Henry that she was nning to run away. She


    simply nodded her head and went out.


    Be entered the washroom. She took a napkin and made it wet and kept it on her eyes. Even though


    her make up was water proof but she didn''t wanted to spoil it. It was hardwork of others and she


    respected everyone''s hardwork. But she wanted something to rx her eyes.


    But before she could rx herself further, she was pulled into a strong embrace and her lips were


    sealed into a strong dominating kiss. Nothing can be more familiar then this embrace and kiss. Be


    need not open her eyes to know who this fragrance belonged to.


    Only one thing came in her mind,


    "CAN THIS DAY GET EVEN WORSE."

 Chapter 71: 70. I AM HENRY JACKSONS WOMAN

    Chapter 71: 70. I AM HENRY JACKSON''S WOMAN


    Henry was looking for Be for a long time but couldn''t find her anywhere. He saw Alen sitting with


    Sophia. To be precise he saw Alen forcing Sophia to be with him as he held her hand tightly was not


    letting her go. Sophia on the other hand was struggling to be free.


    Henry smirked and came closer to them and asked her if she had seen Be anywhere. Seeing her big


    boss infront of her she shook Alen''s hand hard but still failed to release herself from his grip. Hearing


    Be''s name, Alen left her hand but gave her a warning looks that clearly said ''dare you run away.''


    He then told Henry about the encounter they had in the balcony and how Lynch had expressed his


    desire and feelings for Be. Eventhough Alen was speaking about Lynch''s feelings, Henry could


    sense that even Alen has some soft corner for her too.


    Well that exins why he gave her a huge sum of money just for a small gathering and also Be was


    taking his name when she was sleeping.


    Remembering that his fave became sullen and then he left with big strides after Sophia told him that


    Be had said that she had to use the washroom. Even though he was in a hurry but was stopped by


    another handsome man, Ricky A.


    Ricky shook his hands with Henry and congratted Henry for sess of his club. Without wasting


    any further time, he immediately asked for Be.


    Henry was confused that why was this foreigner asking for Be. Ricky didn''t wanted to exin much


    but he simply told that he was here to take Be with him forever so that they can settle down.


    Henry was now in rage. He was angry and fuming. He wanted to find that woman now. He rushed


    towards the washroom just to see.....


    In the washroom :-


    Before Be could rx herself further, she was pulled into a strong embrace and her lips were sealed


    into a strong dominating kiss. Nothing can be more familiar then this embrace and kiss. Be need not


    open her eyes to know who this fragrance belonged to.


    The man left her lips only after realizing that she was out of breath. Be took a deep breath and before


    she could think about something she was kissed again. Be could feel that this kiss was full of


    emotions and passion.


    The man was reluctant to leave her lips but still he did. Be carefully looked at the man before her. His


    dark prominent circles under his eyes, his unshaven beard, shrunken eyes, rough hair. He seemed to


    have reduced drastically.


    Be thought of nothing else but just to run away from that ce, even more then before. But before


    she could do so her lips were once again covered with another pair of hot lips. Be could feel the


    emotions growing more and more with every kiss.


    Suddenly Be tasted something salty. She opened her eyes to see the man infront of her but she met


    with another pair of icy eyes full of love and passion but also full of tears.


    "How many times do I have to remind you to close your eyes when I kiss you Lil bunny."


    Don''t know why but Be immediately closed her eyes. He was her sunshine. She knew what she felt


    for Jason. She knew that she loves him, may be not in the same way as she loved Henry back then but


    yes she does.


    "I am sorry baby.. I am sorry for everything I said and done. I don''t know what came in me that I treated


    you so bad. I am sorry... please forgive me. I love you."


    Jason said while holding her small face in his palms. He slowly touched her lips with his thumb and


    looked deep into her eyes.


    "Your lips rejuvenates me and your presence ignites my life. I love you Be. I can''t live without you."


    Saying this Jason started kissing her all over her face while still holding her face in his palms. He gave


    her yet another passionate kiss.


    Be trusted him. She understands that if she was in ce of Jason that day may be even she would


    have reacted the same way. But what hurted her most was that he knew her. He always said that he


    trusted her then why didn''t he believe in her that day. If only he would have said ''Yes I believe you'' then


    Be would have fought with everyone to be with him. But this didn''t happen.


    She also knew now that Henry has given special instructions to destroy Morris Industries. She knew


    that Jason was having a tough time because of Henry, frankly speaking because of her. She knew that


    Henry won''t stop till he brings Morris Industries to bankruptcy.


    Jason was a nice man, atleast with her. And now she was with Henry and she knew that he won''t let


    her free. And this was the only thing she desperately wanted now was to be free.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She knows Henry. She has seen his cruelity. He was capable of destroying all the evidence of


    existence of a living person years back then he is capable of doing anything in her eyes now also. He


    can destroy Jason and she won''t let this happen.


    She took a deep breath and looked at Jason and spoke in a firm manner,


    "But I don''t."


    "You.. what??"


    "I said I don''t love you young master Morris. Now please let me go."


    "That''s a lie Lil bunny. I know you love me. I won''t let you go. Never."


    Saying this Jason held her tightly in his embrace. He was holding her so tightly as if his life depends on


    her. He thought if he loose his grip then Be will slip away. Be knew what Jason was feeling but she


    had no choice.


    "Please Young master Morris, leave me. I am no longer yours."


    "Don''t say that Be... I love..."


    Be raised her hand and asked him to stop.


    "But I don''t.."


    "No...."


    She took another deep breath and spoke,


    "May you don''t. So let me tell you. I AM HENRY JACKSON''S WOMAN now."


    "Henry''s... no.. why.. you hate him. He hates you. He was the one who put you in the prison.


    Why?


    Why him??"


    Jason asked while holding her shoulders and shaking her hard.


    "Because I want power and money. I want everything back what was taken from me. And who could


    give me that better then Henry Jackson!"


    "No.. ....


    Be...e with me. I can also give you everything that Henry can. And more then that I will give you


    love that you deserve Be."


    Be clenched her hand hard. She held back her emotions which woulde out in form tears anytime


    now. She knows that whatever Jason is saying is the truth. She believes in him. She believes in his


    love but she can''t be that selfish to destroy his entire empire for her love.


    It''s hard work of his family , his, his father''s , his grandfather''s and many generations before that. She


    can''t see them getting destroyed by Henry. She knows if something happens to Morris Industries then


    Jason has to leave his post of CEO and she knows that he has really worked hard to gain it. All his


    hardwork will be destroyed in a minute. He will be broken.


    " Really?? "


    Be gave a smallugh.


    "Can you really beat Henry Jackson? You know the answer yourself.. No you can''t. Nobody can match


    him. I want to be with him..."


    "I can Be and I will. Trust me."


    Jason said while holding Be''s face once again in his palms and looking at her.


    ''I believe you, I trust you but I can''t do this Jason. You deserve better.'' She thought.


    But Jason''s continuous deration of his love was causing pressure on her. She was now desperate


    and without thinking she spoke out,


    "Whom are you kidding President Morris? Don''t I know that all your projects have been taken up by


    Jackson group under Henry''s orders. Don''t I know that Morris Industries is on verge of bankruptcy.


    Don''t I know how you have been struggling to cope up with your losses!"


    "How do you know all this?"


    Be immediately became quite and took a step back when she realized that she spoke what was not


    needed.


    Jason held her tightly,


    "Look up Be. Look into my eyes and say what you just said. Look up..."


    Jason was an equally smart man. He understood Be''s intentions. He knew that she was never a gold


    digger and surely not a scheming girl. Be panicked and was scared. She knew that her slip of tongue


    has exposed her real intentions to Jason.


    She tried to free herself and run away from there but her hand was held tightly by Jason and he took


    her into his embrace. He reached out and grabbed her again. He buried his head and eagerly kissed


    those lips again. Once he touched those lips, he signed, it felt like a long lost touch. He touched his


    forehead with hers and spoke softly,


    "Be I love you. Let''s go away from this ce. Let''s leave now to a ce where no one knows us. It''s


    only you and me.. Be. For you I am ready to be enemy with this whole damn world. I want you.. we


    will be together forever Be.. forever."


    Saying this he started kissing her all over her face. Be was still struggling to be free from his hold but


    she was too weak infront of his strong power. Be eventually stopped struggling and once again


    asked him the same question that she asked him in the booth the other night,


    "Will you believe me if I said that I didn''t do anything back then and I was wronged by everyone, Henry,


    my family, my friends?"


    "Truth doesn''t matter to me Be."


    Jason was immersed in excitement and he started kissing her again and he failed to notice a sharp fist


    hitting him from behind.


    ¡°boom!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be the enemy of the whole world, your enemy, first will be me!¡±


    A cold voice, apanied by the sound of fists, sounded abruptly. Jason was caught off guard and


    Henry''s fists made his nose and mouth bleed. But Jason also didn''t hold back. Gaining his senses he


    started fighting with Henry will equal strength. Be was shocked but then started crying and tried her


    best to free them both but she couldn''t match upto them at all.


    Thismotion caught attention of many people. Carson and Kevin rushed towards Henry and


    stopped him whereas Alen came and held Jason from fighting any further.


    Be was crying. She saw how badly was Jason hurt from Henry''s first few punches. She almost forgot


    about Carson , she picked up her phone and called 120 for emergency services.


    "Hello.. 120.. we need an ambnce and ....."


    Before she could finish speaking, the phone in her hand was snatched and within seconds it touched


    the floor with a loud bang and broke into pieces.


    "Young master Jackson what are you doing!¡±


    Henry¡¯s hand hanging beside him was clenched into a fist,


    ¡°What am I doing? You ask me, what am I doing? Be ... what do you think...?"


    The man was so soft, even his voice was so soft that it sounded a little weird, and his ck eyes


    seemed infinitely dangerous. Be knew that he was not pointing on himself but was pointing on


    something wrong that she has done. Staring at Be coldly, he continued,


    ¡°What have you done Be?


    and What are you nning to do?"


    He was getting frustrated.


    "Why Be...? Why were you nning to get elope with Jason?¡±


    Be face turned white,


    ¡°No... I wasn''t¡±


    Her staright forward refusal held differ meaning for both these men. Hearing this Jason came closer to


    her and held one of her hands tightly. He looked into Be''s eyes and then turned towards Henry,


    "Henry, Be is afraid of you but I¡¯m not! What kind of entanglement you two had before, it was all in


    the past.


    You don¡¯t like her, you don''t love her. What you want is to dominate her and refuse to let go. Don''t You


    think you are behaving quite selfish!"


    When Jason¡¯s words were spoken, thest bit of blood on Be''s face was wiped out. She was staring


    at Jason in disbelief.


    Henry was going crazy. Jason¡¯s words aggravated the situation, and the already jealous mind of Henry


    was about to explode. These words irritated him even more.


    Henry raised his head and looked at Be. She was still looking at Jason. Is it that good-looking? He


    couldn''t help butpare himself with Jason now.


    Was his looks better than his? Henry stared at Be''s red lips, her face was sweaty, and even her


    forehead was wet, was the kiss so passionate that she still had its effects on her?


    Thinking of this, his mind was going crazy because of jealousy. With poisoned eyes, he stared at Be,


    ''Be you are so good! Even if you want to leave me, don¡¯t even dream about it in this life!'' He thought.


    He couldn''t understand one thing. What was with these men! Be was no more beautiful as she was


    before. Be was a siren beauty. She was nothing less then the moon goddess herself. Her voice was


    like a nightingale. Now she was nothing. For others she was nothing more then an attendant in his


    club.


    Now when she has lost everything, her name, her beauty, her voice still she was able to attract most


    eligible men of the country. They were, including him, ready to risk anything and fight for her.


    Jason Morris, the CEO of Morris Industries; Alen James, the CEO of James international; Lynch Flynn,


    the president of Lynch foundation; Ricky A, owner of leading adult clubs of the country and abroad;


    Carson Yang, owner of biggest hospitals throughout the country and how can he forget the main


    person, Henry Jackson, CEO of Jackson empire, one of the richest man in the world. 4th richest and


    popr celebrity on Forbes.


    Was it just her beauty that attracted them all. They are no more teenagers that they will fall of beautiful


    faces. All of them had good number of thier respective female shares till now. Then what was special


    about Be?


    All these men were summing up to increase his jealousy towards everyone. And to make the matter


    worst was her interaction with Jason. He felt the pull between Jason and Be. He felt her emotions


    when she ask Jason to believe her.


    Since he met Be again after she came out of the prison not even once did she tell him to believe in


    her. Nor once did she try to clear her side of story. Nor once did she disagree when he imed her to


    be the reason for ire''s death. Infact when the past was revealed infront of others, for whatever the


    reason be, she always dered herself to be the murderer of his woman.


    But today was the second time when Henry heard Be asking Jason to trust her. And today Jason


    actually wanted to trust her. Everyone trusted her, Martin, ire, Sophia, Carson and now Jason. Has


    he really done wrong to her ? He thought.


    His thoughts were soon interrupted when he saw Jason grabbing Be''s hand and pulling her towards


    him.


    "I was not able to take you away when I kissed you for the first time but today I must take you with me."


    Saying this he stared at Henry fiercely.


    ¡°Then you can only try, whoever I don¡¯t want to let go of can not be taken away from me ... Ever.¡±


    Henry stared at Jason¡¯s hand that grabbed Be only to find it extremely eyesore for him. He suddenly


    stride forward and m his fist drastically on Jason. And then what, they started fighting again.


    Carson, Kevin and Alen were trying their best to hold them back but they couldn''t. Henry being the host


    of the party that was held in his own club was on upper hand. Soon his body guards and bouncers of


    the club arrived. Jason''s bodyguards arrived too and soon the fight turned out to be a gang fight.


    Taking advantage of his bouncers, Henry pulled Be out of the so called battle field neatly abs bent


    over and put her on his shoulders.


    "I will leave the rest on you, he said to Ray who was also in middle of the fight."


    Seeing Be being taken away, Jason became anxious and started struggling to get free from Ray''s


    and other bouncers hold and started shouting loud,


    "Get out of my way, you bastards.."


    But Jason couldn''t get free on time. Be was stuffed in the car by Henry who was still holding her


    tightly in his embrace. He waved at Martin and thetter started driving as fast he can. Jason, who was


    now free was not able to chase behind the car.


    Be rxed a bit but after driving for some what 15 minutes, she realized that they were not heading


    towards Jackson Mansion. For some unknown reason she panicked and asked Henry,


    "Where are we going?"


    ¡°Civil Affairs Bureau!¡±

 Chapter 72: 71. CIVIL AFFAIRS BUREAU

    Chapter 72: 71. CIVIL AFFAIRS BUREAU


    "Civil Affairs Bureau "


    Be panicked,


    ¡°The Civil Affairs Bureau will be off work right now as it''s night now.¡±


    The man chuckled,


    ¡°You are so naive my angel.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She seemed to understand the chuckle in his eyes, and became even more panicked. Just then the car


    stopped at an intersection. Be reached out and pulled the car door,


    ¡°Open the door! I want to get off!¡±


    Be got out of the car as she wished, but was carried in the car again by Henry''s strong arms.


    ¡°I won¡¯t get in of car! Let me go! Let go!¡±


    She was carried by Henry''s one hand which was almost carrying her entire body weight. She grabbed


    the car door pitifully and started mming her feet in the air. But she felt as if her legs touched


    something solid. Anyway, she didn¡¯t have eyes behind her. Hence she kick the man in panic.


    ¡°Heh, wasn¡¯t you the one who wanted toe here?¡±


    Be immediately regained her senses and stopped moving. She was now scared and was looking at


    Henry trying to understand what he was saying,


    ¡°Before going to prison, you were ready to die if not married to me?¡±


    ¡°That was a mistake. I am correcting it right now.¡±


    Be startedughing on her own stupidity.The man¡¯s handsome face was shing, and under the light,


    his profile became more determined.


    ¡°Henry... ,¡±


    sheughed,


    ¡°I am correcting my mistakes now. That was my stupidity , my childishness.. I am sorry for everything I


    said or I did that time.


    I really didn''t know what was right what was wrong that time. I have learnt my lesson well.


    Please let me go. I don''t want this anymore. I promise I won''t ever utter those words again.


    Please spare me now. Let me go.¡±


    The two spoke in a wise manner, the man¡¯s eyes were slightly cold, he ignored her words, and said


    deafly,


    ¡°From today onwards, you will be my, Henry Jackson¡¯s wife and my future children¡¯s mother.¡±


    ¡°Henry Jackson, you crazy man¡­ you are making me sick. I hate you.¡±


    Be scolded him viciously. The man¡¯s long narrow eyes shed deep light,


    ¡°You are going to marry this person who makes you sick soon!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t sign it!¡±


    ¡°Angel, you are been naive again.¡±


    At this time, Be hadn¡¯t understood the meaning of Henry''s words. Why was he calling her naive


    again and again.


    until¡­¡­


    Sitting in the Civil Affairs Bureau, in front of a smallmp.


    ¡°I won¡¯t sign it,¡±


    She said lightly, scanning the things on the table. The people in the office were stillining as it


    was night and they were called in the office to work and register a VIPs marriage. But now they were all


    tensed and afraid to speak. Firstly because of the person who was getting married and secondly


    hearing the refusal of the second party.


    The registrar didn¡¯t even dare to look up and take another look at the couple who was sitting infront of


    him. What kind of marriage is this? This is a force marriage. He has worked diligently on this position


    for seven or eight years now but never in these years he felt a marriage to be so tensed.


    Henry lightly nced across Be''s face, suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed her hand.


    Be panicked,


    ¡°What are you doing. This is illegal, don''t you know this.¡±


    ¡°Then go and sue me.¡±


    He grabbed her hand and wrote her name on her paper stroke by stroke. With a few dozen strokes, her


    name ''Be E....'' appeared on the paper.


    ¡°Henry Jackson this is forcing!¡±


    The rough voice called out in a panic. She raised her head towards the registrar like asking for help


    and also looked at the staff members sitting on the opposite direction and then said


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this marriage. Please help me.¡±


    The staff member on the opposite side immediately turned his head aside,


    ¡°Miss, this is your personal matter, so why don¡¯t you go to the side to discuss it, and after you discuss


    it¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not his wife! This is not a personal matter. You clearly saw it! You saw everything!¡± Why don¡¯t you


    say something fair.


    She wanted to add thest sentence but her voice stopped abruptly, and she could clearly feel the


    warm air sprayed on her ears slowly as he approach her, thin lips pressed against her ears,


    ¡°Be you are still naive. You are as naive as you were five years ago.¡±


    Boom!~


    Her heart suddenly hurts! Almost crushed like a paper. ''You are as naive as you were five years ago.''


    Henry Jackson, alst you won again!


    The hand holding the pen, that had used all her strength to resist, suddenly removed the strength on it,


    and let the man behind her hold her hand, writing her name stroke by stroke.


    ''Be Evans''


    ¡°Congrattions to the two of you.¡±


    Everyone present there started congratting the couple. She listened, but it was very ear-piercing.


    She didn''t know what was happening around her now. She was in a trance.


    ''I will never get my freedom now. How will I reach you Al. Please me patient and wait for me.''


    Be allowed Henry to take her for a wedding photoshoot. She didn''t even notice that Henry had made


    her hold the red book in her hand while holding the second one in his. He smiled at the staff and


    handed then red envelopes which he had asked Martin to bring once they had entered the Bureau.


    He then held Be''s hand and walked out of the Bureau. May be it was an open environment or the


    cool breeze that brought back Be from her trance. She looked at her hand which was held by Henry,


    she suddenly felt nauseatic and threw his hand away,


    ¡°Okay, are you satisfied?


    You Won. What did you prove by doing this? Prove that you are omnipotent in heaven and earth? You


    have proven your dignity, what about mine?¡±


    She raised her fist and hit the man¡¯s stalwart body, his shoulders, his chest, his arms¡­ all the fists that


    kept falling down like raindrops. Be is venting, she must vent! She med him, so she mmed him


    with fist after fist.


    He did not move, letting the woman¡¯s fist fall on him.


    Be kept on venting her anger but soon the movements became more and more slow. In the end, it


    took a long time to see her smashing a fist ,


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡±


    She spoke slowly and said four words and was quite. She mes herself most. She resents her


    inability. She was carried in by the Civil Affairs Bureau. When she went in, she looked like a warrior


    who was defending herself. But when she came out, she was like an eggnt smashed by frost.


    She nced at the red book in Henry''s hand, her lips were pale, she bit then so hard that blood stains


    came out, and sheughed self-deprecatingly.


    Yes, she was really naive again like she was five years back. That time he erased her existence and


    today infront of so many government officials he forcefully me her sign her name and got married.


    "Henry Jackson, you won."


    She smirked.


    "Really, between you and me, I always lost.¡±


    She lostpletely. Her voice was painful. The palm of her hand conveyed the heat on Henry''s chest.


    Her heart was extremely cold. Henry could see that she has lost all hopes in her life.


    Suddenly, he stretched out his hand and hugged the woman in front of him tightly into his arms. The


    man¡¯s eyebrows felt a trace of pity, but he said in an extremely overbearing manner,


    ¡°Be, forget the past, forget about everything and live with me forever.¡±


    His words held simplicity and sincereity. If someone familiar with Henry stood near by, would never


    believe it, such words woulde from Henry''s mouth, who was arrogant like a wolf.


    Be was also stunned hearing this. She looked at Henry directly in his ck eyes that had always


    scorned everyone who was around. But she saw something different today. There was a trace of


    pleading that she had never seen since she knew him.


    No, no, it must be wrong! She blinked hard, absolutely, she was wrong. The proud lion lowers its noble


    head , Just to beg her! That can''t happen.


    ¡°Young Master Jackson wants me to forget everything.¡±


    How dare she forget, how can she forget. He said such a big word in such a light manner, ''Forget''. Her


    past took away everything from her. How can she forget. Henry Jackson How can you bully people so


    much?


    The corners of her eyes were red and her pale lips are filled with a smile. At this moment, she felt just


    like a joke!


    ¡°What is Mrs.Jackson? I don¡¯t care at all. Can a mere title of Mrs. Jackson make me forget my past?¡±


    Haha¡­hahahaha¡­


    The smile on the corner of her mouth was even more brilliant. She no longer knew what expression to


    use to face him and what words to use to express the pain and anger in her heart. Laugh with anger,


    laugh with pain!


    ¡°Young MasterJackson, you are supernatural and capable....."


    She raised her head, smiling with tears,


    ¡°You have the skills. You can destroy my memory. Please do it Otherwise, I will not forget it. I will not


    forget it. Ever... ever.. "


    She looked at him once again,


    "What do you want me to forget? How I loved you?


    How I was cheated over and over by you when you have someone else in your life, on your bed??


    How was I malhandled by you when you tried to touch me again and again???


    How was I raped by you over and over again..????"


    Be took a breath and spoke again,


    "Or you want me to forget all that happened with me in the prison because you wanted me to be


    tortured 100 times more then what Cindy felt?


    Please make me forget that I was treated like a dog!


    Please make me forget that how I was tied to the toilet pot daily in the morning when my jail mates


    used it!!


    Please make me forget how I was raped by all my female jail mates and warden!!!


    Please make me forget how I was forced to eat filth!!!!


    Please make me forget how I was chocked with burning coal in my mouth which made me loose my


    ability to eat or speak!!!!!"


    Her throat was hurting now. She was crying and trying to speak. It was getting difficult now. She wanted


    to say so much.


    "Can you make me forget about my unborn child?


    Can you make me forget how was I raped daily by multiple man all together??


    Can you make me forget how I was whipped daily for not able to drinkst drop of man''s semen???"


    Be was now tired, emotionally, mentally and physically. She wanted to speak more. She wanted him


    to know everything that has happened to her in the prison. But now her throat was burning and hurting


    her alot. She tired but not a single word wasing out. She was in pain. Her tears were sliding down


    her eyes continously.


    The man looked at her regretfully, without missing a single word in his dark eyes, turned around and


    opened the door of the rear seat, took out a bottle of water and gave it to her.


    Be took the water and sat on the floor near the car door. She drank the water and closed her eyes


    tightly.


    ''May be its a bad dream. May be when I will open my eyes everything will be gone.'' The method she


    was using to convince her was the same method Be used every day when she was tortured in the


    prison. But it never helped her then and neither helped her now.


    Time passed by. Henry had his hands clenched so hard that they were almost white now. His eyes


    were fixed on the woman who was sitting on the floor leaning against the car. Her eyes were tightly


    shut but she was continously muttering something. It seemed as if she was arguing with someone in


    her mind.


    Henry looked at Martin who stood little far away from them. But being well army trained, he could hear


    everything Be had said. He like Henry could also understand that alot more had happened with Be


    that she couldn''t put in words and tell him.


    Henry and Martin didn''t speak a word to each other. It seemed as if they were talking with a mind link.


    They knew that Be''s each and every wound, each and every scar has it''s own story. And now they


    were determined to find out the truth.


    Meanwhile seeing Henry staring continously at Be , Martin knew that his master was upto something.


    And he also knew that, that thing won''t go well with Be.


    But where so much harm is already being done, doing one more won''t make much of a difference.


    Be anyways hates Henry so may be she will hate him a little more with this act.


    As soon as Be rxed and opened her eyes, Henry got up and held Be''s arm and made her


    stand. He then opened the door of the rare seat of the car and pushed her in.


    ¡°what!¡±


    She eximed and panicked. Be fell directly on the seat. Henry took the advantage and pressed his


    entire body on her. Just then the car started and the central partition was raised. A loud music was


    started in the car and lights were switched off.


    Be panicked seeing all this.


    "Henry what are you doing?"


    ¡°Perhaps it''s time that we should have a child.¡±


    Henry thought throughly that if they have a child together then the child will help Be forget everything


    in the past and live with him in peace and love. He swore to himself that he will shower her with so


    much of love that his love will take over all her pains.


    ¡°Henry, you are crazy!¡±


    The woman screamed coarsely, floating out of the car. But for no use. Within seconds entire car was


    coveree with the sound of cracking silk.

 Chapter 73: 72. JACKSON FAMILY AND ME OWES YOU TOO MUCH

    Chapter 73: 72. JACKSON FAMILY AND ME OWES YOU TOO MUCH


    Days became weeks and weeks became months. It''s been almost 3 months now that Henry and Be


    got married. Season changed , dates changed but nothing changed between them. Every day it would


    same routine.


    Be will try her best to wake up after Henry leaves for the office. Spend her entire day sitting on the


    bench of the garden. Food was not a problem for Be so she never bothered. Henry woulde back


    home mostly in the evening and if held back in a meeting then he would make sure he informs Be


    that he will bete.


    He knew Be was alone in the house and hence he made sure that he would call her atleast 4 - 5


    times in a day. Be mostly stayed in the house. Henry didn''t restrict her outings though but only with


    bodyguards around her.


    Be seldom went out and whenever she did, she went with ire. And once with ire and Sophia.


    As she was no more an employee of LAS DEUX, she , ire and Sophia became close friends.


    Sophia would oftenin to them the behaviors of a ''pervet'' ording to her. She hated Alen as


    she feared around him. She told them how he would trick her daily to be in his booth and sometimes on


    his private floor. And how much she wishes to strangle his neck. But she was also pleased for the fact


    that he never forced himself on her and would sit and talk about their families and their past for hours.


    He had also promised her that when she graduates he would assign her as his personal secretary.


    ire would also share her experiences with funny clients. Even though Be never asked or said but


    still ire knew that somewhere deep down in her heart she cared for Jason. She informed him that


    since she got married Jason never came back to the club or to his floor. May be he was too heart


    broken or maybe he was too busy dealing with his industry''s stuffs.


    Every alternate day Be would go to Carson''s hospital for her checkup and rehab physiotherapy.


    Henry made sure that Be keeps fit. Carson has already started working on Be''s body. He wanted


    to go step by step to improve her body condition.


    He started her on medication that will reduce the ulcers and inmmations of her throat so that may be


    in a while she will be able to eat something more then soya milk.


    He also started Be on speech therapy to improve her speech and physiotherapy for her legs. They


    are also nning for a stic surgery for removal of her forehead scar and reunion surgery for her


    broken leg.


    Carson can''t do anything for her missing kidney but as far her eye is concerned, Carson was


    determined to find a solution for it as by now he knew that her nerve ispressed that caused her


    blindness. He was also able to find out that it''s basically temporary blindness and as no one took care


    of it before that''s why it was never found out.


    He also prescribed her various vitamins and mineral to gain back energy and her skin and hair texture.


    Be was not interested in all this. She was already broken and these things really didn''t matter to her


    but she had no choice. If she refuse to go a single day then Henry made sure that he will torture her


    whole night till she agrees to go.


    At night in Jackson Mansion:-


    Crack~


    The door of the bedroom opened gently. Henry didn¡¯t say a word, went straight into the bedroom,


    unbuttoned his clothes without saying a word, took off his clothes one by one, revealing a strong waist,


    and looked at the person on the bed, opened the bathroom door, and went in.


    Henry was drunk today. Be was still awake. The huge French window was near her bed. She looked


    out of the window with dull eyes until the sound of the bathroom door closing came in her ears.


    She retracted her gaze from their and slightly curled herself and tried to sleep. Not long afterward,


    there was a rustling sound, and the bed underneath suddenly sank.


    Hunk! Her fists curled up on her chest were squeezed tighter unconsciously.


    The heat source approached, and suddenly an arm sank around her waist, pulling her to the center of


    the bed very aggressively.


    Her shoulders became extremely stiff, creaking, and her teeth trembled uncontrobly.


    ''Henry Can you¡­ please.. not touch me again. Every minute, every second is very difficult to breath


    and survive.'' Is it love or hate? She doesn¡¯t know. But what she does know is that she needs to stay


    away from him.


    A warm spray of breath came in her ears,


    ¡°From now onwards, no one will be able to hurt you ever again. I love you Be. I will protect you and


    our children."


    The low voice in the ear was a little hoarse.


    Grandfather, Marcus Jackson, can¡¯t do either. Henry said in his heart. He was now sure that Be was


    innocent, but he couldn¡¯t tell her his thoughts clearly.


    How can he talk about his grandfather? How can he tell her that ''Mr. Jackson'' that gave instructions to


    the warden was his own grandfather. His grandfather set the game, and he personally buried her in a


    hellish prison.


    Henry''s investigation was not yet over. They were still trying to figure out the connections between


    Cindy, Be and his grandfather. What they could do was just trace the call and message back up


    records of the warden , who was there that time, and confirmed the number to whom she used to


    message the most and from where her ount was loaded with money. What was found till now was


    that the number and the money sender ount belonged to Marcus Jackson, Henry''s grandfather.


    That was his grandfather. If it was his grandfather who set all this and made her a scapegoat. If Be


    knows the truth then there would really be no chance for their rtions to improve. He was scared of


    truth but he had to find it out. For Be, for himself , for their rtionship and their future.


    He hugged her tighter, looked at the woman whose hair was hanging down in his arms covering most


    of her face, and said silently,


    ¡°If everything is true, our JACKSON FAMILY AND ME OWES YOU TOO MUCH."


    Saying that softly to himself, Henry held her tightly, rxed his body by her scent and drifted in sleep.


    Early in the morning after Henry left , Be seemed to be in a good mood. It was almost winters now.


    Be had nothing to do at home. When the sun was fine, she would sit on a deck chair covered in a


    nket, and a hot water bottle to warm her hands and feet. Hours she will sit under the porch, basking


    in the sun. Seeing her others would think that she was just rxing her life but only she knew that her


    life was like a dead tree. With a blow of strong wind, it will scatter into pieces or fly away.


    Suddenly her phone beeped. Be checked her phone and it was a message from Henry saying that


    her family wanted to visit her and was asking for his permission. But before answering them , Henry


    wanted to know Be''s decision.


    After reading the message, her heart was full of different emotions. One said to hate her family as they


    abundant her but other part of her heart says that they did to save themselves. She couldn''t reach to a


    decision , so she decided to ignore the message for now.


    Be got up from the bench and walked aimlessly into the huge garden. She entered the nursery and


    sat in a remote corner. She held her knees with her hand and buried her face in between her legs. She


    didn''t know for how long she stayed like this. Then she heard her housekeeper¡¯s voice, Rose , call for


    her.


    Rose was a beautiful lovingdy of age 50 years. She was working in Jackson Mansion for years now.


    She always loved Be. She used to enjoy with her whenever thetter came to the Mansion. They


    would spend hours in the kitchen making and baking various things. She loved the way Be respected


    her and learnt cooking things that Henry loved. Be was a quick learner and a great cook. She simply


    loved this girl. She was eagerly looking forward to Be''s and Henry''s wedding that time. She couldn''t


    wait to serve Be as Jackson mansion''s hostess.


    "On my child Be, sorry Mrs. Jackson, here please wear this coat."


    She softly put the coat around Be.


    "Where have you been Mrs. Jackson?"


    Be looked at her. Smiled a bit, she was happy to hear her call her ''my child, Be'' just like old days.


    "Aunty please call me Be or my child like you always did."


    Rose smiled pleasantly and then apanied Be to the house. While walking they spoke casually


    about some flowers and trees. Rose looked at Be ,


    "Be, Henry cares about you. And he has specifically asked me to always make sure that you wear


    something warm even if you are in the house."


    Be smiled but she had no energy to say anything to Rose,


    ¡°I feel tired, I will go upstairs to rest.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want to eat at noon?¡±


    ¡°Eat yourself, I want to rest. Don¡¯t bother me at noon.¡±


    Be went upstairs, Rose took out her mobile phone and called Henry to reported the situation,


    "Mrs. Jackson seems to be very tired, and asked me not to bother her and she doesn''t want to eat or


    drink also anything."


    ¡°Well, I see. You did a good job.¡±


    A deep voice came from the phone.


    "Please make her some cold curd bean soup with blended chicken cream for Be. She will drink it."


    Henry gave a wicked smile before keeping the phone.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "She is surely drink it. And I will make sure of that."


    "Sir, you are back."


    Said Rose.


    "It''s Henry for you aunt Rose. Have you prepared the soup?"


    Asked Henry while handing over his fur coat to Rose.


    ¡°Prepared long ago. Cold curd bean soup, blended with ck chicken lily celery, whitebait stewed


    eggs. They are the freshest ingredients.¡±


    "Thanx. Please prepare the tray. I will take it myself."


    With a tray in her hand, Henry went to his room. As he entered he saw Be sitting in her usual ce


    looking at the iron gates of the Mansion. Henry tried to hold back his emotions and softy spoke,


    "Be,e over and eat this."


    Henry put the tray on the bedside table and suddenly Be was taken aback. She didn¡¯t expect Henry


    toe back at this time.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Thepany has been quite easy these days. There is not much to deal with.¡±


    As he said, he picked up the bowl in the tray and scooped a spoon of soup,


    ¡°Come on, have some soup first.¡±


    Looking at the spoon handed to her lips, the ck-bone chicken soup was fragrant, but she had no


    appetite.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    ¡°Drink a little.¡±


    ¡°I want to go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Go to bed after drinking.¡±


    "I really don''t want it. Please don''t you understand. "


    Hearing this Henry came closer to Be. Be was little scared seeing Henry''s dark icy eyes. She knew


    that she spoke thest sentence a bit roughly and loudly. But now it was toote to take it back.


    Henry was so close to her that she could hear his heartbeat. But just then Henry raised her chin and


    made her look at him. He then smiled at her, which was as wicked as possible. He took a spoon full of


    soup in his mouth and then all of sudden he pressed his mouth on Be¡¯s. He pinched her chin and


    Be opened her mouth. Henry was easily able to pour the soup from his mouth to her''s.


    "Well I have ways to feed you. And I think this is the best way."


    Seeing that Henry is picking up the spoon again, Be stretched her hand and stopped him,


    ¡°I will drink it myself.¡±


    Henry didn¡¯t argue with her, handed the soup bowl to Be, watching the woman sip the soup while she


    was silent, his eyes softened a lot.


    Be drank very slowly, spoon by spoon, and drank half of the soup. The spoon was ced in the soup


    bowl, and she raised his head and shook her head at the man in front of her.


    ¡°Full?¡±


    Henry asked softly. Thetter nodded.


    As for whether she was full or not, he couldn¡¯t tell, it¡¯s just¡­he knew that she was following his wishes,


    taking a few sips, and after having an errand, she would have an excuse to drive him out and wrap up


    the quilt so as not to see him.


    Henry sorted the tray a bit, but didn¡¯t mean to leave immediately. Sitting on the edge of the bed, his


    warm palms slid into the quilt and touched her belly, his eyes softly lighted,


    ¡°Rose loves you alot. She cares about your health. You, eat more, so that your body can be nurtured.


    Health mother can give birth to a healthy baby.¡±


    A basin of ice water poured down her head, Be¡¯s blood was stagnant, and the skin trembled


    unnaturally.


    His palm was still touching her belly soothingly, really gentle and he spoke softly in a low voice,


    ¡°Go to sleep, I will ask aunt Rose to get some more healthy ingredients and make a few nourishing


    soups.¡±


    The dark eyes gleamed with a soft light that had never been seen before, falling on her belly, as if


    seeing an extremely precious baby,


    ¡°With God''s grace, when the baby is born, we will take a family portrait. Okay?¡±


    He looked at her with a smile, the tenderness in the depths of his eyes seemed to overflow.


    Be wasying on the bed, listening to his words, looking at the gentleness of his eyes, his


    expressionless face, suddenly grinning, she also looked into his eyes with a brilliant smile,


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    This soft voice can almost make people ignore her rough voice. As soon as Henry heard her say OK,


    his eyes lit up and fell on Be''s face with gleams. At this moment, his heartbeat quickened.


    Be said ¡°OK¡± She is willing to give birth for him. Does it mean that she is willing to forget the past and


    live with him?


    ¡°I am Sleepy.¡±


    She looked tired and yawned.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the study, you sleep well.¡±


    Henry was in high spirits, holding the tray, and exited the bedroom.

 Chapter 74: 73. THEY ARE THE EVANS

    Chapter 74: 73. THEY ARE THE EVANS


    ¡°Angel.. Be.."


    In the dim bedroom, there was a man¡¯s affectionate call, and that name became the most beautiful love


    word. Be turned to face Henry. For some reason Be was able to sleep without getting nightmares.


    Be gently hugs the man bringing him closer to her body. This hug is the most direct aphrodisiac


    Henry can ever have. His eyes were getting brighter and brighter, and his heart was about to jump out


    of his chest with joy,


    "Be... I love you.. my angel.. my life."


    Be bears everything, resting her head on his shoulders, letting him take her in his strong arms. While


    keeping her second hand on his chest. Be kept her head low in the ce where he can¡¯t see, in her


    eyes, Mocking sneer.


    ''I will bear everything till I find my way out of here.''


    She said to herself. But without realizing Be fell asleep. She woke up in the middle of the night, with


    a broad chest in her view. She got scared. Sheughed coldly. Eyes fully open now, looking at the


    ceiling. Every night it''s the same thing, waking up again once Henry is asleep and spending entire night


    awake.


    From the corner of her eye, she looked out of the window. Heh~ Their stood the familiar iron gate,


    same road where she sat naked entire night, begging for mercy. The only difference today is that this


    room more luxurious but today also she has no freedom to express herself.


    She then looked at Henry who was still asleep, with the slight smile on his face. Be knew that Henry


    was happy by seeing her defeated. And this smile was his victory smile.


    ''How can I let myself fall asleep in his arms?''


    At dawn, she closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.


    ¡°Get up, it¡¯s dawn, Angel.¡±


    He pushed her slightly. Be turned over and looked as though she hadn¡¯t slept enough,


    "I¡¯m sleepy, can I not sleep? I want to sleep."


    There was a bit of nasal sound, Henry was happy, this woman seldom acted like this with him, so she


    was generous. Henry wanted to spoil her. He wanted her to have everything that she desires in the


    world. With only one condition that she must always stay with him.


    ¡°Okay, go to bed. I will let aunt a


    Rose to help you if you need something, remember to sleep and eat.¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh.¡±


    The quilt covered most of her head, and her hair was half covered, revealing only a little skin. Henry''s


    eyes softened and he reached out and rubbed her hair,


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The bedroom light were switched off and after a while, there was a slight sound of closing the door. The


    woman in the quilt moved and opened the quilt covering her head, revealing her indifferent eyes.


    She didn¡¯t move from her bed. It wasn¡¯t until she heard the sound of the car starting downstairs that


    she got up from the bed and stood by the window, watching the car drive out of the manor with cold


    eyes.


    There was a very light knock on the door outside and people seemed to be afraid that the knock on the


    door would startle anyone.


    Be walked barefoot to open the door, the door opened, a small maid came rushing inside.


    Her name was Nina, she was granddaughter of Rose. She started working her only to pass her time as


    it was her college winter break. She loved this house and luxury provided in it.


    She was an ambitious girl. She wanted to achieve high but with less trouble. She was undoubtedly


    beautiful, charming with a pure face. But inside her soft face was a wicked woman who was ready to do


    anything to get what she desires. And her only desire was Henry Jackson.


    She really didn''t n to marry him as she knew her status won''t allow it but was she was nning was


    to be his lover, his mistress. She knew about Cindy and how she was spoiled by Henry. Nina


    wanted to be same.


    She hated Be from core of heart but knew every well that Henry loved this woman hence she


    couldn''t do anything. One day she caught Be eating some tablets which was hidden in her closet.


    Nina had a bmhabit of eavesdropping and hiding behind the doors.


    Taking advantage of Be not being at home, she went to the closet and saw the tablet box which


    contained only one more tablet. She was shocked to see that the medicine that Be just took was a


    contraceptive. Later Nina confronted Be.


    Two months back-


    Be looked at a girl of almost her age standing in her room looking at her viciously. Be waited for


    her to say something but the girl didn''t open her mouth. Be knew that she was granddaughter of


    house keeper Rose. They had met few time before.


    "I know what you are hiding in the closet."


    Said the girl.


    "and what is it?"


    "Be..."


    She didn''t cared and she didn''t even call her madam or Mrs. Jackson.


    "I know you have been eating contraceptives. Can you imagine what will happen if I tell this to master?"


    "What do you want Nina?"


    She looked at her up to down. There was not even a single sign of scare on Be''s face. She walked


    upto Nina and spoke again.


    "You think I don''t know that you stand behind the door and hear and see everything!


    You think I don''t know how you try your best to seduce my husband!


    You think I don''t know how many times you had mixed aphrodisiacs in his night milk!"


    Shocked to hear all this, Nina asked again,


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "H.... how do you all this?"


    "I know alot more then this Nina. Best the funny part is that you mix the aphrodisiacs and Henry had


    sex with me. Over... and over again, whole night."


    Be emphasized on each and every word. She wanted to see Nina''s reaction and she was right. Nina


    clenched her hand and looked at Be in anger.


    "Anyways Nina, I am not your enemy. You are a smart girl and I am sure you know everything about


    me and Young master Jackson. "


    Nina nodded in yes but didn''t say a word.


    "You are free to do whatever you want. I won''te in your way and you won''te in mine. And I am


    sure as you are nning to be my husband''s mistress, you surely would mind me bing pregnant.


    Right ?"


    Gently pursing her lips, she stretched her hand and took out the pill box from her closet.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to be pregnant with his child. Like you, I don¡¯t want it either.¡±


    Nina was surprised,


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not. But Thats the truth. And you will help me keep this a secret."


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to ruin the Jackson family¡¯s heirs? I don¡¯t believe it! How can there be women in


    this world who are unwilling to give birth to the Jackson family¡¯s children?!¡±


    ''At least, I would never be unwilling.'' thought Nina.


    Be did not say a word, opened the oil paper, revealing a white pill in the oil paper, a pill the size of a


    soybean, she stuffed it into her mouth, did not even drink water, and let the pill melt away in her mouth


    a little bit.


    Bitterness filled the mouth. No matter how bitter it is, there is noparison with the bitterness in her


    heart.


    She looked at Nina. I can''t go out often and pills are ending. You will go and buy them for me from now


    onwards."


    "And you won''te in between me and master."


    "Do as you please."


    shback ended.


    Be stretched her hand infront of Nina and thetter immediately gave her a medicine box. It was her


    new box of contraceptives.


    ¡°I took advantage when my grandma feel asleep. I sneaked up. For some reason grandma has


    guarded against me since yesterday. So I think we will have less chance of contact in the future. Well


    take this also."


    Nina handed her another bottle of contraceptives and one empty bottlebeled as multivitamins. Be


    looked at it in confusion.


    " These are almost 2 months supply and now you empty the bottle into this empty one which has multi


    vitaminbel on it. I dont want master to know about this. I don''t want anything toe in between me


    and him.


    Be nced at the white bottle in her hand, a very ordinary white bottle but with abel,


    "It must be hard for a woman like you to be thoughtful and you specially made a bottle with abel on it.


    I am impressed.¡±


    As she said, the weird smile at the corner of her mouth quickly disappeared. When she raised her head


    again, it looked like a robot without emotion,


    ¡°Then thank you Nina."


    After speaking, she asked Nina to leave and she closed the door. Outside the door, Nina¡¯s face was


    complicated.


    Be unscrewed the lid and poured out a white pill, just like yesterday, gently holding it in his mouth,


    allowing the pill to melt away, and the bitterness spread. Smile softly, tears overflowing.


    Child?


    Family??


    Portrait???


    The person who sent her to jail now wants her to give birth to him? The person who took everything


    from her wants a family with her?


    The pill in the mouthpletely turned into bitter water and entered her throat. Together with the tears


    that overflowed from the eyes. They were extremely salty, overflowing into the lip cavity, bitterness and


    saltiness mixed. Be then immediately changed the bottles.


    Next day at the Same time, Be took out her bottle and took another pill as always. She then looked at


    her bottle saying multivitamin and smiled then threw in into the drawer of the dressing table.


    "What were you eating?¡±


    Henry suddenly appeared at the door.


    Be¡¯s trembled with a shock. After a moment of panic, she regained her consciousness,


    ¡°Vitamin tablets, I had asked Nina to bring me the vitamin tablets the day before yesterday.¡±


    As She said so, Henry walked in, took the medicine bottle out of the drawers, looked at it, and the


    suspicion in his eyebrows disappeared. And after thinking about it again, Nina did seemed to be


    friendly and she does goes out alot.


    "Why didn''t you ask Carson to send them over?"


    As he was talking, they was a knock at the door. Henry and Be looked over at the same time. Be


    felt relieved that may be this will distract Henry,


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Henry put down the medicine bottle in his hand, and turned to ask Nina who was standing at the door.


    "Sir there is a family who wanted to met you and madam."


    "A family?"


    Questioned Henry.


    "THEY SAID THEY ARE THE EVANS."

 Chapter 75: 74. NOT MY DAUGHTER

    Chapter 75: 74. NOT MY DAUGHTER


    Anthony and Margaret Evans were waiting in the living room of Jackson Mansion along with Brandon


    and Vivian. They were eagerly waiting to meet their daughter and son inw, Be and Henry Jackson.


    They heard footsteps approaching them, the two beautiful and elegant couple followed the sound and


    looked at them. Their eyes lit up and Mrs. Margaret Evans ran forward with joy, and she couldn¡¯t help


    but grabbed Be¡¯s palm,


    ¡°Be, it¡¯s great to see you. Mom is so happy.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Evans...¡±


    A hand gently pulled Margaret''s hand away,


    "Mrs. Evans please sit down.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Be¡­¡±


    At that instant, Margaret''s well maintained face was embarrassed.


    "Cough cough.¡±


    Anthony coughed twice,


    ¡°Mr. Jackson, we are here to see our daughter today. After we spoke the other day, Be''s mother has


    been thinking only about Be. It''s only her in her heart now. These days, she doesn¡¯t even think about


    food or water. I watched Be¡¯s mother getting thinner and felt sad, so I insisted on bringing her mother


    to see her.. even without your permission."


    This seems to exin why the Evans suddenly came to the door without saying hello. Henry was non


    committal and said calmly,


    "Finally, That''s interesting."


    Henry''s unsalty or undiminished sentence may be a guilty conscience. Anthony understood but tried to


    ignore. Henry just smiled.


    Be is already numb hearing what her father said just now, ''what she misses!.. what to worry about!..


    what she doesn¡¯t want to eat!'' Thedy that she saw earlier in front of their house was red as a pulp


    and equally beautiful as always. Right now also Be didn''t happen to see any such so call depressive


    changes in her mother.


    Margaret hooked Be''s hand affectionately and turned around and asked Henry imploringly,


    ¡°Mr. Henry, I really miss my child¡­ Could you let Be and I stay alone for a while? There is too much


    between us, mother and daughter, that I have to say and share.¡±


    Henry¡¯s eyes crossed Mrs. Evans and fell on Be,


    ¡°I respect Be''s desicion. If she wants to spend alone time with you then I don''t have an issue with


    that."


    When he said this, Mrs. Evans quickly looked at Be anxiously. There were some worry in her eyes,


    afraid that Be would refuse hence she quickly approached Be with a voice that two people could


    hear, her lips moved and she said something.


    Be''s breathing was stagnant and her eyes suddenly fell on Mrs.Evans, seemingly suspicious.


    Mrs.Evans grasped Be¡¯s hand and squeezed her arm with greater force, nodding lightly. Seeing this,


    Be took a deep breath and looked up at Henry,


    ¡°Today¡¯s sunshine is really good. There are plum blossoms in the garden outside. I want to go for a


    walk.¡±


    Henry simply nodded and while taking off his jacket, he walked towards Be. The jacket was now over


    Be''s body and then wrapped tightly in the front by Henry,


    ¡°Go ande back soon. The winter sun is good right now.¡±


    Be nodded and went out of the house with Mrs. Evans. Henry took a look at Rose who quietly


    followed behind but didn¡¯t get close, always keeping a distance and just watching.


    There are two plum trees on the east side of the yard. The plum blossoms were very beautiful. Be


    stopped between the two plum trees and turned around,


    ¡°You said, one of the man those who raped Cindy four years ago has returned to the city?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Just then they were apanied by one moredy. Vivian had been sitting quietly along with her


    husband, Brandon, in Jackson''s Mansion. Brandon had not spoken a single word since he hase


    here. May be it''s his guilty conscience or maybe he just doesn''t want to acknowledge Be as his sister


    anymore.


    When Vivian saw Be and her mother inw Margaret going out into the garden, she couldn''t stop


    herself from being close to Be and after seeking permission from her husband and Henry, she went


    after them too.


    Be and Mrs. Evans simply looked at her. Vivian smiled at Be but thetter held expression less


    face and turned towards Mrs. Evans,


    ¡°How did you and Mr. Evans know about this?¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe it. There was no surveince video camera at the ce where the incident


    happened. She hadn¡¯t even seen the appearance of those gangsters ever. Then how did her parents


    came to know about this?


    "Be, dear don''t say like that. He is your father.¡±


    Hearing Mrs. Evans¡¯s words, Be''s heart surged, pursing her lips, her face was cold,


    ¡°If Mrs.Evans is here to relive the past, then I think we don¡¯t need to stand here anymore.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, Be!¡±


    Seeing Be was about to leave, Mrs.Evans and Vivian called her in unison to stop her,


    ¡°Be.. you refused to forgive your father and me! I can understand that your father and I broke your


    heart. All of us."


    She looked at Vivian, who too had her head low in shame and guilt.


    "But we too had no choice. We were forced to be helpless. We feel guilty but it''s true that, that time we


    really wanted to help you. We did our level best to find the bestwyer for you but we couldn''t as no


    one was ready to fight against the Jacksons."


    Vivian looked up and stared at Margaret who was straight forward lying. That time Vivian was not


    married to Brandon yet but as she heard the news of Be being arrested, she rushed to Evans House


    to know the truth.


    Later, when Vivian got married to Brandon, almost after a year of Be''s arrest, she came to know the


    truth. Brandon was drunk and depressed and in that state he revealed that his parents actually held


    back in fighting for Be. If they wanted they could have arranged bestwyers for her case. In fact


    they had good rtionship with the judiciary and they could have easily released Be but they refused


    to do so.


    Brandon ran ces to ces, from people to people but nothing helped. He used to go and stand


    outside the prison daily for hours just to get a chance to meet Be once and assure her that her


    brother is there for her, no matter what. But he never got a chance to do so.


    He then told Vivian why he drank so much. Today also he went and stood in front of the prison. He


    wanted to share his marriage news with his sister but finally he was informed by the guard that Be


    was already released 6 months back and they have no idea where she went.


    He felt as if thend where he was standing has moved and anytime he will be swallowed inside. He


    rushed to meet Henry Jackson but was informed that Henry is now settled in the US.


    Brandon was helpless and broken. He also went and told his parents about this but none of them


    showed any reaction and never spoke about Be again.


    Today seeing Margaret lying so clearly to Be, Vivian felt sour in her heart.


    "Be, dear child give your trust in us once. This time we really want to help you."


    Be¡¯s eyes sparkled, and the bottom of her eyes was sour. Should she believe in them again? Be


    shook her head, shook her palm and took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down as much as


    possible,


    ¡°Mrs. Evans, tell me, how did you know about this? How do you know that those gangstersmitted


    the things in the first ce? And why are they back?¡±


    ¡°Be somebody framed you back then. There is a recording where someone has picked up your


    phone from the bar table and then kept it back after 4 minutes.


    May be that was the person who sent the message to Cindy in ce of you."


    Said Margaret while analysis her theory.


    "In fact, you were framed back then Be. In addition to the call history and text messages on your


    mobile phone with Cindy, there was a witness who was half drunk at the time. And saw everything that


    happened at the time of the incident. Dirty things, but was afraid to cause trouble, so didn¡¯t choose to


    call the police, but still remembers a few of those gangster''s faces. The day before yesterday, few of


    the faces appeared in a bar, the Wild Hunt.¡±


    Said Vivian while looking at Be and her mother inw at the same time.


    ¡°Witness?¡±


    ¡°Yes, witness."


    Said Mrs. Evans with a broad smile on her face.


    ¡°If there were witnesses, why didn¡¯t I know about this?¡±


    Be¡¯s words were sharp, it is because this matter is too relevant for her and that''s why she must ask


    clearly.


    ¡°Hmmm....."


    Mrs.Evans sighed before looking at Be,


    ¡°This person.... you also know people of distinguish family. They don¡¯t want anyone to witness such a


    dirty thing as rape and be known to everyone as a witness.¡±


    There is something in Mrs. Evans¡¯s words, Be understood. If this person, she also knows, and the


    family members of this person don¡¯t want this matter to be known, then, in all likelihood,


    ¡°Which young master is it?¡±


    She asked Mrs. Evans bluntly. After so many things, it is difficult to have the warmth of the mother and


    daughter as it was in the past.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the young master of any family, but the second youngdy of a distinguished family.¡±


    Be suddenly realized, It turned out to be a woman!


    It¡¯s no wonder that there was no sound of the wind. If the daughter of a distinguished family has


    witnessed such a sordid thing as rape, the reputation will not sound good.


    Not an ordinary crime scene, but a shameless vition of a woman by a few big men!


    At the same time that Be had an epiphany, she couldn¡¯t ept it,


    ¡°You said she witnessed the crime, so this became one of the evidence that convicted me of the


    crime?¡±


    She chuckles.


    ¡°Mrs. Evans, I want to know, who is she? What did she see but became one of the evidences to


    condemn me?


    Did she see me at the crime scene? Who is she?"


    Be¡¯s chest rose and fell slightly, she tried her best to stay calm.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Jackson tell you about this?¡±


    Be lips evoked a small smile, asked knowingly. If Henry had mentioned to her about this Miss, would


    she still not know?


    She looked at Mrs.Evans again. Really, this person was her biological mother who was pretending to


    be foolish.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ As expected, President Henry didn¡¯t tell you. But why didn¡¯t he tell you such an important


    thing?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why didn¡¯t you tell me about such an important thing?¡±


    Be faintly took the words again from her mouth but they were not directed towards Henry but to her


    mother. Hearing this Mrs. Evans was embarrassed and said,


    ¡°That¡­we thought Mr. Henry must have told you? Who knew it would be like this.¡±


    Be didn¡¯t want to keep discussing with Mrs. Evans whether Henry had told her or not. She straight


    forwardly asked Margaret,


    ¡°Since Mrs. Evans also knows about this, please take some trouble in telling me too. What did that


    young miss witness at the crime scene? And Why did her sentence actually be evidence of my


    crime?¡±


    She reminded Mrs.Evans,


    "At that time, I was not at the scene. What did that young miss saw that made her actually identify me


    as a criminal!


    And why is sheing out in open now after 5 years of the crime?"


    Mrs. Evans gave a stern look at Be and spoke confidently without any guilt,


    "Be I will tell you everything. I ... we love you. We are a family right. We all and you and Henry.


    And now as you and Henry are married and I can see that he really cares about you then I am sure


    getting and on your father''s name wont be so difficult for you. Right!"


    Hearing this Vivian could not hold herself back. Her eyes grew in anger. She held her mother-inw''s


    hand tightly but spoke in her hears very softly,


    "Mom, what are you doing? This is not the time for all this things. We are here to mend our rtionship


    with Be and seek her forgiveness."


    Margaret got angry and threw Vivian''s hand away, turned towards Be and spoke again,


    "You don''te in between mother and daughter. I know what I am doing. As Henry and Be are


    married, everything belonging to Henry is Be''s."


    Be did feel a sharp pain in her heart when she realised what was the real motive of her parents to


    visit her for sake of "forgiveness".


    She masked her feelings and looked at Margaret,


    "Answer me first."


    Margaret got angry with this stern looks of Be but still spoke,


    ¡°Well... I am not very sure about that but what I have heard is that, that time she didn''t intend to speak


    out immediately, but Cindymitted suicide.


    When miss came to know about this she felt unfair to the person who passed away, so she told people


    what she witnessed. She said that when she witnessed the crime, she heard Cindy¡¯s stern cry.¡±


    With that, Margaret took a careful look at Be,


    ¡°That time she said that Cindy was pressed under her body by several men and she shouted,


    ''Be it¡¯s you! It¡¯s you who killed me! You can¡¯t die! I will get back at you!!''


    And now she came in open because she knew that those men knew that she was an eye witness and


    now she feels threatened by their presence.!"


    ¡°Ha¡­ ha ha ha ha ha¡­¡±


    Be listened to her mother and couldn¡¯t helpughing up to the sky.


    Vivian looked worried,


    ¡°Bell, Bell, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Be reached out and pushed Vivian''s hand away,


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­Don¡¯t touch me. Let meugh for a while.¡±


    She backed away from the hand that Mrs. Evans stretched out, smiled and covered her belly, tears


    streaming out,


    ¡°Haha haha¡­haha ha¡­¡±


    ¡°Be... Be.. Don¡¯tugh, don¡¯tugh¡­¡±


    Mrs. Evans was so flustered by Be¡¯sughter that she kept persuading Be not tough, but the


    latter didn''t hear a word her. Mrs. Evans became more irritable because of theughter, her eyes


    shed impatiently, and she couldn¡¯t help shouting loudly,


    ¡°I told you to stopughing! Can¡¯t you hear me!¡±


    When the words fell, suddenly, theughter disappeared. She covered her mouth with her hand and


    looked at Be''s eyes. Her eyes flickered left and right,


    ¡°No¡­no¡­ Be, mom just loves you too much.¡±


    Be did not speak. She was looking at Mrs. Evans quietly.


    Those eyes were not sharp but they made thetter feel the pain.


    ¡°Be ¡­¡±


    Madam Evans¡¯s face suddenly turned blue and white. Be who fell down whileughing now stood up,


    stood up straight. Rose was about toe forward. Be waved to Rose,


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I haven¡¯t seen Mrs. Evans for a long time. Mrs. Evans just told me a joke.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rose nodded her head and returned to a safe distance without saying a word. Only then did Be turn


    her gaze back on Mrs. Evans''s body and slightly curled her lips,


    ¡°You are telling that just the witness only heard me this, that Cindy called my name and I became a


    heinous murderer in everyone''s eye. Who is she?¡±


    ¡°No! I believe in you, Be, your father and I both believe you are innocent. At first, because there was


    no evidence, your father and I were afraid of Mr. Jackson¡¯s power, so we didn¡¯t dare to stand up and


    openly confront Henry.


    But now he is so kind to you, you have be his wife. And those gangsters, whomitted the


    crime, have appeared in the city again. As long as we find those gangsters, we can definitely ask the


    truth and wash away your grievances.


    And as far as that miss''s identity is conserned , only Henry Jackson knows about it. Nobody knows


    who she is."


    Be wanted tough again. What did Mrs. Evans say? Say they all believe that she was innocent?


    Shaking her head, she thought,ughter can¡¯t resolve her anger and disappointment at the moment.


    ¡°Mrs. Evans, it¡¯s windy here and I¡¯m tired and sleepy.¡±


    As she said, Be had already turned around and were about to leave. Madame Evans was anxious


    and grabbed Be''s arm from behind,


    ¡°Wait a minute, Be!¡±


    Be was caught off guard and her arm was caught by Mrs. Evans. She turned her head and looked


    over. Although she did not speak much, she clearly said made her point that she didn''t wanted to stay


    here anymore,


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Mrs. Evans held Be¡¯s hand tightly, her eyes softened, and she pleaded with shame,


    ¡°Be, we really want to help you this time. Your father and I are very guilty. We didn¡¯t help you at the


    beginning, it made you suffer so much.


    You were originally a wealthy daughter and the jewel of the Evans family but you were bullied in that


    kind of ce.


    Your dad has a good face in the city but after your imprisonment, he has almost be theughing


    stock of the city. So, after that incident, your dad¡­ became just so cruel to you.


    It¡¯s just that your dad feels guilty in his heart and always wants to make up for you. This time, God pity


    his beloved daughter eagerly and finally put the opportunity in front of him.


    Be, you¡­ just trust us once."


    Mrs. Evans¡¯s eyes were moist, and she firmly grasped Be¡¯s hand and refused to let go, for fear that


    when she let go, she would run away.


    Be looked at Mrs. Evans for a long time but there were no tears in her eyes. She didn¡¯t believe that


    the couple would feel guilty about her and would love her. No matter how sweet and lovely her words


    are, inst five years, she has lived a life which was worse than death. A life where people are not as


    good as dogs even. They all look frivolous and ridiculous.


    She closed her eyes and said,


    ¡°Mrs.Evans, how are you going to help me? And will you help me only if I am able to get your desired


    land?"


    After all she has nothing to lose!


    "Sir, tea.¡±


    Nina approached Henry seductively. There was a pot of hot tea on the tray which she held tightly in her


    hand.


    Without seeing her, Henry waved at her to serve the tea to all. Henry looked at Be who was now


    coming inside with mother and sister-inw,


    ¡°Come and sit her Be."


    He made a cozy ce for Be to sit and then sat close to her.


    "You drink this first. After drinking, Mr. Evans has something to ask you.¡±


    Be''s body suddenly stiffened. She felt very ufortable. Henry was talking like this and it seemed


    to be very considerate but the more he was, the more ufortable her heart was.


    She didn''t say a word silently raised the cup, drank most of the tea and was silently putting the cup


    back on the tray.


    Anthony¡¯s old face trembled at the stare that he was getting from Henry. He turned to look at Be and


    spoke softly,


    "Be.¡­Dad is wrong.¡±


    Click~!


    With a crisp sound the cup in her hand broke. Time seemed to stand still. Be did not look at her


    father but was staring silently at the broken ss on the ground. She was staring at the pile of debris


    on the ground without blinking.


    Today¡­her father finally said ¡°he was wrong¡±!


    Be has no intention of thinking, even she doesn¡¯t want to think at all, whether this phrase ¡°Dad is


    wrong¡±es from sincerity or for the sake of seeking a piece ofnd that her mother spoke of.


    Probably, after staring at the debris on the floor for a long time, her eyes were sore. She blinked, trying


    to relieve the soreness of her eyes,


    ¡°Aunt Rose, I¡¯m sorry, my hand slipped, I broke the cup and soiled the ground. I¡¯m tired. Please help


    me Clean up here.¡±


    She spoke, her voice was gentle and there was no ups and downs, she said without rush. If one listens


    carefully, it was a rough voice, but there was a trace of choking that was hard to detect.


    Turning around, she walked upstairs, but the moment as she stepped up the stairs, she suddenly


    stopped,


    ¡°Next week, I will go to Mrs. Evans¡¯s house as a guest.¡±


    At Evans''s Vi-


    "What the hell was that father?"


    Brandon seems to have lost his control. He was angry on his mother and father. Both the couple drove


    separate cars and while returning home Vivian told Brandon about the real motive of her inws for


    visiting Be.


    Brandon was furious. He genuinely thought that his parents wants to help to bring back his little sister.


    But once he came to know the truth he was furious. He wanted answers.


    "Tell me Dad, why are you doing this to Be? Mother, how could you agree to this shit?"


    He turned and spoke to his mother. He was surprised to see that neither of them held and guilt or


    shame.


    "You could have helped her earlier also. You had contacts, you had power. But you refused.


    And now when fianlly she is having a peaceful life with Henry, you seemed to be not satisfied with that


    either.


    She is you daughter danmit. How could you ckmail her like that?"


    Anthony turned towards Brandon and spoke angrily,


    "I did this because she is NOT MY DAUGHTER."

 Chapter 76: 75. I WILL GIVE YOU MY KIDNEY

    Chapter 76: 75. I WILL GIVE YOU MY KIDNEY


    ¡°I¡¯m going on a business trip these few days. After my business trip, I will take you to Evans House?¡±


    ¡°Not a problem. Now a days I get really bored in the house. Won''t it be better to let Manager ire to


    apany me. Bored at home, I am about to get sick. I have no other ce to go.¡±


    She lowered her eyes. Sorting out his salute on the errand tomorrow, he said slowly,


    ¡°¡­Anyway, with Manager ire, I can go shopping or just have lunch outside .¡±


    As She said, Henry nced at her with soft eyes,


    ¡°Well, then I will call ire, Let her apany you tomorrow."


    The next day, Henry left for his business meeting. This time he was going to the UK for a few days.


    Before leaving, he carefully instructed the people around him to take care of Be.


    Standing at the door, Be waved at the man,


    ¡°Go early and return early and be safe.¡±


    Henry''s eyes became softer and happy. When he got in the car, the cold wind in the winter could not


    blow the warmth of his heart.


    It wasn¡¯t until Henry''s car drove out of sight that ire gave Be a hand,


    ¡°Ok.. Let¡¯s go, no more pretending.¡±


    Be was slightly surprised,


    ¡°How do you know that I was acting?¡±


    ire smiled and nced at her,


    ¡°I still remember the first time we met, I asked you why I came to so young and willing to be a cleaner.


    Do you remember your answer?¡±


    "Of course I remember. I said, if I can sell, I¡¯m willing to spread my legs and say wee. Before I


    came, I had seen myself. I didn¡¯t have the capital to sell myself, so I would work hard. Do what I can


    do.¡±


    After speaking, she was silent. ire smiled and patted Be on the shoulder,


    ¡°In your eyes, being gentle to please big boss and being a humble cleaner, are actually the same. Both


    of these in your eyes are like a transaction.¡±


    ire suddenly leaned in and approached Be''s ear,


    ¡°If you talk about being ruthless, you are really ruthless. But I, and even others, are not qualified to


    judge you. Because a life is forced to be sentimental and not emotional, one has to be ruthless. Only


    the person involved knows the hardship one have experienced in it. If I haven¡¯t experienced it, what


    right do I have to criticize you.¡±


    As she said, she chuckled and patted Be who was already stunned,


    ¡°Okay, we should start. Where do you want to go? What do you want to buy?"


    "Manager ire, I w....."


    "It''s only ire for you."


    ire said with a smile while putting her seat belt. Be who was on the passenger seat smiled brightly


    hearing ire''s words.


    "Then... ire.. "


    "Much better, tell me."


    "I want to go to the bank and have to pick up a parcel but I don''t want anyone else to know about this."


    ire was surprised for a minute and then she turned and looked at Be,


    "Then why are you telling me this?"


    "Because you are the one who believed me since the start. I know even you have suffered alot in your


    life and I am sure you will understand my further decisions."


    ire didn''t say a word, just nodded her head and smiled at Be.


    ¡­


    ¡°Ten minutes ago, Madam entered your study. Madam said she was looking for a book. When she


    hurried away, she forgot to take the book she wanted to read.¡±


    The owner who received this message instantly condensed his ck eyes, staring at the message for a


    full quarter of an hour. The dark pupils gradually contracted and expanded holding on to stormy waves


    inside at this moment!


    Carson discovered his abnormality,


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Then Kevin found him staring at his phone in a daze,


    ¡°Whose text message?¡±


    Thetter stead fastly kept this movement still. Just when Kevin stretched out his hand to snatch the


    phone, Henry suddenly raised his eyes, focused on Kevin¡¯s eyes, and said with thin lips,


    "Kevin now you also know everything about Be."


    Hearing this Kevin slightly nodded his head. He was feeling guilty since Carson told him about Be''s


    suffering in the prison. Eventhough he was not involved directly but he knew that because of his


    presence all thewyers, contacted by Brandon, refused to take Be''s case.


    Kevin was world renownedwyer. To have an appointment with him, one needed to wait for months


    before getting. His one hour fees matched equivalent to any mediocrepany''s CEO''s monthly


    sry. He was number one in his field and all thewyers always were scared of him. It was a record


    that till date, this man has never lost any of his case.


    "Kevin, you once quoted that a person¡¯s attitude changes drastically before and after some incidence.


    So is it really because onepromised?


    You said once that one person can really pay for his past mistakes. Can all mistakes be corrected?¡±


    Henry asked Kevin in a dull voice.The former part of his question refers to Be, thetter to himself.


    ¡°Nothing will change, I am simply lying to myself.¡±


    Henry said with augh. She hates him so much and even doesn¡¯t want to see him. How could she


    suddenly change her attitude and be willing to face him peacefully?


    It was just a dream he didn¡¯t want to wake up, a dream of self-deception.


    Carson looked at Henry. It felt as if he could read Henry''s thoughts, It is nothing more than a self-


    deception scam. Once this scam will be shattered and he will wake up from his dream.


    ¡°If you miss out, you will miss out forever Henry."


    Kevin rarely gets into serious conversation with Henry about Be,


    ¡°It¡¯s time to let go.¡±


    Carson also nodded his head in affirmation. Henry''s breathing became heavy, and it could be seen that


    he was upset and struggling.


    ¡°Guys, do you know....?¡±


    Both of them looked at the man opposite to them carefully. Hr raised the coffee cup with trembling arms


    and took a sip. They didn¡¯t know if he had tasted the essence of this coffee but his appearance made


    them look at him again and again.


    Feeling very ufortable, the man on the other side put down his coffee cup just as they were about


    to speak shing tofort him,


    ¡°Every time we had sex, she would take birth control pills. She imes them to be vitamin tablets."


    Henryughed miserably.


    ¡°What she didn¡¯t know was that the bottle was actually swapped with real vitamin tablets. I reced the


    contraceptive pill in the original bottle, Imissioned someone to re-mold it and at the fastest speed, I


    customized a batch of ¡°vitamin tablets¡± with almost the same shape and taste from my pharmaceutical


    company.


    I knew that the bottle of contraceptives was no longer the contraceptive she was thinking of. Even so I


    feel an inexplicable pain in my heart that whenever we made out, I would see that she would take pills


    out of the bottle and swallow it without water.


    I can¡¯t say how ufortable it is. I am ufortable here."


    Henry raised his fist and knocked on his left chest. The man had tears but didn¡¯t flick it. Carson and


    Kevin, both were stunned at the moment. Man only cries when he is in deep pain. Now they can


    understand the pain Henry is going through.


    Henry raised his head,


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Henry has deep rooted in love now and how can he let go for her now. Henry licked his lips which had


    salty taste of his tears.


    "Now you are asking me to let go... This part here...."


    Henry pounded on his left chest again,


    ¡°It¡¯s still ufortable.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s thin lips moved and closed. He suddenly realized that his mock inspiration quotes just seemed


    so insubstantial inparison.


    Carson stretched out his hand and patted the opposite person on the shoulder,


    ¡°One wrong moves makes all moves wrong. When you threw her in the prison back then, did it ever


    cross your mind that this day mighte?"


    Although he shouldn¡¯t say it but still he did,


    "Henry you know you were wrong first. We did find some evidences that indicates that she might be


    innocent.


    I agree that you had nned to keep her in the prison for 6 months and that was not basically for


    Cindy''s death but for your unborn child, that Cindy was carrying that time.


    But to say the truth she loved you first and you make the mistake first. Your action of raping her that


    time shows your hatred her. Your hatred came first.


    Now that she has withdrawn herself from all her feelings, you should let go of her. Atleast this is what


    you owe her.¡±


    Henry stretched out his hand and pushed away the hand that Carson had ced on his shoulder,


    ¡°You guys go out first, I want to be alone for a while.¡±


    Carson¡¯s lips parted slightly but then simply sighed. Both of them looked at each other, then stood up,


    recruited. They found the waiter and asked him to call the manager. Carson took out his wallet and


    without counting, put all the money in the wallet on the counter,


    "Is this money enough to clear the restaurantpletely?¡±


    Its been almost 2 two hours that Henry was sitting alone in an unknown restaurant. No staff or public


    was allowed to enter the area. Only soft music from the recorder was going on.


    Kevin and Carson were standing outside the restaurant. Even though they looked calm but they both


    knew what kind of turnmoil they were feeling inside.


    Time to time they would peep through the window and look at Henry. Thetter had not even moved a


    single inch sincest two hours.


    Fianlly Carson gave up. Being a doctor, he knew that this was not good for Henry''s health. It was by


    chance that they all were in UK at the same time.


    Kevin was here for a very big international case. In case he wins then there will be no match to his


    calibre in entire world. Where as Carson was here to see the administration of his new hospital that he


    had set here.


    As soon as Carson touched the door of the restaurant, the door was opened from inside. Henry came


    out. Carson couldn''t stop himself and to lighten the mood, he joked,


    "I thought you slept. Didn''t know that your choice has changed so much."


    "Ha ha.. I need to go to the main branch and then directly to the airport. My private jet will leave in 2


    hours, you better reach on time."


    When the ne arrived, two men very handsome, tall and cool personality men walked through the


    private channel. They were not a celebrity, but they could attract countless attention wherever they


    went.


    The ck business car was already waiting outside. It picked up the two men.


    ¡°Be¡­¡±


    Carson hesitated for a long time, but when the car drove onto unavoidable road to Jackson Mansion,


    he mentioned the person''s name Henry was reluctant to talk about at this moment,


    ¡°Are you going to¡­¡±


    ¡°She is my wife. We will have children.¡±


    Carson paused. He turned his head to look at the cold side of the man beside him and suddenly a


    ridiculous feeling surged in his heart. He felt that the man in front of him was more ill and after


    suffering, he chose to close part of himself.


    This is equivalent to escape. But can Henry Jackson escape?


    Carson only felt that his brain was buzzing, which was indescribable.


    ¡°It¡¯s better you don''t meddle in our affairs. After the car arrives at the mansion, Martin will drive you


    back. I am sorry but I suppose I won¡¯t invite you in.¡±


    Carson seemed speechless but angry. He genuinely cared about both of them.


    ¡°Do you think she will fall in love with you again, after you two have children together? Do you think


    She will love you as persistently as she did in the past?¡±


    He lowered his head and asked with an awkward tone. Henry¡¯s face suddenly changed and he


    immediately shouted,


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­ But every time you made each other, she ate ¡°vitamin tablets¡±, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    Carson didn¡¯t listen to Henry''s words. The man next to him, his pupils suddenly shrank and the pain in


    his eyes filled his entire body. He even squeezed his fist deeply, pressed it on the seat cushion,


    smashed and crushed just to avoid this pain to spread.


    ¡°Henry, don¡¯t make any more mistakes.¡±


    Carson raised his head and looked at Henry sincerely and requested in a pleading tone,


    ¡°Henry, for so many years, you have never given her what she wanted. Intially she loved you like


    nobody can ever love someone, she trusted you but as for you, you neither loved her whole heartedly


    nor you ever able to give her your trust. She waited for you, days after days, months after months,


    years after years. But what did you do?


    Just this time, she wants to go. Then please let her go."


    He paused for a minute.


    "I am a medical student and I do understand how human hearts grow but more then that I know that


    mental torture can make an alive person nothing better then a walking dead person. Are you watch her


    bing insane?


    If you continue to be so obsessed ans stubborn then maybe one day, in the near future, she will really


    be driven crazy by you. You want a madman to apany you throughout your life and give birth to


    children for you. Or do you want her to be someone who canugh and cry?"


    ¡°Shut up! I am telling you to shut up!¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes were red and he mmed his fist on the seat. He couldn¡¯t imagine the woman leaving


    him! Never.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    He suddenly shouted. The heart of the driver in front was lifted up and the brake under his feet was


    suddenly stepped on, making a harsh ¡°creak¡±.


    ¡°Get out of the car!¡±


    He coldly raised his chin at Carson and motioned to him to get off the car. Thetter didn¡¯t argue. He


    got off the car in silence and stood beside the car and staredat Henry intently,


    ¡°You know, none of us would like to see you hurt. If we knew that one day you would fall so deeply then


    for sure me and Kevin would have taken some action 5 years back. May be "ident death in prison"...


    You don¡¯t have to look at me like this, I think if Kevin sees you like this, he will also agree with me. And


    infact you would have done the same of either of us."


    Henry''s ck eyes became more profound now. He also looked at Carson deeply before turning her


    head,


    ¡°Drive.¡±


    The car drove away again and the man in the back seat of the car closed his eyes, his eyebrows were


    filled with imperceptible fatigue and he rubbed his forehead.


    The car stopped at Jackson Mansion. Henry got out of the car, turned to the driver and said,


    ¡°Go back and take Dr. Carson home.¡±


    He bypassed the housekeeper Mrs. Rose, strode into the room, passed the hall and grabbed Be in


    the living room.


    ¡°Ah~ what are you doing!¡±


    Henry didn¡¯t say a word, and dragged her upstairs.


    ¡°Be Gentle! Are you crazy~!¡±


    Sometimes a person''s silence is more terrifying then when he or she are noisy.


    ¡°Let go...!¡±


    "Sir, please let Miss. Be go."


    Nina rushed towards Henry and while trying to touch him, said in a cottequish tone.


    "First of all it''s Mrs. Be or madam for you. And secondly it''s none of your fucking business. So get


    lost."


    Henry entered their room. He was like crazy. He threw her on the bed like he has gone berserk. He felt


    that by hugging her was the only way he could feel her temperature. He felt that this was the only way


    he could feel that she was still beside him. And did not leave him and go away.


    Henry ripped her clothes and attacked her body again and again. Even though his actions and


    approach was harsh and rough but his moves inside her body were soft. He loves her. He made sure


    that nothing will hurt. He epts that his prior actions were scary but now he was slow and soft.


    But for Be, even being in close proximity to him was a torture. It was like a love drama, no one is


    happy, she is like a broken doll, her limbs slumped on the bed without strength and he, gasping for


    breath, gasping like a beast.


    Be didn¡¯t look at him, she just looked at the ceiling in a daze. She didn¡¯t want to look at him, nor


    today nor ever.


    The man on her body rose. He propped up his arm, stood up from her and it was obvious that her body


    was light, and then the bed underneath was also light.


    He got out of the bed and strode to the dressing table. He opened the drawer, and took out the


    medicine bottle. He strode to the head of the bed again , towards Be and stretched out his arm,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take your medicine?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    She panicked instantly. He immediately sneered,


    "These are your Vitamin tablets, right?¡±


    His thin lips slowly curled up. There was no trace of human warmth on it. With the other free hand, he


    unscrewed the bottle cap and the dark pupil were locked straight on the woman infront of him. With a


    turn of his palm, he poured out a handful of tablets. The curvature of his thin lips became bigger and


    bigger and his coldness became worse.


    He raised his head and stuffed a handful of tablets into his mouth. He swallowed dozen of tablets in


    front of her.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Be¡¯s pupil contracted suddenly, it was toote to think about anything else. She almost leaped


    forward and hooked his arm,


    "No! You can¡¯t eat them!¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I eat it? Aren¡¯t they vitamin tablet?¡±


    He smiled but his smile did not reach his eyes,


    ¡°You can eat it, right?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡± ¡°I¡±


    What? What can she say?? Say these are not vitamin tablets ???


    While chewing the pills in his mouth, he looked down at the woman. One tablet in his mouth was


    extremely bitter. As he had taken alot of them, he couldn¡¯t feel the bitterness of the medicine in his lips.


    He kept on chewing them as they were just some different vour chewing gums.


    Be opened her mouth. Every time she wanted to say something, she realized that she couldn¡¯t say


    anything. She was incapable of exining anything right now.


    She stared at his throat and watched him swallow each and every tablet with the movements of his


    throat. He was still chewing on the pills. Her chest was a little sore, stuffy and very painful. But she


    couldn¡¯t tell why. She raised her head and looked into his eyes,


    ¡°Spit it out.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why are you acting so stingy my angel?? Can''t you even share vitamins with me??? I¡¯ll buy you


    more if I finish them."


    He talked to her affectionately but the pain in his eyes remained. He seemed to be torn apart by a pair


    of hands in his heart, making a ¡°stabbing¡± tearing sound, which he tried to ignore. He thought, at least


    this woman is still reluctant to bear him, otherwise, even if he eats something which is very poisonous,


    why should she care? It is ridiculous that he only realized that this was hisst bargaining chip!


    She said,


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to eat too many vitamin tablets at once, so spit it out, okay?¡±


    He said,


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    All the original words he had nned to expose her, were hidden in his heart, and he continued to


    pretend not to know anything.


    He spat out what was remaining in his mouth. Whilst frowning, he pretended to smack his mouth and


    taste.


    ¡°These vitamin tablet are disgusting in the taste. You should not eat them. I will buy you new ones.¡±


    Her face changed drastically. She almost snatched the medicine bottle from his hand and then


    exined to him unnaturally,


    ¡°I like this taste. Let''s wait until this one is finished.¡±


    He suddenly touched her back waist and her whole body instantly stiffened and her face became even


    more unnatural,


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    She almost yelled aloud. The expression in her eyes was even more painful and embarrassing. They


    had be even harder to conceal now.


    "Tell me Be, will there be a chance that my kidney can sit in this part of yours?"


    Be''s expression changed drastically and she shrank backwards,


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    She stared at the man in front of her defensively.


    ¡°If there is one thing is allowed in exchange of another thing then tell me, if I GIVE YOU MY KIDNEY,


    can you give me something else?¡±


    He looked at her tenderly. But Be on the other hand was feeling cold all over,


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around ¡­please don''t joke with this thing.. okay?


    Didn''t you say yourself that we will live a good life together? We are living a good life, a very good life.


    You don¡¯t want to make this kind of joke again, and stop thinking about this kind of thing."


    She thought he hade up with a new way to torture her. And she was scared. She was scared of


    Henry all over again. She now even more determined to run away.


    Henry listened to Be''s words, ''We are living a good life''. He wanted tough but also wanted to cry at


    the same time. It¡¯s so suprising to see, Henry Jackson, the high and mighty, the ones that heavens took


    pity on now has such contradictory human feelings.


    ¡°Okay, if that''s what you say, We have a good life, then we will shall have a good life angel.¡±


    He pushed her head softlt onto his shoulder. He clenched his left hand in a way that she could not see


    it.


    "Angel, when I told you that I will give you my kidney in exchange of something else, why didn''t you ask


    me what that thing was that I wanted?"


    He whispered in her ears. He could clearly feel the stiffness of the woman in his arms.


    ¡°Stop making trouble, okay? This joke is not funny at all.¡±


    He listened to her as she evaded this topic deliberately, and chuckled lightly. His eyes softened but


    there was a painful color that shed through this softness. He then held her closer and said softly,


    "Okay, no more funny joke."


    He kissed her on her hair and said,


    ¡°These vitamin, Let¡¯s stop eating, okay?¡±


    From the corner of his eyes, he saw Be clenching on the bottle tightly even though he was holding


    her tightly in his arms. He thought, if she couldpromise this time, he would immediately donate half


    of personal assets to the society towards the welfare of the woman who were raped or tortured. The


    other half of his assets, he will use to raise her and their children. Which will be more then enough,


    even for hising seven generations.


    Time seemed to stand still but a few seconds of this time also seemed to be a century for him. And his


    waiting heart was anxious. He only discovered that he had already cared about this woman in a state


    that transcended the state of lunacy.


    "I want to finish this bottle. I don''t like wasting."


    Boom!


    The wall in my heart copsed!


    She still wants to eat these damn ¡°vitamin tablet¡±. No she does not want to eat these tablets but what


    she really wants is not to have a child from him. She just can no longer love him! She just wanted to


    draw a line with him!


    Henry gently pushed the woman away from his arms and gently took the medicine bottle from her


    hand. She was very anxious, he smiledfortingly at her. He then poured out a pill again, pinched the


    pill, and put it in his mouth. Under her dumbfounded gaze, he encircled the back of her head and his


    thin lips blocked her.


    Bitterness passed through his lips into her lips. At this moment, Be stubbornly clenched on her left


    chest and pressed it firmly, as if doing so would relieve the pain that was about to spread out of the


    chest cavity.


    For a moment, she was lost, didn¡¯t she... did she do something wrong? Has she made a mistake??


    But just for an instant, her eyes were extremely firm. He was her misfortune, there should be no


    connection with each other. She was sure that she had not made any mistake.!


    This kiss was bitter and long, and there was a trace of unspeakable arousal. But neither of the two


    sides took it seriously.


    He released her gently and smiled lightly. Honestly, he looked extremely handsome when he smiled.


    But he was usually cold and indifferent to others.


    He ruffled her hair with his big palm,


    ¡°Okay, I will listen to you this time. We will not waste this bottle but you have to promise mw that onxe


    it''s over, we will not buy this brand again, okay?¡±

 Chapter 77: 76. YOUR HATRED WAS UNREASONABLE

    Chapter 77: 76. YOUR HATRED WAS UNREASONABLE


    Deep in the night


    On a luxurious double bed, one man and a woman are lying entangled with each other. The man was


    holding the petite woman tightly in his embrace.


    Suddenly the woman opened her eyes. Be looked at the man sleeping next to her.


    He knew it?


    He knew that it is not a vitamin tablet bottle. That exins his prior actions when angrily grabbed her


    and ran upstairs.


    But if he knew, why did hepromise in the end?


    She thought about it, she didn¡¯t understand, shook her head and stopped thinking about it.


    It¡¯s just that his presence around her that makes her more and more upset everytime they are around.


    She don¡¯t understand him more and more.


    He makes her irritable, makes her hate and brings her pain. She never admits it, hatred starts with


    love. Otherwise, how should she face him, how should she face herself?


    But this person has increasingly be her demon.


    Be got up from the bed, carefully, in order not to make the man awake. She slowly stretched out her


    hand, reaching for the fruit knife on the bedside, she grabbed it hard in her hand. In the dark, the tip of


    the knife shone with cold light. She regrabbed it and gradually approached for his neck. But her hand


    trembled.


    Her eyes were wide open with tears rolling in the sockets. She was still trembling, holding the fruit


    knife, leaning against the sleeping man.


    Her hands trembled uncontrobly and violently, the closer they were, the more they trembled.


    Be just stab and it will all be over!


    Be what are you still hesitating for?


    Be have you forgotten who caused your sufferings?


    Who made you worse than a dog??


    Who humiliated you to death???


    Who raped you and got to raped n number of times????


    Who made you loose everything, your unborn child, your dignity, your organs?????


    Be, hurry up, just stab! Stab!! Stab!!! Be! You useless thing!


    Thad ~~


    The knife fell down and she immediately picked it up again but was in a panic. She then looked at the


    sleeping man again. She felt relieved that this did not wake him up.


    Closing her eyes, Be took a deep breath. Her right hand still gripped the handle of the fruit knife, as if


    to crush the knife. Big tears fell from the closed eyes ¡°click¡±. She couldn¡¯t control her tear ducts, just as


    she couldn¡¯t control the hand that held the knife trembling desperately. What¡¯s wrong Be?


    She knew what was wrong! She is already carrying a life on her back now she is afraid that by killing


    Henry, she will be putin the prison again and she can''t afford it.


    But then again she thought, she is already a murderer in everybody''s point of view. So what''s the big


    deal in actually bing one! She has already lost everything so what''s left to preserve. Why can¡¯t


    she go on stabbing this man?


    She is useless! She is useless! ! She is useless! ! !


    The perseverance in her eyes was fleeting and she looked at the man around her again, no chance of


    reconciling.


    The knife hung over the sleeping man¡¯s neck again. Be took a deep breath. She said she didn¡¯t care.


    She said that she could rx if he died but she still couldn¡¯t do it.


    Shaking her hands, hating her own ipetence, the knife in her hand felt nothing less then a hot


    potato, she threw the knife far away in a panic.


    She covered her face and cried silently. She hates herself, she hates her ipetence, she hates her


    perseverance. She hates that she can¡¯t do it. The sound of the knife falling awakened the man beside


    her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you crying?¡±


    Henry quickly sat up and reached out to hug Be. Thetter reflexively waved his hand away. After


    swiping away she felt wrong and then she softly exined,


    ¡°I have a nightmare.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The man breathed a sigh of relief,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡±


    He hugged her and stuffed her into the sheet, coaxing Be like a child. Soon the woman in his arms


    him started falling asleep. After a while, there was a slight snoring sound. This was the first time she


    really fell asleep in the same bed with this man.


    Henry wanted to be happy feeling that Be had started trusting him but the man¡¯s dark eyesnded


    exactly on the fruit knife in the corner of the wall. The ck eyes shone, lowered his eyelids, turned off


    the light,y down and held the woman in his arms closer together. He was awake the minute Be got


    up from the bed to grab the knife. All this time, he was actually pretending to be asleep all through out.


    Days passed by. Everything was back to what is was like before. Henry seldom came home. Be did


    notin about it. Infact she was happy in his absence.


    But she still continued to take her vitamin tablets everytime they made out. Henry did not object.


    He had lot going around him. He was busy with his men investigating about Be''s life in the prison


    and about the incident that happened 5 years back. Daily they would bring some or other news


    regarding it. As soon as he will feel that he had reached the end, then within minutes there lead will end


    up without any results. Now Henry was sure that things are not that simple as it seemed to be.


    Henry was distracted now a days. Taking advantage of Henry''s distraction, Jason and Morris industries


    were hitting his business again and again. Each hit was harder then before and for the first time inst


    ten years, Jackson enterprises was suffering. Henry knew about this but was in no strength to fight


    back. Be waspletely oblivious to all these things.


    Be, infact, asked Henry about that gangster who appeared in the city but Henry never gave her any


    satisfactory reply. Be was disappointed with Henry. She then recollected that if her mother haven''t


    informed her regarding that man''s appearance in the city and about the only eye witness present that


    time, she would have never known about these important facts. It seems that Henry had no intentions


    in telling her about any of these things and seeing his present attitude, it seemed as if he is not


    bothered about it either.


    Bing ~~


    Jackson Mansion hardly had any visitors since Be was living here. Hearing the door bell ring twice,


    Be, who was sitting in the lounge and watching TV, was little surprised. She switched offed the TV


    and walked towards the door.


    As soon as she saw who was standing at the door, Be was shocked. Once handsome and dignified


    man now looked haggered, thin and somewhat broken. She doesn''t know why but she somehow felt


    that there was sympathy and pain in his eyes.


    She walked up to him. Seeing her looking directly into his eyes, Leo smiled and bowed down a little.


    Be was happy to see this gesture and she reciprocated equally.


    "Leo.."


    Be called his name in her hoarse voice. Leo looked at with some ufort written all over his face.


    Be understood that her voice had made him ufortable. Still she spoke again,


    "I am sorry. My voice is still hoarse. Dr. Carson is working on it."


    Hearing her apologize for something she didn''t do made Leo more ashamed of himself.


    "No, Miss Evans. It''s not like that. It''s just that we are meeting after a very long time."


    "Ya"


    Be nodded. Leo Hank was always nice to her except on the day when Be was raped by Henry.


    Thinking about that day, Be clenched her fingers tightly but showed no emotions on her face.


    "It''s only Be now Leo. How..."


    Before she could finish. A heavy voice rang in their ears from behind,


    "Leo....."


    Be and Leo turned together towards the source of the voice. Leo couldn''t control his emotions and


    ran towards the man who was the owner of this heavy and magnificent voice. Standing infront of Henry,


    Leo kind off felt embarrassed and he lowered his gaze. Henry came forward and patted on his


    shoulder,


    "Leo, my friend, where have you been for so many years?"


    "Oh as you know master that I was with the eldest master for few years. It was little... hard for me to


    live here."


    Leo spoke with hesitation and then looked at petite figure of Be. She was so beautiful and attractive


    in the past, just like a moon goddess herself but it seems that she had suffered way more then what


    she deserved.


    "I can understand."


    Henry then looked at Be who seemed to be very calm. She then met with Henry''s eyes. It seems as


    if Be had just now blushed slightly on meeting his eyes. Henry smiled at her gesture. He had not


    seen her for five days. He was too tied with his work.


    What he wanted to do most just now was to carry her back to their room and make love to her over and


    over again.


    "What made youe back?"


    "Nothing specific really. Just wanted to return to my home and serve my real master. Nothing else


    really."


    Henry didn''t find anything suspicious in Leo''s talks and he genuinely weed back Leo to Jackson


    Mansion whole heartedly. He then strolled towards Be who was now standing a bit far from both the


    men, he held her hand and took her to their room.


    Once entering the room, he locked at in his arms and ced her on the bed,


    "I hope you are not angry with me for agreeing to keep Leo here?"


    "No, not at all."


    Be said with truth in her eyes. She was actually not sad. She thought she has already crossed the


    barrier of being angry or sad and now these things doesn''t matter anymore to her. She is only focused


    on one thing. ''HER freedom''.


    Few dayster -


    Martin had just delivered some important files at Henry''s study. They were important evidences of


    Cindy''s case. Martin was well aware of this. Inspite of these documents being in a brown open


    envelope, Martin did not dare to open it before his master does. Hence he left them in the study and


    left.


    Later in the afternoon, Leo suddenly banged into a hard chest, while he was sneaking out of Henry''s


    study. He suddenly lost his bnce and as soon as he fell down, a brown colored envelope fell from


    inside his court.


    The content of the envelope suddenly scattered out of it. Ray looked at the panicked Leo and was little


    surprised to see his looks.


    "What are you doing here? And why did you take this envelope from master''s study?"


    By the very first look at the envelope, Ray recognized it as he had seen it with Martin, while they came


    to deliver it at Master''s study, in the morning. And the way the envelope fell from Leo''s court, he was


    sure that Leo was trying to steal it from the study.


    Initially Ray was just pretending to scare Leo so that he tells the truth but suddenly he nced at the


    documents and a line of bold words shed over the corner of his eye, and suddenly he became awe.


    Regardless of the presence of Leo, Ray picked up the documents and quickly went through them.


    Suddenly, one of the diagonal spurs rushed towards Ray,


    ¡°No don''t look at them! No don''t!!!¡±


    Leo was in a hurry and was sounding scared. Ray gently stretched out his hand and pushed Leo. Leo


    staggered backwards, turned his feet and fell down. The study''s door opened identally by his weight


    and he feel inside the study.


    ¡°What is this Leo Hanks?


    What is written in this is it true??¡±


    Hearing his words, Leo was even more scared. Ray couldn¡¯t believe what he just read. The corner of


    his eye gradually fell on another folder on the desk, remembering that he just saw simr one at the


    door. Yes, the folder that he was holding was exactly simr to the one kept on the desk.


    Without hesitation, Ray took out the documents from the envelope which was on the table, opened it


    hurriedly and looked at it quickly.


    Two documents of the same case but twopletely different ¡°facts.¡± Which one is true and which one


    is fals!!


    Actually, you don¡¯t need to ask more, Ray definitely understands this in his heart. If the document which


    were in Leo¡¯s hand were false then why should he sneak into master''s study secretly? He sneaked in to


    exchange documents! Ray was absolutely sure about this fact now.


    Leo sat down on the ground decadently, suddenly moved a bit and knelt down towards Ray. He knelt


    down towards Ray and grabbed his pants very pitifully,


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell this to anyone, please.¡±


    Ray was shocked!


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that you secretly loved Cindy. I also know what you did with Cindy. She even


    got pregnant by you. But she did not tell thus to anyone so that you can be safe. She was already


    Master''s courted woman at that time. I know you truly loved her. And that was an act done under


    alcohol influence but still it can be noted as a rape but Cindy hid it.


    I beg you, Ray. I am doing all thus for her only. Ray think about it, Cindy has always been kind, gentle,


    considerate, and courageous. How could she do this kind of thing that''s mentioned in these


    documents?


    Everything is because of Be Evans!


    Cindy was the only woman that master valued, everyone in the circle knew about this. However, as


    Cindy¡¯s friend Be Evans, that wicked woman still refused to give up, she continued to pester master


    everywhere.


    Cindy always felt an inferiorityplex infront of Be. It¡¯s my fault. As I am a mere servant in this vi,


    automatically my sister also was considered as a servant here. I didn¡¯t give Cindy a noble status.


    But what about Be Evans? She was the daughter of the Evans family and the proud girl of the


    heavens in the eyes of people. Such an outstanding woman can only be devoted to her husband and


    launch a fierce pursuit.


    Cindy was afraid, afraid that one day master will be chased away by a woman like Be Evans. Cindy


    was in a hurry as Master''s and Be''s engagement date wasing closer and she took a wrong step.


    But Cindy was ruined by those animals because of Be''steness that night. Finally Cindy used her


    own life to pay for her impatience!


    Is this not enough? No matter how big or small was Cindy''s mistake , isn''t it enough that she payed it


    with her life?"


    Leo bursted into tears,


    ¡°Ray, Cindy did something wrong, but it was also because of Be Evans. Now, master also married


    that woman just as she wished. This is exactly what the woman wanted. Isn''t it? Then


    why to dig up the past and study it? Why do we need to find out what happened in the past few years?


    That woman became Mrs. Jackson whereas my Cindy only had a jar of ashes left.


    She went to another world. I only hope to leave her a clean name in this world. In master''s heart, Cindy


    will always be that gentle, kind-hearted, a little timid and simple girl. Ray, I beg you. I kowtow to you.


    As long as you have never seen anything, you have never heard anything!


    That woman, she also got what she wanted, didn¡¯t she? Is this bad now? A happy situation for


    everyone, and the only thing I care about is to never let Cindy be humiliated and trampled by the world


    after her death!


    Ray I know you. You liked Cindy since you first saw her. You certainly don¡¯t want Cindy to be a vicious


    woman in the eyes of the world, right?


    Also, she was just little anxious. She didn¡¯t mean to harm others. That woman was her best friend. How


    could she deliberately viciously harm that woman?"


    Ray nerves tightened. When Leo said that ''you have liked her since the first time you saw her.'' Leo


    knew that his decision had been made.


    ¡°Leo give me an answer first. These facts, you knew the truth of the matter a long time ago, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Cindy mentioned to me once about this and I thought she was joking. She also said that she will


    just scare Be and take her naked photos to leave evidence and will make sure that those people do


    nothing excessive to Be. Basically what she wanted was just a hope that woman will have no face to


    haunt master, her boyfriend again.


    I... I only thought it as a joke. Never thought that Cindy might really do this. But to say the truth she has


    been courageous since she was young. So I couldn''t imagine it too."


    Ray clenched his fists, closed his eyes and threw the documents in his hand in front of Leo,


    ¡°Remember, I didn¡¯t hide it for you. I didn¡¯t help you. I did it for Cindy¡¯s innocent reputation and her


    purity in master''s heart. I haven¡¯t been here today nor have I seen you nor the documents.¡±


    After speaking, he turned around and walked into the corridor. The light shone on Ray¡¯s pale lips and


    the regret between his brows. While walking downstairs, he heard a conversation.


    It¡¯s that woman!


    He nced at the woman who had her back to him and she just turned sideways to look at him as she


    heard somebodying down the steps. Seeing her Ray''s heart beat stopped suddenly for a second.


    There was an unspeakable guilt on hid face and guilty conscience in his heart.


    Ray saw that Be was staring at him but suddenly withdrew her gaze indifferently, and just skimmed


    past the guilt on his face in such an indifferent way as if not caring at all about it.


    Maybe, the paranoid cognition in his heart was suddenly broken. That piece of paper, every sentence,


    every word, all used him that his dislike for this woman was all baseless.


    A person who was inly upright and disgusting, a person who was of course despised, a person who


    was secretly ridiculed from time to time for a sufficient reason, suddenly... everything changed for that


    person. Each and every piece of that evidence tells him, YOUR HATRED WAS UNREASONABLE!

 Chapter 78: 77. YOU KILLED HER

    Chapter 78: 77. YOU KILLED HER


    "Looking for something Miss. Evans."


    Be looked up and saw Leo entering Henry''s study. Be, as usual is looking for her ID and marriage


    certificate, which she is sure that Henry must have kept it somewhere in the study.


    Last time the head maid caught her in the study and Be had to leave. But today she had made up


    her mind to find the documents and try to escape from this ce as soon as possible. But before she


    could open the drawer of the table, Leo entered the study and saw her.


    "Leo...."


    Be whispered softly.


    "May I know what are you looking for Miss. Evans?"


    Be could hear the sarcasm in Leo''s tone. She knew that what reaso Leo gave to Henry for his return


    was not true. It''s not easy to live under the same shade with a person who is being imed as a


    murderer of his sister. She has her own doubts behind Leo''s return.


    "It would be Mrs. Jackson for you Leo Hanks."


    Be said while trying to keep her shoulders strong. As soon as she said this line, she saw some


    different emotions in Leo''s eyes which disappeared within seconds, as if it never urred.


    "Yes, ofcourse Mrs. Jackson. It was always for this title. Wasn''t this your dream?"


    Hearing this Be startedughing. Seeing herughing face, Leo lost his temper,


    "You areughing! You murderer! Vicious - hearted bitch!¡±


    Leo yelled and cursed even more angrily,Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, how could my Cindy die young? If it weren¡¯t for you, how could she be defiled by


    those animals! It¡¯s all because of you! It¡¯s all your doing. To fulfill your this dream of bing Mrs.


    Jackson, you smelly - hearted girl destroyed my sister."


    Be was quietly standing and looking at Leo.


    ¡°Cindy and you were friends and infact Cindy regarded you as the most important friend, her best


    friend. But what about you! What have you done!!"


    "Ah!!!¡±


    Saying that Leo pushed Be and without any support and due to hard push, Be fell directly in the


    floor with a thud. She looked at Leo, his eyes were full of hatred.


    Be didn''t speak a word. She let Leo vent his curses until he spoke softly,


    "Cindy treated you as her best friend."


    Be couldn''t bear it anymore.


    ¡°Many years ago, I thought so too. Cindy was my best friend and I also thought that she regarded me


    as her best friend too.¡±


    Saying that Be who was still lying on the floor again gave augh and then smirked.


    ¡°You are stillughing. You still have a smile on your face!"


    Leo somehow couldn''t control himself, He caught Be¡¯s hand and pped her hard on her face. Leo


    pped Be¡¯s face fiercely, her neck twisted to one side, she did not move, but leaned sideways


    supported by her hand. There was a stream of blood flowing from the corner of her mouth. She didn¡¯t


    seem to notice the pain emitted by the p and said lightly,


    ¡°Leo, do you consider me a fool? Or do you think that four years of prison time is not enough for me to


    figure out few things?¡±


    Her head slowly turned forward, her eyes finally falling on the man. With a terrifying face she spoke


    again,


    "I didn''t messaged Cindy, I didn''t hire the gangsters, I didn''t get her raped! Even if no one believed me,


    so what atleast I knew the truth.


    You all considered me as a murderer and got me instantly punished as if you all were expecting me to


    fall into the trap. Even though I don''t know who made this trap for me but yes I fell into it. And badly.


    I don''t know if it was for good or bad but atleast I saw true faces of everyone and all the so called


    rtionships. Love, family , friends I saw them all. I don''t know who was behind of this but I don''t why,


    but I feel you know more then what you speak. Am I right?"


    Saying that Be stared at Leo. Thetter lowered his eyes as if he was trying to hide something from


    her. Be could see all the small moments made by Leo. Now she was sure that Leo''s presence is not


    as simple as it seems to be. Without any hesitation, Be asked him directly,


    "Who is it? Who has calcted everything?


    Tell me Who is it? Who is the person who hates me so much that he made my life a living hell??


    Tell me Leo???"


    She spoke slowly but clearly. Word by word so that Leo can hear them properly. Even though the


    corner of her mouth was cracked by that p, she insisted that the words must be clear, every word


    must be clear even with her hoarse voice.


    How can she not express herself clearly now. Only by standing at the top of the pyramid and falling into


    the quagmire can one understand that these trivial details that others may not care about, are most


    important for the person who seen everything.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Leo was speechless. Looking at the person lying on the floor, he had mixed feelings. A look of


    suspicion appeared in his eyes. She knew? she figured it out that something was wrong?


    How is this possible!


    If she knew, why didn¡¯t she find Henry immediately after she was released from prison? If she really


    knew someqthing, then why didn¡¯t she show her harshness towards him and why didn''t she refuse for


    him to stay here in the Mansion?


    She could not know! If, if she really knows, why can she still care about nothing? Say nothing!


    Be didn¡¯t seem to see the shocked face of the man in front of her or may be she really didn¡¯t care


    whether this man was shocked or something else. She didn¡¯t care about any thoughts of this person,


    she only looked at the incandescentmp above her head faintly, like a memory and slowly got up from


    the floor,


    "Leo, do you remember that when we were young? We all used to sit in the garden of the mansion and


    yed together? Me, you, Henry, Carson, Brandon, Kevin , Martin, Ray.. we all. Then when we grew


    older, Cindy came into our lives.


    Me and Cindy used to sit back to back under thergest tree in the garden, even if not a day talking, we


    sat, each holding a book and stayed like that for a whole day.


    When my grandfather was alive, he was very strict with me. I had to learn a lot more than people of the


    same age. I was often learning in the middle of the night. In fact, the time for rest was very limited for


    me.


    As soon as he gave me time to rest, I used to run away toe here. Henry was too impatient to take


    care of me. In many cases, Cindy used to spend more time with me."


    ¡°What do you mean by telling all this!¡±


    Leo looked suspicious and wary,


    "You don¡¯t think it¡¯s useful to y the emotional card now, do you?¡±


    Be¡¯s gaze finally turned from the incandescentmp to Leo. After looking at the incandescentmp


    for a long time, she suddenly went to see him. She couldn¡¯t see clearly, her vision was little blurred but


    this was exactly her original intention - who Would you like to really see this odious man in front of her?


    ¡°I mean, when we grew up together like this, I happen to know her the most and I knew how strong and


    witty she was. Inspite of iming me as her best friend, she had courage to steal my fianc¨¦e from me


    and sleep.with him. I don¡¯t think so that a girl like Cindy who was determined to break everything that


    comes in her way, can evermit suicide!¡±


    ¡°Cindymitted suicide, isn¡¯t it because you framed her and got her abused!¡±


    Leo almost bit his cheeks tightly. Seeing this Be chuckled and shook her head, only to feel ridiculous,


    ¡°I know very well that what happened that night was not framed by me. We know who framed whom.


    Leo Hanks¡­you can tell me, How did Cindy die?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ what nonsense! You didn¡¯t frame it, who was it? You killed my Cindy!¡±


    ¡°Leo, who ever it was, in the end it was me who lost everything. I am nothing but a fish and you are a


    swordsman. And maybe that''s why you came back to see if I am really alive or not and I am sure you


    probably don¡¯t miss me alive, right?¡±


    She looked at the man in front of her again,


    ¡°Brother Leo¡±


    It¡¯s rare. After many years, she called him Brother Leo.


    "Brother Leo, since we are here and talking. Let me tell you the answer of the question that you asked


    me first when you entered the study. I am looking for my ID card and our marriage red book as I am


    sure your master must have kept it somewhere in this study.


    And why am I looking for them? I am sure that this is your next question. I want to escape from here. I


    don''t want to live here. I know you won''t believe me. You can ask Nina and confirm that I am on birth


    control pills also. I don''t want to get pregnant by Henry."


    Leo was shocked to hear Be saying all this. Without Be''s noticing, Leo''s palms were now in form a


    strong fist. His nails were almost embedded into his flesh.


    "Since I am going to leave this ce sooner orter, away from everyone, I just want to know one


    thing. Just tell me please, how did Cindy actually die?"


    She firmly believes that Cindy will nevermit suicide. How can a wicked person who had destroyed


    so many rtions and was involved sexually with n number of men can easilymit suicide just like


    that?


    ¡°Cindymitted suicide! You dragged her till her suicide."


    ¡°Cindy can nevermit suicide.¡±


    ¡°Shemitted suicide!¡±


    ¡°She did notmit suicide!¡±


    ¡°She did. Shemitted suicide!¡±


    ¡°impossible!¡±


    ¡°How impossible! She did!¡±


    The two refused to yield to each other, Be insisted that Cindy could notmit suicide! But Leo got


    more and more excited as they spoke.


    ¡°So what if she didn¡¯tmit suicide ?¡±


    Finally Leo eximed in excitement, his eyes were red and his already sunken cheeks showed a


    strange blush and he eximed fiercely,


    ¡°Even if I tell you, she didn''tmitted suicide. How will it change a thing?"


    Be''s ears seemed to explode, and time stood still. But Leo''s voice suddenly stopped! His face was


    blue, red, white and purple, unpredictable, like a palette!


    ¡°Cindy¡­ you ¡­YOU KILLED HER?¡±


    Leo looked at Be with a nk face. He could clearly see the emotions that were in her eyes. Leo


    turned and without saying a single word started walking outside the study. He stopped at the door and


    without turning back, he spoke in a low voice,


    "If you really want to escape, I can help you only if you promise to keep our today''s conversation a


    secret."


    Saying this he immediately left the study. Be was not alone. She couldn''t keep herself study and feel


    on the ground once again. She curled her knees and held her mouth with one hand, so that noone can


    hear her voice.


    She was crying. She was actually crying thinking about Cindy and her unborn child. How can Leo, a


    brother kill his sister? How can anyone get a pregnant woman gangraped and kill her mercilessly. And


    more over why did he frame her.


    Be wanted to ask him more but she knew that nothing wille out of his mouth. She knew now it''s


    a dead end. She was even more determined to run away from this ce. She hates everyone here.


    These people sort cate about love, feelings, friendship and families.

 Chapter 79: 78. STILL DOESNT TRUST HER

    Chapter 79: 78. STILL DOESN''T TRUST HER


    Before Leo could go further, he felt as if the temperature of the corridor has suddenly dropped. He felt


    chills emitting towards him. Just then he saw his master, Henry walking towards him with sullen face


    and cold eyes.


    His eyes were emitting coldness that Leo was quite familiar with. Henry looked at Leo and then looked


    straight towards the woman who was sitting curled up on the floor. He saw the way Be had kept her


    hand on her mouth , trying to avoid making sound of her cries. He could feel that she was in some


    other trance that she was oblivious of his presence also.


    He bent down, held her by her shoulders and raised her face upwards. Her eyes were filled with tears


    but still devoid of any emotions. She was staring at him with empty eyes. Henry felt ufortable


    seeing her like this.


    He helped her and made her stand. He took of his handkerchief to wipe her face when he saw her lips


    being bruised from the side and evidence of clotted blood on it. He instantly understood who must have


    done this. He clenched his jaws and within seconds he grabbed Leo''s neck and pinned him on the wall.


    "How dare you hurt my wife?"


    Henry red coldly at Leo, whose face was pale.


    ¡°I want to avenge Cindy. Since Cindy has lost her life because of her, why can''t she pay a little.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Leo yelled paranoidly, ring hatred at Be. Be can¡¯t believe it, even now how can Leo be so


    shameless.


    ¡°Cindy¡¯s death is obviously not¡­¡±


    Before Be''s words could be finished, Leo yelled even more loudly,


    ¡°Sir, murder pays for life! Cindy died miserably, I am just avenging her death. Sir how can you forget


    what you said 5 years back?


    You might have forgotten my sister and the promise you made to her but I can''t. Now when you can''t


    avenge for your woman and child then let me denying!"


    Be was so angry that she couldn¡¯t believe how could there be such an unreasonable person.


    ¡°Henry let me tell you, Cindy would be ravaged because her death was¡­¡±


    Be suddenly looked up and started talking to Henry but once again she was interrupted by Leo.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    She didn¡¯t finish her words and Leo angrily cursed her again,


    ¡°Aren''t You ashamed to say my sister''s name!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Henry coldly said to Leo and then looked at Be,


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Cindy''s death was not caused by me. She died because Leo Hanks held her to death.¡±


    She said, raising her head and asking Henry very seriously,


    ¡°Are you willing to believe what I said? Are you willing to believe that I am and was always innocent?¡±


    Her eyes swept towards Henry''s clenched palms. She looked at his palm and moved her gaze to his


    face. Be hesitated when she saw Henry. The trace of heat in her heart slowly cooled down again.


    After all, he hesitated¡­ he didn¡¯t trust her at all. He STILL DOESN''T TRUST HER.


    "I am little tied. Please excuse me I need to rest."


    Be said this to Henry in a low voice and before waiting to hear his reply, she walked past Leo and


    went to her room.


    As for Leo, She doesn¡¯t care about this person¡¯s life or death. If Henry wants to avenge him for hitting


    her, it''s his choice. Now she doesn''t care about anything. She is actually feeling tired.


    Tired of this life, tired of these feelings, tired for this rtion. She is tired. She wants nothing more then


    to escape from here.


    What Henry Jackson didn¡¯t expect was that because of the moment he hesitated just now, he once


    again pushed away this sensitive and suspicious woman who was already tossed by life.


    Henry looked coldly at Leo and said only one word.


    "Leave."


    Leo went back to his quarters and locked the door as soon as he entered. His palms were still in fists.


    He opened his palm and hit is right hand on the wall so hard that it got bruished and started bleeding.


    "How can I?


    How can I hit my fairy like that??"


    He hit his hand once again with full force. He could hear some breaking noise and was sure that some


    bone of his hand must have broken.


    "I am sorry Be. But this is for your best. You must escape from this ce. It''s not safe for a pure fairy


    like you to stay here with monsters like us. I am sorry. I am sorry for everything."


    Saying this Leo kneeled on the floor.


    "Oh God. Why?


    What wrong did I do?


    What wrong did my fairy do to you??


    Why did you punish he like this???


    She didn''t know about a single thing. She never hurted anyone deliberately. Her only fault was that she


    loved master whole heartedly. So is loving someone a crime then why God, why did you punish her like


    this. Please bring her out of this misery please."


    Leo got up from the floor, walked upto his bed aide table and opened the drawer. He took out an old


    photograph of him and Be. In this photograph, Be was wearing a white fairy dress and Leo was a


    Frankenstein. It was a photograph of one of the Halloween they celebrated together.


    "I will help you escape my fairy. I will."


    Henry wanted to go andfort Be but he knew he can''t. She asked him if he believes in her


    innocence but he couldn''t answer her. How can he answer when he himself doesn''t know what he


    feels. He is been investigating her case for months now but everything, every evidence is pointing


    towards Be.


    Even the gangster who was caught stated that Be had given them money to rape Cindy. Even the


    so.called eyewitness said that when she saw Cindy getting raped, the gangsters were taking Be''s


    name and even called her after they had raped Cindy. Henry had to believe the witness as it was none


    other then Alora Hush.


    With heavy heart, Henry walked out of the Mansion and went back to his office.


    ................


    It''s been almost a week now. Be had hardly spoken to him. Every night he would enter his vi only


    to find that Be had already slept early. Since that day, Be is using a guest room as her''s and she


    makes sure that she locks her room as soon as she enters.


    Every night at midnight hours, Henry always opened her room with a spare key. He would simply stand


    near her bed and look at the petite woman sleeping on the bed alone. He always got tempted to hold


    her tightly in his arms but he knew Be needed time. She was his wife and he is not in a hurry. She is


    his and only his.


    Henry was sitting and working in his office when his phone started ringing suddenly. He looked at the


    screen, a frown developed on his forehead but he knew that even he doesn''t want to pick this call, he


    have to.


    "Something happened to old master pleasee to the hospital urgently."


    Came anxious voice of Butler Xia from the other side of the phone.


    "And how does it affects me?"


    "Young master Jackson, you are his only grandson, his heir. Your presence is most important at this


    moment. You very well know the condition of first master, Jack. If he was in his best health, I would


    have never bothered you to visit the old man in hisst breaths."


    Henry thought for a minute. This old man can not die yet. Henry has lots of things to ask him. He wants


    to know why and how was he involved with Be''s prisonment. He wanted to know why he did so


    horrible things to Be.


    He hung the phone. Closed his documents and left for the hospital. On his way, he called up Carson


    and informed him about his grandfather''s admission intter''s hospital.


    Ofcourse Marcus Jackson being a VIP, Dr. Carson was already informed and he was well updated of


    his present condition. Henry immediately went to Carson''s office after he reached the hospital.


    Carson knew about Henry and his grandfather''s rtionship. He knew that Henry doesn''t think high


    about his grandfather. He assured Henry that Marcus''s present condition was due to small cerebral


    hemorrhage and eventually it will sudside.


    Henry, along with Carson lefttter''s office and went towards the ICU. But before they could reach the


    ICU, Henry saw two very familiar figures talking to each other. As soon as Leo saw Henry''s face, he


    paled down. It''s seemed as if Leo was trying to find a ce to hide. He couldn''t face Henry.


    Henry realized the abnormalities of Leo. He felt like ignoring Leo for now as all his focus was diverted


    towards the man whom he hated the most. It was because of his mother that his grandmother expired.


    As he was also raised by his father as a single parent, Henry could rte well how his father must have


    felt without a mother. Atleast Henry had his father whereas Jack had none as Marcus was busy fucking


    other woman.


    The man stood straight infront of Henry. He was almost of the same height as Henry but truly speaking


    he was much more attractive and handsome then Henry. He was none other then Vincent Jackson, son


    of Marcus and his young mistress Ellen. By rtion, he was Henry''s uncle but he was almost of same


    age as Henry.


    Before Henry could say anything , Leo spoke,


    "Young master, third master hade to pay a visit to old master."


    ''Third master?'' since when did Leo be ustomed to Vincent, thought Henry. As Henry himself


    had seen this man after almost 10 years now then how does Leo know him.


    Leo immediately shut his mouth. May be he was too nervous about something that without thinking


    twice he spoke. Henry could feel Leo''s abnormality. He understood that Leo is surely trying to hide


    something. At the same time he didn''t miss the abnormality on Vincent''s face either. He knew they


    were upto something.


    Even Carson could feel something was not right.


    Henry thought for a minute. All of sudden Leo busted on Be then Be questioned him for her


    innocence. Old man fainted all of a sudden and butler Xia called him even knowing that Vent would


    be here. And just few minutes back he saw Vincent and Leo talking about something which they


    stopped as soon as Leo saw him. Plus their abnormal behaviors.


    Henry though about something and very next moment, his face changed suddenly. He took out his cell


    phone and called home instantly,


    As always Mrs. Rose picked up the phone,


    ¡°How is Be doing today? She is still in her room?¡±


    ¡°No sir, Madam went to LAS DEUX to celebrate manager ire''s birthday.¡±


    Henry wrinkled his nose,


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me such an important thing?¡±


    On the other end of the phone Mrs Rose was stunned,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Madam take the initiative to call you for your permission?¡±


    BOOM!


    His ears exploded, and his heart became a mess, permission but he never answered her


    call!!

 Chapter 80: 79. SHE IS HIS QUEEN

    Chapter 80: 79. SHE IS HIS QUEEN


    Before Henry could think about something, Vincent walked upto him and held his shoulders.


    Henry immediately threw his hand away as if he is been touched by a gue. He hates this man. It


    was because of this man''s mother that his grandmother died of depression.


    "Nephew..."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    said Vincent with a full smile on his face which was some what a btnt provocation to Henry.


    "Nephew? My grandmother only gave birth to only to my father. Where did my uncle came from?"


    Henry sneered, then he stopped for a second and spoke again.


    ¡°Mr. Vincent, the person behind Leo''s actions and return, is you, right?¡±


    Otherwise, how could it happen that all of a sudden Leo returned to City A and even had guts to hit


    Be. Plus his hesitation few minutes back proved that there was someone behind him.


    And by Henry''s calctions it can either be his grandfather or his illegitimate child, Vincent.


    "Woooo.. you seemed to be growing well Henry! But Leo and me...."


    He looked at Leo with anger in his eyes, which disappeared within seconds,


    ".... you still have a lot to learn my dear Nephew."


    "Are you behind all this?"


    Asked Henry while clenching his palms into a fist. Vincent gracefully kept his one hand in his tailor


    made suit and with other he rubbed between his eyebrows and spoke with a smile,


    "Behind what my dear nephew."


    Henry understood that Vincent''s words are not that simple as they appear. He was frustrated and


    without thinking twice, he punched Vincent right on his face. Even though Vincent was stronger then


    Henry but he could not dodge this sudden punch and was hit hard on the face.


    He cleaned the blood, that dropped from the corner of his mouth, with his thumb. Looked at it for a


    while then charged Henry with equal force. Both started throwing punches after punches. Eventually


    they were stopped when both feel on the ground and were held by their respective body guards.


    "You better be not involved in all this or else you have to pay a big price that you can''t imagine."


    Warned Henry while removing his hands by force from Martin''s grip. Just then Vincent''s phone rang, he


    took it out, pressed the answer button and listened to it for a while. His mouth slowly showing a


    satisfied smile.


    When he got up on the ground, her footsteps were still unsteady but he looked down proudly at Henry


    who was still sitting on the ground and panting,


    ¡°I had fun, I won¡¯t y with you anymore today, so.... bye~¡±


    He said, stretched out his palm and waved to Henry. Thetter did not stop him, he sat up from the


    ground, did not immediately stand up, sat on the spot with one leg bent, and frowned at Vincent''s


    limping back.


    He didn¡¯t believe Vincent suddenly appeared just to ¡°have fun¡± with him. And based on his


    understanding of Vincent, this person wasn¡¯t a person who just came to him for a fight just to provoke


    him. Squinting his eyes, he faintly watched Vincent leave.


    Although there were many doubts in Henry''s mind but at this moment, he was in a hurry to see Be.


    To settle his ounts with Vincent, he still have lot of time to do so.


    ¡°ire where are you right now?"


    The cell phone broadcasted to ire¡¯s ce. Henry stood up and walked towards Martin''s car,


    throwing a look at him,


    ¡°Car keys.¡±


    Vincent sat in the back seat of his Maybach. His friend, Bob Rodney, who had been sitting in the car for


    a long time, handed him a wet wipe,


    ¡°Wipe, tut~ this face is swollen like a pig¡¯s head. It¡¯s too. Terrible~~"


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t talk coldly.¡±


    ¡°You suddenly appeared in the hospital just now and dyed Henry Jackson. Was it just to help her


    gain time to escape?


    The call you just answered, if I guessed it correctly, it was your subordinate and as I can guess correct


    surly she has left the city!


    However, don¡¯t you think that you are a bit nosy when you do this for a woman? Vincent, does this


    make sense?"


    Vincent onlyughed, whether it made sense or not, he knew best,


    ¡°God says that those who pray sincerely have atonement for their sins.¡±


    ¡°Atonement? Did I hear you right! Vincent Jackson, who blocked the killing of the devil and the god,


    would also have repentance and atonement?


    You, Vincent Jackson, is such a boring man, doing all this just for a woman who wants to live


    peacefully?¡±


    Vincent nced back at his friend,


    ¡°Since I could hurt a woman whom I met, by chance, six years ago for my own sake. Then why can¡¯t I


    help a woman again? I owe her this.¡±


    To Be, Vent now had a trace of guilt. Bob smiled sarcastically seeing Vincent zoning out. Vincent''s


    selfishness and ego have hurt an innocent person badly. This ¡°harm¡± ruined a person¡¯s life and now


    helping the same person to escape and that too without her knowledge.


    Atonement without shame?


    ¡°Vincent, you are really shameless!¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the praise.¡±


    Vincent then elegantly took out a cigarette, lowered his car''s ss window and started smoking.


    Nobody could read his emotions behind these white smoke. Soon Vincent was lost in his trance.


    "Lovely.... amazing singing Be.... congrattions..."


    Vincent had arrived at Henry''s birthday few minutes back. He was here to pick his father, Marcus


    Jackson, who hade uninvited to attend Henry''s birthday.


    Vincent very well knew his position in Jackson Family. He hated to ept the fact that he was actually


    a mistress''s son but fact was fact. He was luxurious standing with his handsome figure leaning on his


    Austin Martin and waiting for his dad when he suddenly heard a girl singing a song.


    He subconsciously followed the voice which wasing from inside the party hall. He felt as if he was


    hearing a nightingale singing in the night. As soon as he entered the hall, his eyes fell directly on the


    woman who was standing in the center of the stage. She was breath taking, young, looking like a real


    life princess.


    She had her eyes closed and her plumpy lips were moving and making the most sodding sound


    Vincent had ever heard.


    No she is no princess, he said to himself, SHE IS HIS QUEEN. He immediately looked for his father


    who was also immersed in that woman''s no girl''s voice. He walked upto him and held his hand like a


    child.


    Even though Vincent was always insulted and abused of being a mistress''s son, he was d that his


    mother and father always stayed together. He always knew for the fact that his father was nothing less


    then a man whore but he never neglected him or his mother. And that was enough for him.


    Vent held his father''s hand and looked at the woman on the stage. Marcus immediately understood


    what Vent wanted to say. Marcus himself had not attended too many social gatheringstely so he


    was not very sure about this girl''s identity.


    As soon as Be finished the song, she got down from the stage and walked towards her grandfather.


    Vincent, who was watching her each and every step carefully, could see that before getting down the


    stage, with a sad face, that girl''s eyes were looking for someone and he could clearly see the


    disappointment in her eyes.


    Marcus''s eyes also followed Be so as to see who her rtives are. He was very happy when he


    realized that she just acknowledged his childhood friend Mark Evans as grandfather. Now he was even


    more pleased with this girl. First as she was extremely beautiful and secondly she belongs to a good


    family.


    He walked along with Vincent to his friend. Just then Vincent''s phone rang. It was an important


    business call and he had to pick it up, hence he excused himself and left before meeting Be''s


    grandfather.


    After Gin''s death, Mark didn''t have good impression about Marcus and frankly he didn''t wanted to


    continue having any rtionship with him. But unfortunately he was Jack''s father and Henry''s


    grandfather.


    Marcus greeted Mark. They shared their greetings and without waiting any further, Marcus directly


    asked for Be''s hand for his second son, Vincent Jackson. Mark was surprised by Marcus''s demands.


    He, without realizing the consequences, started insulting Marcus not being a bad husband, father and a


    grandfather.


    He insulted him infront of the entire society and said ''what kind of grandfather he is who wants his


    future grand daughter inw to be only daughter-inw. He insulted and used him to the


    cause of Gin''s death. He even added that a man whore like him can only deliver another bastart man


    whore from a bitch of a mistress.


    Marcus was fuming with anger but he did not retaliate when he saw that his first son, Jack Jackson,


    who was also standing there for the whole time also didn''t stop Mark from insulting him. He was so


    angry that he immediately turned and left the party. He promised in his heart that one day he will teach


    Mark a lesson and show him what a real bastard man whore can really do.


    He knew that Vincent was on a very important phone and he didn''t wanted to disturb his son so he


    called for his driver and drove away. When Vincent was done with his call the party was almost towards


    the end. Vincent could see that many guests have already stared leaving the gathering. He went inside


    to look for his father, but couldn''t find him. He also tried to look for his queen but even she was no


    where in his eye range.


    Looking for his father was more important right now hence he took out his phone to dial his number.


    Before he could connect the call, he saw a message from his father saying that he has left for home in


    his other car. Vincent also felt uneasy to be present in this venue hence he also thought about leaving.


    As soon as he walked to his car, he heard a girl''s sobbing voice. He was never a curious person but


    somehow he was attracted to this voice and slowly he walked towards the source of this voice. He was


    shocked to see that this voice belonged to non other then his queen. But right now she was looking like


    a mess, a beautiful mess.


    He slowly walked towards her and gathered all his courage and spoke,


    "Miss, are you hurt? Do you want me to call someone for you?"


    Vincent spoke as softly and carefully as possible. He didn''t wanted to hurt or scare her even abit. On


    the other hand, Be almost jumped from the bench in which she was seated. She turned and looked


    at the man who was standing next to the bench.


    Vincent was mesmerized by Be''s beauty. Her innocencent eyes were mistly but tears. Her wet lips


    were alluring. Her cheeks and nose were bright red as rose due to crying. He wanted to grab this


    beauty and carry her back home.


    For the first time in so many years Vincent felt like having a family of his own. Be was actually his


    love at first site. He was deeply in love with her. He knew that if he wants he can make her his at this


    very moment. He knew she was so vulnerable right now that she won''t be able to resist him. But no,


    she was his queen and not some random woman. He wanted to marry her and then make her his


    forever.


    Vent controlled his feelings and spoke again.


    "Miss, are you OK?"


    Be hesitated for a while and then nodded her head in affirmation. Vincent felt like he was seeing a


    babymb shaking his head. He wanted to hug this babymb and protect her from whatever or


    whoever made her cry. He also felt that this girl is little scared of him, hence to reduce her scare , he


    thought of introducing himself to her.


    Vincent never realized that his this innocent thought changed Be''s entire life forever. Now he feels


    guilty for this woman but what happened when he was hurting her? was he guilty then too?


    "Rx, I am Vincent, Vincent Jackson.. second son of Marcus Jackson...."


    Before he could say anything further, Be immediately spoke,


    "You are Henry''s uncle!"


    Vincent, even though never liked Henry, still he knew he can''t run away from this rtionship. Hence


    he simply nodded his head and looked at Be with a beautiful smile.


    Be had just received an image message from Cindy in which she was making out with Henry. Be


    was already sad and not in her senses. She was going to be Henry''s legal wife soon and Cindy would


    be nothing but a mistress. Her mind was ying weird thoughts again and again and she


    subconsciously spoke,


    "You are Henry''s uncle. You are the son of a mistress."


    Saying that Be moved a step back. Even though her movement was involuntarily done but to Vincent


    it felt as if she moved back because he was dirty and filthy. He suddenly grabbed Be''s hand and she


    started shaking it off but couldn''t.


    "Apologize "


    demanded Vincent but Be was not in her senses and started abusing Vincent more.


    "Apologize... why should I? What wrong did I say? You are a bastard born out of wedlock."


    All her anger came out showing over Vincent. She knew she was wrong in what she was saying but


    she felt like venting her anger on someone and because of, may be wrong timing and ce, only


    person present there was Vincent. So she took out all on Vincent.


    "You are a bastard...


    Your mother is whore ... a mistress..."


    She went on speaking on and on. Vincent wanted to grab her throat and clenched it hard. His one rule


    was clear, say whatever you want to him but nobody, means nobody, can insult his mother. No he won''t


    allow it.


    He raised his hand in order to hold Be but stopped in between when he realized that he made


    mistake. This beautiful woman was dark from inside. She was abusive and dark hearted woman. She


    herself is a woman but the way she was insulting his mother showed her real self.


    She degraded his mother and insulted her to a level that her mother''s dignity was crashed. Vincent


    sworn that very time that he will bring this woman down. He will bring down her beauty, her dignity and


    her self esteem.

 Chapter 82: 80. WHAT TO BE FREE

    Chapter 82: 80. WHAT TO BE FREE


    Earlier -


    Be was not surprised when she came to know that Henry''s grandfather is hospitalized. She was


    already informed by Leo that this was thest chance he was giving her to escape. She doesn''t know


    why Leo was helping her and frankly she didn''t wanted to know.


    She hated this ce. This ce was full of her bad memories and betrayal of her loved ones. Till


    yesterday, she had a little hope in her heart that may be, may be someday she and Henry might


    actually have a peaceful life together but as always Henry disappointed her.


    She was about to sneak out of the house when Rose caught her at the gate.


    "Madam, are you going somewhere?"


    Be was frightened seeing her but soonposed herself. Leo has said that thisst chance that she


    can get to escape.


    "Yes, Mrs. Rose , I was going to Manager ire''s house to celebrate her birthday."


    "But young master Jackson didn''t inform me."


    "Oh really. Just a minute."


    She took out her phone from the pocket, pretending to dial Henry''s number. Then kept the phone on


    her ears and started speaking,


    "Today is manager ire''s birthday and I have taken your permission to visit her earlier itself. So...."


    She pause for a second. And spoke again,


    "Oh.. okay okay, you take cake. Yes, I will. Then.. Bye."


    She hanged the phone and looked at Rose and said with a small smile on her face,


    "Thank you Mrs. Rose for being so considerate. Young master is with Grandfather Jackson, who is


    admitted in the hospital. I shall also drop by and visit him after meeting manager ire."


    "Yes, that would be a great idea. Even though both the masters don''t get along well , they are still


    rtives and young master Jackson is the only heir of the Jackson empire. And you are his lovely wife,


    I am sure he will like you."


    "Ya, I hope so too. OK then, I will leave now."


    Saying that, Be turned, took a deep breath and walked out of the house building. A ck convertible


    Mercedes Benz came forward with a driver assigned by Leo for Be to go to her destination.


    Leo has already set everything for her. Mansion''sndlines were cut. A new driver was assigned for


    Be who will be kicked out by the evening, after handing over a huge sum of money. Be''s personal


    guards were also given half day break.


    By now everyone knew that Leo had hit Be and Henry did not do anything about this. Hence,


    everyone assumed that Leo''s position was much higher then Be, so no one wanted to offend him.


    Thus everyone agreed to whatever he asked them to do.


    Soon Be reached ire''s house. They both greeted eachother at the entrance. ire was happy to


    see Be again but somehow she felt that there was something different in her.


    They both headed towards a restaurant. After finding a good ce they got settled. Both of them


    shared a little talk and then Be told her everything that happened few days back between herself,


    Leo and Henry. And also how Henry still hesitated to believe her.


    ire was shocked to her all this and too was disappointed by Henry. She patted on Be''s hand,


    making thetter give her a small smile. They then celebrated ire''s birthday by cutting a small cake


    which was enough for two.


    Since, Be has started taking treatment from Carson, her health has been improving. Her throat,


    comparatively, hurts less now. She is now able to eat cold sweet soft things, like cakes, ice creams,


    pastries.


    After finishing their meal. Be called ire,


    ¡°ire!!¡±


    Suddenly, ire was hugged tightly by Be. Thetter spoke softly in ire''s ears,


    "Knowing you was the most worthwhile thing in my life.¡±


    ire suddenly understood something. She now understood why she was feeling something different


    in Be today. She slowly opened her own hands and hugged the woman in front of her,


    ¡°You¡­decided?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to be sorry about. But don''t you want to clear what happened then with young master


    Jackson? Your innocence can also been confirmed by Leo, then the misunderstanding between you


    and the boss will be resolved eventually. Do you want to leave?¡±


    Be shook her head and smiled bitterly,


    ¡°The grievances between me and him have already started from his distrust since the year, he


    mercilessly raped me and threw me into prison. Now there is no room for us to return."


    ¡°But the misunderstanding can be resolved!¡±


    ¡°Women love to deceive themselves and others. They deceive themselves.


    I also want to lie to myself like that. But I can¡¯t do it.


    The pain in my body that I feel day and night reminds me of the things that have happened. Self-


    deception is the saddest thing in the world."


    Besides, even today, he still doesn¡¯t believe in me? When she asked him if he was willing to believe


    her, his hesitation at that moment had already shown his thoughts.


    She took out her ID card from her bag,


    ¡°ire, look.. he can¡¯t keep me entraped anymore!¡±


    For some reason, ire¡¯s heart contracted suddenly because of Be''s words and she felt a pain! She


    thought that once proven innocent Be can speak about her grievances and curse Henry with all kinds


    of unpleasant and foul words and can also demand for whatever she wishes to have. No one can stop


    her from venting out all the grievances and humiliations she has suffered over the years.


    However, she chose to parte. At the moment of parting, she was happy like a child, holding an ID card


    that everyone has and said happily,


    ''ire look, he can no longer hold me Up! No longer entrap me!!''


    This simply shows the eagerness Be has to leave Henry and earn her freedom.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Be didn¡¯t even think for a minute before answering,


    "I just WANT TO BE FREE.


    City M, in arms of Snowy mountains."


    After a pause, as if thinking of something, she added,


    ¡°But don¡¯t tell anyone. The sky in city M is clear blue, the water is clear, and the wind is refreshing.


    Snow is white. It can¡¯t get bitter.¡±


    ''So, don¡¯t tell anyone, don¡¯te to her, just leave her alone in that ce.'' was like a hidden message


    behind her previous few statements.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Onest question Be.....¡±


    ire asked,


    ¡°Do you¡­ still love him?¡±


    Just now, Be, who was smiling contentedly while holding her ID card, suddenly fell silent.


    ¡°Forget it, that I even asked¡­ ¡±


    ire said with hesitation and awkwardness. Be suddenly raised her head and shook her head.


    Looking at ire, she spoke softly,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ire''s face was stunned. I don¡¯t know what? What does it mean? As if she understood ire¡¯s


    stunnedness, Be shook her head again,


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    After so many things have happened, does this question have any meaning? She curled her lips,


    ¡°But I know that by being on his side, every day and every moment is painful. Sleeping next to him, ....


    many, many times... I have no sleep. I stay awake whole night. When he has eex with me, even if he is


    gentle, it always reminds me of my first rape."


    ire could clearly see the puffiness of Be¡¯s eyes.


    "I had always nned that the moment I walked out of that iron fence of the prison, I will leave this city


    as soon as I have enough money to survive. Since I saw him again in the LAS DEUX, I have never


    dared to love this person again. What I thought was just paying off the debt he implied on me. I just


    wanted my freedom.


    Nothing else.¡±


    She chuckled slightly, and was not prepared to talk about ¡°Al¡± with ire right now.


    Be was about to leave when ire stopped her,


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    She took off her ring and her ne and stuffed it into Be¡¯s hand,


    ¡°No matter where you go, you need it. Money. I don¡¯t know if you are prepared for this. This ring and


    ne can also be sold on the ck market for some money.¡±


    Looking at the ring and ne in her hand, Be¡¯s palm felt heavy and her eyes became even more


    sore. She wiped the corner of her eye,


    ¡°Manager ire, take care of yourself.¡±


    She returned ire¡¯s ring and ne without pretense and stretched out her hand. There was


    another hug again and the emotion of parting echoed between the two.


    ire took out all the cash from her purse,


    ¡°If you are determined to leave, I will definitely not stop you. Because no one can feel what you are


    feeling right now. I too was once in your ce. Betrayed by your loved once.


    I know it will be a hard journey Head and I request you to please take this money so that it can help you


    in future."


    Handful of money, red and green, ire extended her hand and stuffed it into Be¡¯s hand roundly.


    Be¡¯s throat was very dry and she couldn¡¯t say anything even when she was grateful and her tears fell


    down.


    "Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, if you want to go, go quickly, don¡¯t look back, don¡¯t hesitate, don¡¯t miss, don¡¯t¡­


    remember¡­and don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    ire pushed Be away,


    ¡°Go!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t control her tears but Be didn''t just leave, she took out two bank cards and gave them to


    ire. The cards were named after ire and Sophia. ire looked at Be with surprise.


    Be knew that she need to exin this to ire.


    "This is my money. Years back when I was first taken to Wild Hunt club, I had performed a BDSM


    gangfuck for all. I had no idea about what was going on. What I knew was just what my warden had


    instructed. And I followed.


    Few months back when I again met Mr. Ricky A, he told me that it was apetition type between the


    submissives and I happened to win. As a winner I was suppose to get 10 percent of the total win.


    Which he had transfered into a new ount named for me. But the warden did fraud and everything


    went to hers.


    Myst act earned me 4 million bucks. And without my knowledge, Mr. Ricky A had transferred millions


    of bucks into my ount. I own almost 25 million now. He said it was hispensation for me as my


    1st act made him multimillionaire over night.


    Hmmmmmm......


    That''s so hrious. He was also one of my rapist and now I am going to use his money only. The


    money that he gave me for me to be used as a sex machine for him and others over the years."


    Thinking about the past, Be was still in a trance but soon shook her head and then smiled at ire.


    "Manager ire, these are 2 cards that I got prepared for you and Sophia. Each card contains 1 - 1


    million each for both of you. Thank you for believing in me always.


    Your card also has extra 1 million for Mrs. Potts. Her grandson is not keeping well so may be this might


    help her.


    Please do tell Sophia that I an grateful for her help and support. She is good and innocent girl. She


    must leave this profession and with this money, she will be able toplete her college and get into a


    good job somewhere else.


    And for you, I can''t console you but I can just say that, I know it''s hard to forget the past. I couldn''t but


    may be you can. You are the strongest woman I have ever met in my life Manager ire. Jason is a


    nice man. May be... just may be..."


    Saying this Be turned over if her eyes full of tears. She hurriedly walked away. The sight behind her


    was almost as substance and she could clearly feel it.


    But¡­ take care!


    Do not look back, do not hesitate, do not miss, do not remember¡­ in the future, do not regret it! Will


    she retreat? She knew the answer ....


    NEVER.

 Chapter 83: 81. DIE IN HER ARMS

    Chapter 83: 81. DIE IN HER ARMS


    Be had left the house with a car, she was surprised to see that her driver did note to see her


    even after spending more then 3 hours alone.


    As soon as she sat in the taxi, the taxi driver in front asked,


    ¡°Miss, where are you going to?¡±


    Where to go?


    ¡°Airport.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she seemed to think of something,


    ¡°No, no, wait. I don¡¯t want to go to the airport.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Master, do you¡­ take a long distance?¡±


    ¡°Well I do Miss, where are you going?¡±


    Where to go her mind moved quickly. She immediately took out her phone and looked at the map from


    City A to City M.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In order to cover people¡¯s eyes she need to be on the safe side.


    "Let''s drive till City X."


    At this moment, Henry Jackson never expected that Be had left the city. After handing the phone call


    with Mrs. Rose. Henry touched his eyelid that''s flickering now. He panicked for no reason.


    "Let''s go..."


    Henry hurried towards the car. He grabbed the car keys from Martin and drove as fast as possible


    towards ire''s residential society. Mean while Martin called her to ask her current location. ire


    informed them that she is still in the mall. Henry took a sharp turn, almost crushing into the green line


    belt, and started driving towards the nearby mall.


    He could see ire standing at the entrance of the mall as soon as he reached. He looked behind in


    order to see a familiar figure but failed. He hurriedly came forward and grabbed ire''s arm.


    "Where is she?"


    ire gave him a stun looks and answered,


    "Boss, Be left almost an hour back. Is something wrong?"


    ¡°Go, find her¡±


    Martin and the other people he brought with him were ordered and executed immediately. They almost


    searched all the ces and nearby shops but the figure of that woman was not to be found at all.


    Henry''s handsome face became cold at this moment and without a word, he strode towards the


    manager''s office.


    ¡°My wife is missing, I want to see the surveince.¡±


    The manager knew this man well. This mall belonged to Jackson international and the manager


    couldn''t offend his big boss. He almost didn¡¯t talk nonsense and when he heard that his big boss''s wife


    was missing, he became panicked and immediately went down to monitor room with him.


    ire stood quietly behind Henry, it would be a lie saying that it was a fake not to be nervous. But more


    clearly, at this moment, one cannot panic.


    The sharp ck eyes were tightly locked on the big screen. The man who stood motionless in ce,


    suddenly, his eyes snapped instantly, and he shouted,


    ¡°Pause!


    Fifteen seconds ahead, zoom in on the screen.¡±


    Under onemand and one action, a still picture was quickly captured on theputer screen and


    the picture was gradually erged ording to the proportions. As the zooming in, the rity


    decreased, but the man in front of theputer still recognized the interception at a nce.


    The woman in the picture, She got into a taxi. Why didn''t she use their car. When Henry took out his


    mobile phone from his pocket, his hands were shaking uncontrobly and he dialed thendline


    number of their house. He almost dialed the past with a glimmer of impossible hope,


    ¡°Madam, is she home?¡±


    ¡°Madam?¡±


    Mrs. Rose said immediately,


    ¡°Have you not found Madam yet?"


    Nothing left to ask further, she didn¡¯t go back at all!


    The mobile phone in his hand fell to the ground, ire stared at the tall figure of the man in front of her.


    He shook his body and with a ¡°bang¡±, the palm of his hand heavily fell on theputer table to stabilize


    his figure.


    For a moment, ire felt pity for this man. However, Henry Jackson is after all Henry Jackson only.


    The very next moment, his face was nothinh less then a murderers and he suddenly turned his head,


    ¡°Martin, check today¡¯s ticket purchases for nes, high-speed trains and long-distance buses and


    check whether Madam bought tickets.¡±


    Her ID is still in his possession. She couldn¡¯t buy air tickets, high-speed rail tickets and long-distance


    tickets. When Martin was about to leave, the man in front of theputer suddenly stopped,


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    With dark eyes, he slid across the still screenshot,


    ¡°No need to check them. Check this car instead and the tolls of the high-speed exit. Bring me the exact


    whereabouts of this taxi.¡±


    When she heard these words, ire¡¯s heart beat was raised. She instantly looked at the screenshot on


    the big screen. It was a coincidence that the license te number of the taxi was actually


    photographed. She mentally prepared herself to show no reaction to this matter.


    Martin moved fast enough. The Jackson family is the richest family of city A, with a long history. In this


    regard, there have always been a lot of ways and means. Ten minutester, Martin came over and


    reported,


    ¡°Boss, forty minutes ago, this car has left City A.¡±


    ¡°Sure enough!¡±


    Sure enough, those obediences that Be showed in past few weeks were were all pretended. He


    closed his eyes, clenched his fist fiercely and smashed it on the table. There was a crack in the table.


    The blood also followed the seam of the fist, and it was on the table.


    It¡¯s not her acting skills, it¡¯s not her y with him. He wants to deceive himself and others! He wants to


    believe that Be is just fooling around with him and eventually as soon as he reaches home, he will


    weed by her.


    But how could he forget that the woman wanted to kill him the other night? He wishfully thought that if


    he had a child, he would be able to keep her. It turns out that she never gave up the idea of   running


    away!


    His closed eyes suddenly opened and his eyes were desperately determined,


    ¡°Chasing! Catch up with her!¡±


    He never wanted her to run away from him! Rather than let her run away from him, he would rather DIE


    IN HER ARMS!


    .......................


    Henry is desperate so is Be. This is her only chance. After almost two - hour drive, she increased the


    fare to the driver and arrived at the airport in City X. She made the driver buy her a ticket through his


    phone and then send her an image though mobile transfer.


    She was now carrying a new mobile with her new Sim card. Few days back, Be had gone with ire


    and picked up a box, looking like a courier box. This phone and a new bank card was inside it. She


    thanked the driver and directly went inside the airport.


    She knew very well that with Henry''s ability and power, sooner orter the taxi driver will be caught.


    And then he would know where she has gone to. She deleted all the records on the driver¡¯s phone


    again, so that even if the person finally found the driver here, he wouldn¡¯t know that she had already


    changed her name and surname. A new ID card.


    If she would have booked a ticket in city A, she would have easily be blocked by Henry''s person in the


    airport during the waiting time. She dare not bet. She thought, even if that person is smarter, he


    wouldn¡¯t have thought that she would actually take a taxi to City M. What Be didn¡¯t expect was that


    she still didn¡¯t know enough about that man. The other party is already chasing.


    When Henry arrived in City X in his private helicopter, his face turned blue and ugly. At a roadblock


    near the airport, he stopped a taxi that was resting and staying in city for a while.


    ¡°You just drove a girl from city A, Do you know where she went?¡±


    Poor brother, the taxi driver. For the first time in his life, he was surrounded by a group of people in


    ck suits. The big beads of sweat rolled off his forehead,


    ¡°Well can I¡­¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, the group of ck suits surrounding him approached him again,


    ¡°Don¡¯t! I have something to say!¡± What kind of evil did he do that he had to meet the gangster society?


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s her.¡±


    While talking, Henry held up the phone in front of the taxi driver,


    ¡°She is my wife and the petite woman thinks I am not gentle and considerate enough, so she has some


    conflicts with me. Tell me. I don¡¯t know where she went? She is still pregnant with our baby in her belly,


    if something happens¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, it turns out that the young couple is in cold war. You said it earlier....,¡±


    the taxi driver wiped the sweat from his face and gave up the false rm,


    ¡°I took her to the airport.¡±


    ¡°Airport?¡±


    She went to the airport. Then, her ID must have been reissued? Can she rely on her ability alone? The


    man¡¯s eyes are getting gloomy¡­Evans! How dare they help her, thought Henry.


    ¡°Did she say which city she was going to?¡±


    ¡°City O, the nearest one, the little one I mean your wife got off the taxi in a hurry, saying that she needs


    to register in a hurry and reach city O as soon as possible.¡±


    Henry shouted,


    ¡°Martin¡±


    Martin immediately took out a stack of money, about five thousand yuan,


    ¡°Sir, this is our big boss''s way to thank you. I went out in a hurry and I didn¡¯t bring much cash. Forgive


    me.¡±


    With that said, regardless of the driver¡¯s stay, he stuffed the money into the driver¡¯s hand, and Martin


    immediately caught up with Henry and got into the car.


    ¡°Call to ask if there is only one flight to City O during this time period and whether this flight has


    recently taken off or not.¡±


    ¡°Yes master.¡±


    After a while, Martin replied,


    ¡°Boss, it just took off, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°I remember that Zhang family in City X owns a private jet?¡±


    Henry said and immediately called the Zhangs and borrowed their ne. It was a privilege for Zhangs


    that Henry was using their ne. They always wanted to coborate with Jackson Industries and this


    seems to be a good chance to do so.


    The private ne Henry borrowed took off. He is on his way to City O. What he forgot was to check the


    details of the passengers who actually boarded the ne.


    Be did not take the flight to City O. She changed directions directly at the airport and went to the city


    F. In this way, she kept on changing her taxis one after the other, from one town to another, from one


    city to another. She followed the instructions and the map that was hidden in the same box too.


    Finally her road journey stopped at City K and she bought a flight ticket for City M.


    Until the moment the ne took off, she let out a sigh of relief and felt the extent of the ne¡¯s upward


    movement. She understood that what was realized with the ne¡¯s take-off was that she finally got out


    of the quagmire!

 Chapter 84: 82. A MILKY SMELL

    Chapter 84: 82. A MILKY SMELL


    City M airport was now filled with the announcement of arrival of a new flight. Be didn''t have any


    luggage with her hence it didn''t take her long to walk out of the airport.


    As soon as she walked out of the the airport, she saw a man holding a board which had her name


    scribbled on it but in a way that only she can understand. She looked at her feet and smiled a bit then


    walked towards the man holding the board.


    "Hello, I am Miss 2409."


    The man gracefully bowed down and weed her. Be did the name and boarded a taxi which was


    standing not very far from the arrivals.


    City M was not a big ce but it was very peaceful. Be had visited here once with her family when


    she was only 7 years old. She still remembers that, that time her grandfather had promised the children


    to buy a skiing resort here for them.


    She was already aware that her journey from the airport to her destination would take almost an hour.


    She was not going to stay in City M, as she told ire but to a near by small town, Xenier.


    Xenier was a small town near City M. Even though it was a beautiful ce, infact much beautiful then


    City M, it didn''t have directmunicating means of transportation. Xanier was known for it''s hot


    springs and was a ce for youngsters toe and enjoy.


    As Be''s taxi was moving towards the outskirts of City M, the snow covered mountains were


    bing clearer and clearer and the air around her seemed to be more pure now.


    She asked the cap driver to lower her window. The car window rolled down, and she stretched out her


    palm, only daring to stretch out a little bit, feeling the wind sliding at her fingertips, it was a feeling of


    freedom. Every time the wind flows, a trace of heat is taken away from the fingertips, and the past


    things in her mind, good and bad, are taken away a little more.


    She said to herself,


    "Everything is over."


    This time, it really passed. She was obviously tied by traveling non stop in cabs from one City to


    another. In this pure air, her eyes became heavy and she drifted into a slumber. She felt peace, she felt


    free. After years, she felt herself.


    After almost an hour, cab entered a small resort type house. Be got down from the cab and thanked


    the driver. She then headed towards the resort door.


    Before she could knock at the door, a beautiful aged woman, in herte fifties opened the door. Be


    was surprised to see her after more than a year. Thisdy, named Ste Ben,was always a beautiful


    lady. Her age could not fade away her beauty. But what surprised Be was that now she looked even


    more beautiful and attractive.


    Ste looked at Be and gave a beautiful smile and hugged her tightly. Her eyes became blurry, while


    holding her tears back, she spoke in a soft manner,


    "We have been waiting for you for so long. We missed you."


    Saying this she took Be towards the backyard. This was Ste''s homestay, THE RECREATIONAL


    HOMESTAY. It was not a big resort but very clean and tidy. It had 10 rooms in total, well furnished and


    well maintained. There were always 6 hot springs and a huge lush green garden. Her homestay was


    one of the most popr homestay''s among the youngsters as it also had on dormitory which was quite


    cheap of hostel kids.


    In the backyard was her residence. Ste took Be towards her residence. This ce was totally


    different from her homestay. It was a 3 story house with almost 6 bedroom all attached with separate


    washrooms, a big hall, kitchen, store, TV lounge, kids y area and a big kitchen garden. It has a


    touch of both traditional settings as well as modern.


    Be was happy seeing the ce. After years she felt like she has returned home. Ste then didn''t


    waste her time and took her to the first floor and lead her to a room. The door of the room was in light


    blue color, which was different from rest of the doors.


    While heading towards the blue door, Ste pointed towards the adjoining room and said,


    "This will be your room from now. It does have all the necessary stuffs, a bed, dressing, walk in closet,


    attached washroom, everything that is needed temporarily. But as I was not sure about your taste, I


    didn''t get any permanent furniture for it. Now as you are back, you can get it decorated ording to


    yourself."


    Hearing this Be simply nodded. Right now she didn''t wanted to hear about anything else. She just


    wanted to rush towards the blue door. Ste also knew about this hence she also didn''t speak further


    and took Be directly towards the blue door.


    As soon as the door opened, Be rushed inside and she was weed by SWEET MILKY SMELL.


    Be inhaled the smell as much as she could. She felt happy, she felt contempted, she feltplete,


    she felt in peace. Now she knew that , ''Yes, I am finally home.'' She was happy to believe in the fact


    that now no one can take away her peaceful life.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that in the days she left, someone was going crazy and he ran or made his


    subordinates run to all the possible cities but still couldn¡¯t find her.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Henry knew something was seriously wrong. He should have trusted her. If not years back then atleast


    he should have trusted her that day when she saw Be and Leo in his study. He felt something was


    wrong but still he didn''t react that time.


    He wanted to find out Leo''s real motive ofing back Home after so many years especially after he


    married Be. If he would have taken Be''s part or pointed on Leo then he was sure that he would


    have missed Leo''s true intentions..What he didn''t know was that his this method would make Be


    more detached from him.


    Since that day, he is been investigating about what happened years back to ire and Be in the


    prison. He knew that he was ignored many facts and used Be for what happened with ire


    then. He wanted to know about his grandfather''s role in Be''s prison''s torture.


    It was almost midnight now. Martin was standing straight inside Henry''s study. Whereas Ray was


    kneeling on the ground. His face was devoid of all the blood. His eyes were swollen by crying for a long


    time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you an exnation young master. Please give me another chance to exin.¡±


    On the sofa in the study, the man had a decadent face, messy sideburns, and a stubborn chin that


    made him look very vicissitudes of life, but his eyes were cold and chilling.


    Almost ring at Ray, who was kneeling in front of him, Henry spoke while clenching his teeth,


    ¡°Why did you change the file? You and that bastard Leo worked together?


    Right?"


    Ray didn''t dare to speak, he simply nodded his head.


    "Then tell me, where is she?¡±


    Where is she? This is what he wants to know the most! He doesn''t care about anything or anyone


    anymore, what he wants right now is his wife. He wants his Be back in his arms.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know where Madam is. I¡­ just relented for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The man shouted, rubbing his eyebrows,


    ¡°I only care about one thing Ray, where is she?¡±


    As for Ray, Henry at this moment was very indifferent,


    ¡°As for your job..... that¡¯s the end. You have been following me for a long time now. But unfortunately


    your time is over, you can go.¡±


    ¡°BOSS!¡±


    Ray couldn¡¯t believe his ears.


    ¡°You can punish me, whatever you want! Just don¡¯t drive me away!¡±


    "Martin, see off the guest.¡±


    Henry rubbed his temples exhaustedly. He hasn¡¯t been able to sleep these days and he has no energy


    to talk with unrted people like Ray anymore.


    ¡°Young Mas...¡±


    ¡°Ray, don¡¯t make trouble at this time."


    Martin stepped forward and stopped Ray,


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with the boss right now. a


    After the wife left, young master is going crazy, if you really want to stay with him, please help us. Find


    Madam. Hurry up!¡±


    Ray gritted his teeth and left unwillingly. Yes, he need to find Madam. She is innocent, always was but


    he doomed her innocence by changing the file. Why? Just why did he listen to Leo that day and not his


    own heart!


    Henry¡¯s head was about to burst. Martin stepped forward,


    "Young master, you should go and rest for a while.¡±


    Martin was sure that if this goes on the way it is now then the first one to fall will be no one other then


    his Boss.


    ¡°Go...."


    ¡°Where to go Boss?¡±


    ¡°Look for Vincent Jackson.¡±

 Chapter 85: 84. I CAME TO SEE YOUR JOKE

    Chapter 85: 84. I CAME TO SEE YOUR JOKE


    He didn¡¯t believe it. It can not be a coincidence that Vincent had appeared in the hospital and


    unnecessarily for the first time he tried to mingle into Henry. Plus his grandfather''s involvement in


    Be''s torture in prison plus Vincent''s conversation with Leo and Leo''s disappearance rose a doubt in


    Henry''s heart. There is alot more to the story that he knows. And now he is determined to know the


    truth and bring his woman back.


    He was sure about Vincent''s involvement as Henry, through all the possible CCTV footages, he could


    calcte that by the time Vincent left the hospital, Be had already left the city. The only exnation


    is that Vincent was there, just to buy the woman time to leave.


    The ck Bentley roared out and dashed on this prosperous city road until he arrived at the door of an


    independent vi. Henry got out of the car and Martin Li and few other bodyguards followed behind got


    out of the car together, along with Henry. They all appeared at the entrance of the vi at the same


    time.


    Martin reached out and pressed the doorbell.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    ¡°We are looking for your master.¡±


    "Wait a moment¡­¡±


    Before Vincent''s manager could finish speaking, he was whizzed by a hurricane in front of him caused


    by sudden approach of Henry,


    ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t forcefully break into a private house¡­¡±


    ¡°Let your master sue me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    On the spiral staircase, a figure appeared,


    "Should I consider it a pleasure to my house or to me that the great Henry Jackson has finally given us


    a visit?¡±


    Said Vincent in a mockery while elegantly holding a ss of red wine in his hand. Henry stood still and


    looked up at the second floor,


    ¡°Vincent, your appearance at the hospital the other day... was it done deliberately?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did it deliberately.¡±


    Vincent said without hesitation. Henry sneered. Without running around the Bushes, he directly


    demanded.


    ¡°Where is she? Give her back to me?"


    ¡°She... Her! Who? Be? Isn''t she your wife! When you don¡¯t even know where she has gone. How


    would I know?¡±


    ¡°Vincent, don''t underestimate me and don''t over estimate yourself. Do you and the old man treat me as


    a fool? Five years ago, didn''t you and the old man nned all this!


    Even if I want to, there is nothing I can change what happened then. But I want to know why was all


    that nned? Even if you don''t tell me, I will find out myself.


    I know that old man still has selfish intentions and wants to let you to be recognized as a Jackson. But


    you, Vincent, if you think I will ever let you be recognized as a Jackson then dream on."


    After a while Henry strode towards the bar. Took out a bottle, poured wine gracefully into a crystal


    ss. After taking a big dip, he looked at Vincent once again, who was now standing right infront of


    Henry, with eyes full of hatred.


    "You really hate me right Vincent? What do you wanted to prove by plotting all this five years ago?


    Prove that you, Vincent, was better than me?


    You really think, I didn''t know that old man proposed your hand for Be. I know all. You are naive. You


    really thought that my Be would have chosen you on me. Never.


    But was her mere rejection so grave that you nned to destroy herpletely. What was her fault?


    I have seen the real file. The real evidences. Cindy herself nned everything. From the very first start.


    I saw how she managed to fool Alora and took Be''s mobile phone, which Be forgot on the table


    while she went to the washroom. I saw Alora typing something on Be''s phone. It was the same time


    duration in which Cindy received a message from Be that stated that,


    ''she will being to the WILD HUNT CLUB and Cindy should reach early as the former has nned


    a surprise for her.''


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Be could return, Alora kept the phone back at it''s ce. Imagine this message was the major


    evidence which held Be guilty for everything that happened to Cindy.


    You know what I was able to get hold of one of the gangsters who raped Cindy. I kept him in dungeon


    for days. I starved him without food and water for days and finally he spoke.


    It was Cindy who hired these bastards. She first wanted to ruin Be''s innocence, so that Be would


    never have a face to show in public but what she didn¡¯t expect was that her n will backfire. Be was


    caught up in a traffic and Cindy got rapped by those drunken bastards."


    "Well.... and how does that involve me?"


    Asked Vincent with full confidence in his sexy voice.


    "Cindy nned for these gangsters but who do you think payed them? As I can understand, Cindy


    payed them to rape Be but someone gave them a higher price on the back foot, so that the


    gangsters will turn back and ruin Cindy instead. So was is you or the old man who payed for this?


    Plus I also want to know why did Cindye out of your car when she reached WILD HUNT club? And


    why such a club?"


    As Vincent was listening to Henry, his eyes were full of guilt. Yes, he felt guilty of everything that he has


    done with Be and to Be. But he knew this is not the right time to show his guilt. Even he wants to


    know lot of answers to his questions. And more importantly he himself wants to know the wear abouts


    of that woman who was the first andst woman who stole his heart.


    His heart still beats for her. His hands still lingers to touch her soft body. His lips still wants to suck the


    nectar of that woman''s mouth. His body still reacts with the thought of iming her over and over


    again.


    Vincent was brought back to reality when he heard sound of a broken ss. Henry just dropped the


    ss on the floor and strode towards Vincent.


    "I know you won''t answer anything right now but I don''t care. Be is my wife, I will do everything to


    find her and I will find her. I will also find all the reason behind yours and old man''s nning and trust


    me the day I wille to know the truth, will be yourst day on this."


    Saying this Henry walked out of Vincent''s house. The man left behind in the hall exudes a cold breath.


    Vincent pulled out a self-deprecating smile. At the beginning, all of them worked together, intentionally


    or unintentionally. In the end, they were able to make that woman an innocent scapegoat and entered


    her into an iron cage of hell.


    But now, no one would have thought that that woman will be able to fool everyone so silently and flee


    away. Now when everyone wants to be with her, shower her with love care and happiness, she left


    them. She left them to die in misery and guilt.


    ¡°Be, good job.¡± He smiled bitterly.


    ........................


    Knocking


    ¡°Com......"


    As ire was about to finish her words, Henry along with Martin strode inside her office in LAS DEUX.


    Seeing them, ire respectfully greeted her Big boss and asked him to take her chair.


    Instead of taking her chair, Henry sat on the couch and looked at ire intensely. For a moment ire


    was scared to look at him. She knew how much this man was suffering because of Be''s


    disappearance. She was confused and also hesitated whether to tell him the truth or not.


    But in the end, ire saw Be, just like she once saw herself. Be¡¯s story seems to be her own story


    back then.


    She was eager to help that stupid woman escape, why didn¡¯t she want to help that stupid herself in the


    past?


    After listening to the story between that silly woman and the man in front of her, who can forgive this


    man who once wounded that person thoroughly?


    She was still in her thoughts when Henry spoke,


    ¡°What happened that day, you repeat it from beginning to end.¡±


    ire was calm, her mind was very clear. She could hear the sadness and tiredness in her boss''s


    voice. She took a deep breath and she re-said the events of that day in great detail.


    There were bugs in her words, but her words were more authentic and credible.


    In a criminology book, the remarks that are too detailed and have no ws are the result of repeated


    scrutiny in the mind beforehand.


    Therefore, there are ws in ire¡¯s words. Henry didn¡¯t say anything, just as he couldn¡¯t find


    suspicious evidence for her from ire¡¯s words.


    Extending his palm wearily, he pushed and waved at ire,


    "OK!"


    As soon as ire stopped talking, her office door was once again opened with force. Loud THUD voice


    made all three of them to turn towards the person who was standing at the door. Seeing the person


    standing there, ire stood on her ce for a minute and then turned around. It''s been so many years


    that he betrayed her but still his mere sight will disturb her heartpletely.


    Jason also saw ire with mixed feelings. He knew that he loves Be like he has never loved anyone


    before but whenever he saw ire, he couldn''t stop himself from getting attracted towards her all over


    again.


    His heart almost flipped backwards whenever he saw her. There was always an urge to go and grab


    that woman and take her in his arms and protect her, love her and be with her. Whenever he had these


    feelings, he could consider it as his guilt to what had happened years back during their college days.


    He knows that he loves only and only Be now.


    ire calmed her heart and then with her usual cold eyes and attitude, she turned and looked at Jason


    who was still standing at the door,


    "Young master Morris what brings you here?"


    Although Jason doesn''t like the way ire addresses him now, he knew that he can''t refute. He just


    gave a small smile and looked at Henry who was sitting on the couch with his head resting on the


    couch head board and eyes closed.


    "I am here for him."


    He said while pointing at Henry. Henry knew that Jason was talking about him. He raised his head and


    looked at Jason,


    ¡°What are you doing here?"


    ¡°I CAME TO SEE YOUR JOKE."


    It was clearly annoying, Henry sat straight on the couch, his dark eyes fell on the ridiculous man, who


    was still standing at the door but didn¡¯t say a word for a long while. The atmosphere was silent and


    weird, like the calm before the storm.


    ¡°Where is the joke? The Jackson family has not fallen, it''s still there


    And one single stomp from me can still make this city tremble twice.¡±


    Jason smiled even more mockingly,


    ¡°Well, no doubt the Jackson family is still the leader. Not to mention stomping, even a sneeze can


    shake the whole city.¡±


    He bends his lips provocatively,


    ¡°But as for you the great Henry Jackson couldn''t take care of his wife! Hahaha, let meugh for a while


    and say nothing. The resolute and vigorous young Master Jackson can¡¯t even look at his wife. Who


    isn¡¯t watching your jokes in the whole city?¡±


    Martin couldn¡¯t wait to rush forward and cover Jason¡¯s troubled mouth. The atmosphere is more quiet,


    almost audible quiet. Jason¡¯s smile was indescribable. Martin, who was not the person involved directly


    also had an itchy fist. He carefully peeked at the man on the coach and then at ire and secretly said,


    ''Not good.''


    When the atmosphere was tense, a chuckle made everyone in this room amazed. Jason looked at the


    source of theughter, and the surprise between his brows could not be concealed.


    ''Is he insane or what? At this time surnamed Jackson, still thought tough?


    Shouldn¡¯t he be raising his fist and punch me in anger??


    Shouldn¡¯t he fight me vigorously???


    However even if not all this then whyugh! Looks like this man has already be mad.''


    ¡°You should watch me joke. You are right. I can¡¯t even keep the person I love by my side.¡±


    Really crazy!


    After hearing this sudden sentence from Henry, Jason was instantly stunned. He came to see Henry¡¯s


    jokes, but not such broken Henry!


    ¡°The whole city is watching my jokes. Shouldn¡¯t you watch them too? Oh! The person I loved the most


    stayed by my side for a long time, made me see a future together then left abruptly only letting myself


    and our future ruined.


    In this world, the most sad thing is not to never own it, but to have it¡­ In this world, can there are


    people more stupid than me?"


    The man on the coach said mockingly. The kind of sadness, depressing, makes people breathless.


    Jason was silent, the ridicule and the pride just now disappeared,


    ¡°There are more than you.¡±


    There are only three simple words, but they also hide iparable regret.


    ¡°Stupid, more than you?¡±


    He repeated as he was also one of them. He had the woman whom he loved the most by his side who


    was demanding nothing but his trust and he couldn''t give her that either. He was nothing better then


    Henry.


    He turned his head, and said to Martin,


    ¡°Take this and help me get the things from the trunk.¡±


    After that, the car key paraboliclynded in the palm of Martin. After a while, Martin came over with a


    rectangr wooden box,


    ¡°Young Master Morris, what is this?¡±


    ¡°Just give it to me.¡±


    Jason took the cuboid wooden box, opened it skillfully and raised the bottle of the most refined scotch


    towards Henry,


    ¡°Hey, Henry have a drink?¡±


    He said, and smiled bitterly,


    ¡°I¡¯m not here tough at you."


    Why will heugh at Henry! What is his own position? Isn¡¯t he himself another joke?


    ¡°I¡¯ll be with you, get drunk!¡±


    He said,


    ¡°We are all the same, we are all self - righteous, self - respecting. But we forgot to look back at the


    person who was always besides us.


    Take a look at the inside of our chest The heart is beating violently for whom?"


    Henry smirked as he continued,


    "Then what did we do? We all hurt the woman we loved thoroughly, did not trust her when she needed


    that the most. Infact she never demanded for anything else other then our trust.


    Believe me Henry, we were doomed to lose in the end."


    Henry looked at Jason for a long time, and shook his head,


    ¡°I am different from you.¡±


    He then nced at the scotch in Jason¡¯s hand,


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to be drunk to relieve my sorrow and I will find her, no matter what."


    ¡°Henry do you think that you can reunite with a broken mirror? Do you think that woman will look back?


    You don¡¯t know her too much!


    She is humble, but stubborn and tolerant. She will never return on her own."

 Chapter 86: 85. HIS FAIRY

    Chapter 86: 85. HIS FAIRY


    After Henry left Vincent''s house, Vincent''s heart was filled with guilt. He knew what he has gone was


    wrong but it was already toote when he came to know the truth.


    He took a warm bath trying to wash away his guilt. He then simply wire his bathing robe andy on his


    luxurious bed. It didn''t take him long, as soon as he closed his eyes hended into a deep slumber.


    But looking at the vigorous movements of his eyelids and eyshes, one can easily make out that he is


    having A BAD NIGHTMARE.


    "Bring her to room and make sure she is well prepared as told."


    "Ofcourse third master Jackson."


    Warden said in a seductive voice whileing closer to Vincent. Be, without even recognizing you


    have already be your personal sex ve and today''s experience will surely break herpletely.


    Don''t worry she will be well prepared in the night."


    Saying this the warden bent down and took Vincent''s cock in her mouth and started sucking him hard.


    She licked his dickpletely and licked his balls. Vincent who was in no mood to respond earlier now


    was responding to this unbelievable blow job. Warden was doing a wonderful work with her sexy


    mouth. She, herself, was a beautifuldy and knew her strength. And giving blowjobs was definitely


    one of them.


    Vincent couldn''t control himself. He held her hair tightly and now was vigorously fucking her sexy


    mouth. Warden was almost choking. Her eyes were now full of tears, her make up was washed away.


    She was gagging and choking and was desperate for oxygen.


    Even though Vincent saw her sorry state but he didn''t stop. After thrusting like a mad man in her


    mouth, he cummed a huge amount of semen in her mouth. He pressed her nose and made sure he


    swallowed his cum still thest drop. He then pushed her back. Withck of oxygen and no strength,


    Warden fell hard on the floor. Vincent didn''t care about her, he zipped his pants and left.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Vincent hated this side of his personality. He was never like this but Be made him this. Be made


    him a monster and tonight she will see his real monsterous side.


    Be woke up and felt groggy and confused. She felt cold. When she tried to move she realized she


    was restrained. She tried her best to clear her head and analyze her situation. The first thing that Be


    realized was that she was once again naked and vulnerable. Thest thing she remembered, she was


    having a drink in her cell. But how did she get here? What happened? She was now used to been


    raped daily by all different men but she was never brought to a room unconsciously.


    She was bent over some kind of wooden bench. Cold metal dug into her ankles. Her feet were


    shackled. Her feet and legs were spread wide apart.


    Be¡¯s shoulder¡¯s ached. Her right hand was pulled straight out to the right, with a rope tied to her wrist.


    She tried to pull against it, but the rope just cut into her flesh. Her left arm was tied as well ¨C pulled out


    in the opposite direction to her left side. Her arms made a ¡°T¡± shape with her body. There was no


    support for her head, she just hung there by the ropes.


    Be also realized that in her current position, her vagina was bare andpletely exposed. Anyone


    could just walk up and see it or worse. And there would be nothing she could do to stop them. Fear


    gripped her.


    She tried to turn her head to see what was behind her. She could barely turn, and anyway she saw


    nothing at all. Nor could she hear anything. There wererge lights around her but a dark ckness


    behind those lights.


    Someone could be standing there and she would never be able to see them. Her body began to shake


    in nervous shock.


    Be heard footsteps. But they didn¡¯t sound like shoes. They sounded more like pads.


    ''Someone was barefoot?''


    Be thought to herself. She looked ahead to see a man walk out of the ckness behind the lights.


    The man was naked, about 6 feet tall. She also noticed that he had an erection. Without saying a word,


    he walked calmly right up to Be until his penis was in her face.


    The naked man grabbed a handful her hair at the back of her head, pulled her head up and forcefully


    stuffed his fat cock into her mouth. His cock was hard and tasted of pee and sweat. Be choked a bit


    and her eyes began to water. Be was angry and fought back. This was the same man, who always


    felt familiar, and raped her almost daily without showing her any mercy.


    She subconsciously bit down on his cock. Vincent winced a bit and pulled his cock out of her mouth,


    but he never cried out orined. He let go of her hair.


    WHACK! Suddenly Be felt something p across her bare, cold bottom, in excruciating pain. It felt


    like a whip of some sort. The naked man grabbed her hair again. He pulled her head up until she


    thought her neck would break. He looked Be in the eye and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t bite, you little cunt.¡±


    With that he stuffed his hard cock back into her mouth. Still feeling the pain of a whip across her ass,


    feeling totally vulnerable and terrified, Be decided to not fight back but rather to allow this man to


    vite her mouth with his cock.


    Vincent hesitated to see if Be would fight back.


    ¡°Thats better,¡±


    He said. He just stood there with his stick cock in her mouth. Be coughed a bit but was careful not to


    bite him for fear of retribution.


    The man continued, ¡°Tonight we have a nice little white trash whore for all of you to use. Feel free to do


    with her as you will. All of her holes are avable to you. We expect her to be broken before we are all


    finished.


    First, we will need to break in her holes. Who would like to fuck her first?¡±


    The man asked. Be could not see with the lights in her eyes and the darkness behind the lights. Her


    neck was aching as she tried not to bite down on his cock that was raping her mouth. Many questions


    screamed in her mind,


    ''Where am I?


    What did he mean by ¡®all of her holes¡¯??


    How many people are here???''


    Suddenly Be arched her back as pain ripped through her. Her cunt felt like it was about to split open.


    She could feel a cock inside her. She fought to move, but her legs were spread apart. Try as hard as


    she could, she could not close her legs. From the feel of it, it was a very big dick that had just entered


    her. She could feel the thighs of a man pushing against the back of her thighs. He was fucking her. He


    was raping her.


    Be flinched and gagged. She still had Vincent''s cock in her mouth. She tried to breath but it was


    difficult. She realized quickly that she was bent over the board in such a way as to make her cunt easily


    essible. Be was repulsed. She wanted to throw up but was afraid to. She was afraid of what


    punishment she might receive.


    She was now crying and begging the men to stop. The man behind, the man raping her, began to


    quicken his pace. He seemed to be totally unaffected by her beggings. He mmed into her cunt


    forcefully. Be could feel the man¡¯s balls swinging and hitting her in the clit. She felt his dick swell


    inside of her and she new what was going to happen. ¡°uuuuuuhggghhhhhh¡± the man moan. Be felt


    the convulsions of the stranger¡¯s hard dick. She felt his sperm pour into her pussy. Just as quickly he


    was there, the man pulled his penis out of her and he was gone into the darkness. The other man


    continued to just stand there with his hard dick in her mouth. Be¡¯s jaw began to ache.


    Finally, he spoke, ¡°My turn you little cock sucking bitch. It is now my turn to break in one of your holes.


    Suck it!¡± hemanded.


    Be''s eyes flew open wide. She was already gagging. She could hardly move her head anymore. She


    waspletely revolted and didn¡¯t want this.


    ¡°WHACK!¡± Went the whip across her ass.


    ¡°MMMMMMMMMMMMFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFF!¡± Be cried out.


    Immediately she began to suck on the man¡¯s cock. She couldn¡¯t really bob her head, but she ran her


    tongue under his shaft and sucked as hard as she could. Her pussy still ached from the fucking she just


    got. Be felt so humiliated.


    Pain shot through Be''s body as she felt something hard stuck up her ass. She could tell from the feel


    of hair on her thighs that it was another man. He had rammed his dickpletely in her ass. He was all


    the way in, balls deep into Be''s tight asshole. His moved quickly to fuck her in the ass. His body


    pped against her backside. But she dare not stop sucking the other man¡¯s cock. She still had it in


    her mouth and she was afraid of what he might do if she stopped. Tears began to run down her cheek


    as she began to cry. These two men were using her as a piece of meat and she hated it.


    Finally, the man with his dick in her mouth spoke,


    ¡°Yeah, you like that cock in your mouth, don¡¯t you? You dirty little whore. Yeah that¡¯s it. Suck my dick


    while he fucks your ass. You like cocks in your ass, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The man that was raping her ass spoke up,


    ¡°yeah, we have us a fuck whore for tonight. We are all going to have fun with her.¡±


    Suddenly, cum shot down Be¡¯s throat. The man was cumming in her mouth! She wanted to spit it out,


    but she couldn¡¯t move. Load after load of cum shot into her mouth. The stranger¡¯s spunk ran up of her


    mouth and spilled on to the floor. At the same time, the man behind her began to cum as well. She


    could feel his dick jerking inside her ass. She could feel the cum running out of her ass. Both men


    came at the same time in two of her holes. Both of them removed their dicks from her at the same time.


    Be still couldn¡¯t believe this was happening to her. Surely this is a dream. She was tied down and


    being raped by these two men, or it is three? She justid there for a minute, resting and trying to catch


    her breathe. She let the ropes hold her up. Cum was running from her mouth, her pussy and her ass.


    ¡°Do you think you have been used?¡±


    One of the men asked.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡±


    Be yelled. She was enraged. With that anothersh of the whip quickly pped against her ass.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!!¡± Cried Be.


    ¡°Be, you are our fuck-whore,¡±


    He continued.


    ¡°We are nowhere near finished with you. You are a broken-in little whore, but we are just getting


    starting with you.¡±


    With that, the lights in front of her came on. Be was terrified to see about 10 naked people standing


    there. Some of them had erections. Be almost fainted. Her warden and her few jail mates were there.


    As she was trying to count the number of men present, another cock was violently stuck into her pussy.


    The man behind her began fucking her furiously. He grabbed her hips and plowed his way deep inside


    of her already aching fuck-hole.


    As he was using her body for his depraved pleasure, the other man smiled and continued,


    ¡°We are going to fuck the shit out of you, quite literally actually.¡±


    The 10 or so people moved around to the side and she could no longer see them. The man fucking her


    pped her on her ass cheek. It hurt like hell. The he pped her on the other cheek as hard as he


    could.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh¡± she screamed.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    Ask the man, that she now was figuring out was the leader of this group of rapists. It was the man that


    came in her mouth. Vincent spoke whileughing,


    ¡°We didn¡¯t say you could speak, you little slut. Lets see if we can train you better.¡±


    With that, Vincent began to p her on the ass repeatedly. It hurt like shit. Hemanded,


    ¡°You cock sucking bitch. Don¡¯t talk. You can moan, but you can¡¯t talk.¡±


    Another man walked up in front of her with another hard-on. He grabbed her hair just like thest man.


    She tried to keep her mouth closed. WHACK! Went the whip again. This time across her back.


    Be opened her mouth and the man stick his dick in her mouth. He grabbed her hair again. But this


    time he moved his hips in and out and fucked her mouth. This man was fucking her face! She wanted


    to vomit. She gagged on his cock as it was repeatedly shoved down her throat.


    The man behind her continued to spank her. The man in front of her continued to move back-and-forth,


    fucking her in the mouth. The man behind pushed his dick inside of the whore and held it there. He


    waited, and then finally he came. She felt the spasms of his cock jumping inside of her. His hot cum


    poured into her pussy. She was now dripping with the cum of two men. The man behind her withdrew


    his cock from her cunt, but another dick quickly took its ce.


    The man fucking her mouth said,


    ¡°You little fucking whore. Suck my cock.¡±


    She had no choice. He was pushing it down her throat over and over. Finally she felt the dick flinch in


    her mouth. Cum shot down her throat. The man continued to fuck her mouth. Her lips were all the way


    to the base of his huge cock. She was deep-throating this man as he shot his hot cum into her mouth.


    Her nose was in the man¡¯s pubic hair. The smell was revolting. She felt disgusted.


    The next man began to fuck her. There she was, bent over a wooden beam, shackled to it, being raped


    repeatedly. She was being beaten and abused. Be was repulsed.


    Then, in front of her, she noticed a man and a woman. Warden was on her knees. Her daily rapist was


    fucking her doggy style. Just like her, she was also getting fucked. Except, the woman was enjoying it.


    She looked at Be and they made eye contact. The woman smiled and just went back to taking her


    fucking. She clearly was enjoying the man¡¯s cock pumping in and out of her.


    Be continued to get raped. Man after man took his turn in her used cunt and ass. Spunk poured out


    of her pussy and asshole. It ran down her legs and spilled on to the floor. To say Be had a nasty


    creampie was an understatement. Sperm oozed out of her. When the next man rammed his cock up


    inside of her, cum was pushed out of her cunt and ran down his balls. She continued to get gang raped


    liked this.


    She could feel the next orgasming on. She could feel it building, just like the ones before. She had


    been vited again and again by these strangers. As the next stranger fucked her sore and aching,


    abused and torn cunt, and another fucked her in the mouth and third her damaged ass, she lost all her


    senses.


    Vincent pulled out of the warden and made way towards Be. Meanwhile like all other 6 women


    present there, warden was covered with dicks in all her holes.


    ¡°Oh YES! Fuck me! Fuck your little toy. Use my cunt you motherfucker!¡±


    Saying this warden came hard. He pussy clenched down on the hard dick that was fucking her.


    ¡°Aaaaahhhhhhhhh! Oh Yes! Fuck me! I love your cocks!¡± she screamed.


    Hearing her the dick in Be''s mouth deposited its load and the dick in her pussy came as well. Then


    they were both withdrawn. Be''s vagina now oozed the cum of 8 or so men. She still felt like a dirty


    whore.


    Vincent was happy seeing that Be was breaking. He suddenly had an idea. He pointed his finger


    towards the warden. And warden walked upto Be. She looked at Be. Then she squatted down to


    get near Be¡¯s face. Thetter just watched her. The two women¡¯s faces were so close to each other.


    The woman softly, gently licked the cum from Be¡¯s cheek. Then she sniffed and looked into her eyes


    and gave her a tight p.


    " It''s time to please me."


    Two men came up and released Be from her bounds. She stood up straight. Cum ran out of her cunt


    and her ass. Her shoulders were stiff from being restrained. Warden took her by the hand and walked


    her over to a stained mattress on the floor.


    Be could see about 8 men around the room. Wardenid down on the bed. She pulled Be down


    with her.


    "My pussy has been fucked by about 8 of these men tonight, just like yours has. My ass has also been


    fucked. My pussy and ass are dripping the cum of these men. It is time for you to eat my cum filled cunt


    and give me a rim job."


    With that the woman leaned back and spread her legs. White sploog dripped from the warden''s shaven


    twat. Be felt disgusted. Vincent ced his leg on Be''s head and pushed it down and buried her


    face between the woman¡¯s thighs. He pressed her head so hard that Be''s face now smashed on the


    warden''s vagina.


    "Lick her."


    Commanded Vincent. Be still didn''t move. Seeing her being disobedience, Vincent took a whip and


    whipped her ass four times. He pulled her by her hair and threw her back and whipped her breast.


    Be was now crying due to pain. Vincent held her hair and once again buried her face on warden''s


    vagina.


    "Lick her ass clean or else...."


    Be licked the warden''s asshole as cum ran out of it, her tongue poking into the tight, nasty hole. She


    sucked on the woman¡¯s clit. Be stuck her tongue up the woman¡¯s pussy.


    Be felt hands on her hips. Then she felt a cock ease it¡¯s way inside of her. Vincent buried his thick


    cock in her ass while still pressing her head on warden''s vagina. She continued to lick the woman¡¯s


    fresh fucked pussy. The group of men stood around watching Be and wanting her all over again.


    ¡°Oh yes! Lick my cunt!¡±


    Warden moaned.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, lick my ass you little whore,¡± said wardens she came on Be''s face.


    "Are you our whore?¡±


    She asked. Be didn''t answer her and then series of whipnded on her back and ass. Vincent held


    her hair tightly and looked at the warden.


    "Are you our whore?"


    Warden asked again.


    ¡°Yes! I am your whore. I will do whatever you ask. Just please stop fucking me now.¡±


    The woman sat up. She grabbed Be by the hair and pulled her head up. It hurts. The woman gave


    her instructions,


    ¡°Ok. Lets see if you are really ready. If you are, we will give you all the cum you want and then we will


    let you go.¡±


    With that, Vincent left her ass and walked up andid down on the mattress.


    ¡°Mount him,¡± said warden.


    She was dragged by two men and was ced on top of the man and put the head of his cock in her


    pussy. Normally she would not have been able to fit him inside of her. But she was so stretched out


    from being fucked, she was so wet from all of the cum. Therge cock slid into her. She sat down on


    him and looked down into his eyes. The man reclined and put his hands behind his head. He just


    smiled. Her pussy was stretched to about all it could take.


    With that, arge ck man walked up. He had the biggest cock amongst them. He was Vincent''s


    bodyguard. He stood over Be, looked down on her and just smiled.


    Then warden spoke again,


    ¡°lean forward and put your arms around your lover¡¯s neck¡±.


    Be did as she was told. Vincent who was beneath her put his arms around her neck. Be realized


    he was holding her firm. She was a little scared and was unsure of what was about to happen next.


    The ck man walked around behind her. He rubbed his cock a few times to make sure it was hard


    and lubed up. The he ced the head against her asshole. The ck man firmly slid his thick hard dick


    into ass. Be let out a heart parsing cry.


    She pleaded with them,


    " P...PLEASE leave me.¡±


    The two huge cocks began to pump her asshole and pussy in unison. The balls bounced off of each


    other as they fucked her. She felt like she was about to be split wide out.


    ¡°That¡¯s it you little fucking cunt. Take every inch of my shit!¡±


    Said the ck man. He bent over her, and plowed his cock deep into her ass, again and again. Vincent


    arched his back as he began to cum She felt him shoot his load inside of her already used hole. The


    ck man grabbed her by the neck. He squeezed her so hard and he rammed every inch of his huge


    cock up her ass.


    ¡°That¡¯s it you little bitch! I am cumming in your ass.¡± He said. With that, he dumped his load in her


    bowels.


    Finally the warden spoke up.


    ¡°Ok, Be you are ready. It is time for your final¡­¡¯treatment¡¯. Take those dicks out of you and get on


    your knees.¡±


    Be crawled over to spot beneath one of the lights and got on her knees.


    ¡°Are you a whore?¡± the woman asked.


    ¡°yes,¡± said Be.


    ¡°Ok, she¡¯s ready. Continue,¡± said that warden.


    By saying that rest of 4 men and her jail mates pushed her on the mattress and started raping in all her


    holes again. Be was screaming shouting begging but nobody heard her.


    Vincent opened his eyes and got up from his bed. He was sweating. His head was spinning. Every day


    since so many months he keeps seeing the way he tortured Be over and over again during her stay


    in the prison.


    That night was the first time he prepared a gangrape for her but it was surely not thest time. He


    almost fucked her daily for 3 long years. Not a single time he felt guilty of what he was doing. He even


    organized plenty of gangbangs for her. With help of his close friend Ricky A, owner of WILD HUNT, he


    even took Be was worst to worst BDSM sex.


    That time he found pleasure in her screams, in her pain. He felt happy whenever he saw her broken


    and used like a sex ve. He loved to see her lying on the floor like a ragged doll.


    But now whenever he thought about those acts he felt disgusted by himself. He felt like killing himself


    but he simply couldn''t gather courage to do so. He was not courageous like Be who jumped from the


    roof of the prison to save herself.


    He walked out of his room and entered another room which was adjoining his. He switched on the


    lights and within seconds it felt as if one has entered into a fairynd.


    Yes this was the room he had prepared years back for HIS FAIRY, Be. He walked upto roof to floor


    size photograph of Be. He touched her lips and kissed it gently.


    "I am sorry my fairy. Only if I knew the truth, I won''t have let you suffer like this. I am sorry. I feel like


    dying whenever I think about what I have done to you. But I can''t, I can''t... I still need to seek justice for


    you.


    I am sorry. That time I just wanted revenge. I always understood love. I always believed in love my


    fairy. Henry was wrong it was not because of your rejection that I did all this but it was because of your


    father.


    I wanted to make you feel the same pain that my mother felt by what your father did to her."

 Chapter 87: 86. HOMESTAY NAMED FREEDOM

    Chapter 87: 86. HOMESTAY NAMED FREEDOM


    Three yearster


    On the edge of the Alpte, in the embrace of Alp mountain range, Switzend, there is an unobtrusive


    homestay. It is said to be a homestay, but it is actually just a three-story bungalow. Compared with


    other homestays around, this homestay is really small.


    A woman wearing wide-clothes and wide trousers in cotton and linen, which ismonly seen in the


    local area, is lying under the veranda on the first floor. The old-fashioned lounge chair with bamboo


    strips swings one after another. On the square stools, there is a pot of golden green orange Pu¡¯er and a


    half-drunk ice tea cup.


    asionally a few waterbirds fly over the surface of Alp Lake, catching a smallke shrimp that is a


    specialty of thiske.


    The sky was light blue with soft cool air flowing. An old tree fell on the shore and then the surface of the


    Alp Lake rose up, submerging half of it, revealing only half of the old tree stumps.


    Don¡¯t know from where a pair of cuckoos flew over one day and were adopted by the woman on the


    deck chair. Everything is leisurely and contented, without the worries of the world.


    From far an energetic chirping sound interrupted the tranquility of the evening.


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s terrible. The new couple on the second floor are arguing. Let''s Go!¡±


    This was none other then Amy, main helper of the homestay named ''FREEDOM''. She was a young girl


    of almost 20 years of age. Super energetic, pure Swiss beauty. Fair skin with freckles, which added to


    her beauty. She could not be considered as a thin girl. She had little bit of baby fat on her. Her breast


    were heavy and she was proud owner of sexy ass.


    Her first look could capture anyone''s eye. She was nothing less then a sexy maiden. With that she was


    very considerate and soft spoken kind girl.


    Be found her after she had moved to Switzend from Country A , 2 years back. This girl was


    running in the dark and was trying to hide from someone when she idently entered into Be''s car.


    Be saw her sleeping in the back seat and took her in. Later Amy told her, her whole story. She


    belonged to country side and was eldest sister to 6 sisters and 1 brother. Her father never treated her


    and her sisters well. Her mother also favored her brother over them as he was the youngest. Her


    parents often beaten them and made them starve. Their brother was also trained ording to their


    parents act. Their schooling was stopped and were now doing farming along with their father.


    One day for money he sold her to a rich man as his keep. That man used to torture her daily,


    physically, sexually and mentally. Be was determined to bring this girl out of that men''s den. She paid


    double the amount of money to that man and technically bought Amy from him. Since then Amy stayed


    with Be day and night.


    Hearing Amy screaming and calling for her name, Bezily looked at her and spoke calmly.


    ¡°Okay, Amy let me sleep for a little longer.¡±


    Saying this she turned to her chair, that was not spacious enough, changed direction and continued to


    sleep. Not willing to give up, Amy again spoke,


    ¡°Huh... Boss, that couple will set this ce on fire. How can you can still sleep. Get up.¡±


    The woman on the recliner, holding a patience look, finally sat up on the recliner and smirked on


    hearing the weird ent of the helper girl,


    ¡°Amy, did you watch those TV series again which are telecasted from Country A? How many times


    have you told you not to learn that ent. My darling let me wait for mortals to take me, don¡¯t poison


    my ears anymore.¡±


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    Amy became angry and red with anger on her pouty lips. Unfortunately, she was born with a little


    bun face and couldn¡¯t be fierce at all, but she thought she was fierce,


    ¡°Boss! I¡¯m going to be angry!¡±


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re responsible for getting angry and I¡¯m responsible for sleeping.¡±


    After saying that, she lied down again.


    Before Be could lie down, Amy grabbed her arm and said,


    ¡°Boss, the new couple on the second floor are going to tear down our small hotel. How can you still be


    able to sit down!¡±


    The woman on the deck chair hurriedly raised her hands to surrender,


    ¡° Queen Amy, I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go now. Can you please stop speaking in that ent. It¡¯s a bit toooooo


    magical.¡±


    Said Be in a sarcastic tone.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯tugh at people like that.¡±


    The woman rubbed her temples with a headache as soon as she got up.


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the matter with you? Did the migraine hurt again?¡±


    The care of the young girl has always been straightforward, without the slightest calction or other


    adulteration. Be waved her hand,


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Amy, just help me to sit down. I feel a little dizzy.¡±


    When the words fell, a piece of candy was handed to the woman,


    ¡°Boss, it could be because of your low blood sugar and ofcourse yourck of sleep.¡±


    Be readily epted Amy''s kindness, silently picked up the candy in Amy''s palm, peeled off the sugar


    paper, and put it into her mouth. The fragrance of the rose lingers between her lips and teeth. The local


    area is rich in roses, so rose cakes and candies are well-known and popr.


    After eating the candy, Be felt much better. Amy was one of those people who happens to know


    everything about Be. From her life before prison to what happened in the prison and after she came


    out. Amy admired Be''s strength and determination for freedom.


    And without doubt she knew that , that was the reason to name this homestay ''Freedom''. Under the


    blue sky and white clouds, the woman slowly lifted the thin nket on her body and slowly stood up on


    the back of the chair, ready to go upstairs.


    Be was physically very tried after dealing with the new couple who fought in one of her homestay''s


    room on the second floor. She rested for a while and now was the time for dinner.

 Chapter 88: 87. HER SAVIORS

    Chapter 88: 87. HER SAVIORS


    At the dinning table, Be was weed by warm smile and hug by Ste Ben. Both of them shifted


    together to Switzend two years back. It was actually Ste''s idea to move out of city M when her


    sources confirmed that Henry was able to locate Be but before he could get to her, they moved out of


    that ce and settled in Switzend.


    This was Ste''s mother''s hometown. Ste once had everything, a loving husband, two handsome


    and loving sons, money, power, strength, beauty but now after almost 10 years she has no one that


    she can actually call hers. Yes ofcourse she has Be but not her real family.


    Ste met Be during their time in prison. Ste was a transfered prison especially sent to City A


    prison from City J which was way down in south of Country A. Even though she was innocent but she


    still suffered because of the crimes done by her loved husband and sons.


    10 years back, Ste''s husband, Franco was number one mafia Don. He along with his two twins sons,


    Freddy and Frank ruled the underworld. They were the most powerful and richest people in the south of


    Country A. There was no crime that these people had not done. But they had their own limitations.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Franco loved his family. Ste was his high school lover. He never cheated on her through out his life.


    After marrying her, within a year they became proud parents of twin sons. By this time, Franco had


    taken over his father''s underworld gang and was now on the top.


    After two years, Ste again became pregnant but for some medical reasons, her child was aborted.


    Loosing of their unborn hurted both Ste and Franco equally. That was the day when he decided that


    he would never be involved in illegal activities that would separate a child from his/ her family. Plus


    when he came to know that the unborn child was a girl, he decided never to conduct or support any


    kind of crime against woman, be of any age.


    After his sons took over his mafia gang, they also followed their father. They were totally against human


    trafficking and illegally selling and raping girls. These three loved each and every member of their gang


    and treated them as a family.


    But as it''s said, every family has a ck sheep so did their ck Scorpion gang. One of their member''s


    was caught in human trafficking of under aged young girls and her twins also found out that he had


    been involved in this for more then 10 years and was using their names for fooling other gangs and


    selling girls. They also found out that he has been raping his two daughters for ages and held them


    captive.


    The twins couldn''t take this anymore and shot him dead soon after they came to know about these


    thing. No one from the gang objected this as they all knew what were the rules but they were oblivious


    to the fact that, that this man''s younger brother was also a part of the gang. He wanted revenge.


    He lined up with other gangs and some police men and sted the boat on which father and two sons


    had gone for fishing. As soon as their death report came, police entered Ben''s estate and arrested


    Ste Ben for helping her husband and hiding the true identity of gangsters. Ste was charged under


    the crimes made by her husband and sons and was sentenced to prison for 15 years.


    Entire City J was in a havoc when they came to know that within minutes entire Ben family has


    copsed. Ste was against her husband''s profession but it was also true that she never objected him


    and neither did she stop her sons from entering into the same. She knew that one day or the other they


    will also face some consequences. But they will turn out like this, she never imagined.


    For years she did not fight back and stayed quitely and lonely in prison of City J. It was only after 5


    years that one of her husband''s subordinate contacted her and told her the whole story, how they were


    cheated by man named cky and how he nned up the st of the boat. He also informed her that


    after the st, many other loyal members of the gang went for search of her family but couldn''t find


    anything.


    He also told her that half of member''s wereter killed by cky and other gangs and few left mafia


    and remaining joined cky. But in the end he reassured her that she would be safe as he has


    nned her transfer to another city and from there he will re open her case and will let her free.


    Soon Ste was transferred to City A'' s prison where she met Be. Intially Ste never took interest in


    any matters that was happening around her but after knowing Be''s story and suffering from few old


    prioners, she felt heart broken and wamyed to help this girl.


    In her one year of living with Be in the same prison, Ste TURNED OUT TO BE HER SAVIOR.


    Even though she couldn''t help herpletely but to lot of extent. All the prisoners including the warden


    were well aware of Ste''s identity and hence no one stopped her when she came to rescue Be.


    But soon the good time was over and Ste''s time in the prison was over. Her husband''s subordinate


    was able to win the case and freed Ste. But before leaving the prison, she did something for Be


    which Be could never pat her back for it. She was her savior, her light and to some extent Be knew


    that she was her future.


    Be wanted to go to Ste as soon as she came out of the prison but that time Ste was out of


    country, hiding and trying to regain her power and all her properties and money. It took her almost 2


    years to do so and now she had regained almost all her assets that was left behind by her husband


    and her two sons. And now she has settled in Switzend, way away from Mafias and City J.


    She often speaks to her husband''s subordinate, Tommy, who has helped a lot and because of him only


    she was able to get everything back. It was because of his and his old boss''s contacts that he as able


    to shift Ste and Be out of country over night.


    Now Ste is not involved in any kind of Mafia and is living her life peacefully as a


    hotelier.

 Chapter 89: 88. KILLING HIS CHILDREN

    Chapter 89: 88. KILLING HIS CHILDREN


    City A.......


    The shock in Carson¡¯s heart was hard to express in words. He could only listened to his friend¡¯s


    inconsist mumbling,


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t that the phone fell down¡­¡±......


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t that the bedside table was moved while I was picking up the phone¡­¡±........,


    With that, Carson already understood what this was all about. When his friend was picking up the


    phone, which fell behind the bed''s side table, he moved the bedside table and discovered a secret that


    had been hidden for many years.


    ¡°It would have been great if the phone didn¡¯t fall¡­¡±


    ¡°It would have been great if I didn¡¯t picked up my phone¡­¡±


    Carson squeezed his fist and listened to his friend¡¯s frustrated words,


    ¡°if¡± one after another.... again n again and eventually he became anxious.


    At this moment, Henry was like a middle-aged man whose wife ran away with someone else and he


    lost his job and also his house. He sounded like an old manpletely in histe innings. Carson


    wanted to punch him with a fist. He was behaving like a frustrated uncle whose son died. Carson really


    wanted to talk to this guy with a good reason but¡­ in the end he can¡¯t do anything!


    ¡°If¡­ If only I had found out earlier, it would have been fine!¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The man who had been full of negative energy, dejected, scared, was afraid to face the truth finally


    shouted out the deepest regret that was burried in his heart!


    If... if he would have found out this earlier... would the ending be different?


    Would his beautiful wife be beside him at this moment along with his adorable children?


    Carson looked at the person in front of him. They were friends for so many years. He doesn''t


    remember when and how did his friend be a person like this!


    His eyes flickered and suddenly he stood up, turned and strode towards the door.


    Mr. Shaw, butler of Jackson Mansion, New York, who was now serving Henry for sincest 3 years. It


    was hard for Mrs. Rose to serve Henry as he was doing everything possible not to stay alive. It was


    very hard for her to see the way his young master was punishing himself for not treating Be


    appropriately.


    Jackson empire almost copsed sincest 3 years. Henry seldom came out of his and Be''s room.


    Whenever he did, he would walk towards his office to hear Martin''stest report on Be''s where about


    and her case in the past.


    It''s been three years now and still no evidence was found on what happened to Cindy that night. Plus


    there were no videos and none of the Be''s jail mates testified about her being in the prison for 4 long


    years or being tortured.


    Henry, in ce of going to hispany, often went to the prison and stayed in the same room for


    hours and hours, where he used to rape Be daily. Yes, now he has fianlly realized that they never


    made love with eachother, as it was always against Be''s wishes. He always raped her. Since the first


    time in the car till she ran away from his house after being married to him for months.


    Whenever he was home, he would lock himself in his room and drink more and more wine while


    looking at the magnificent iron gate through his floor to ceiling French window. Eventhough he refused


    to drink and bury his feelings in alcohol 3 years back when Jason offered him to so do. But now


    everything has changed. Now Henry''s onlypanion was his loneliness and alcohol. He would drink


    to the extent till he vomits out blood and passes out.


    Mrs. Rose could not see her young master dying day by day, hence she moved to New York to take


    care of Mr. Jack Jackson, who was still ina and Mr. Shaw moved to City A.


    Jack Jackson was ina sincest almost 8 and half years now. He had a massive ident


    immediately after Be was sent to prison by his son. That time he was on his way to the airport to


    catch a flight for City A and rescue Be.


    But suddenly his driver lost control of his car and the car dashed with a heavily loaded truck. The driver


    died on spot whereas Jacknded ina. That was the main reason why Henry had to urgently leave


    City A and shift to New York that time. He didn''t wanted to leave Be alone in the prison but that time


    he didn''t had a choice, so he left.


    After 3 months, Henry was still caught up badly because of hispany''s work. It was the day Be


    would be released from the prison, Henry gave Ray the responsibility to bring Be to US directly from


    the prison. But what came back was a nk message that Be was released a day prior and Ray


    could not trace her.


    Henry tried everything in his power to find Be but he couldn''t. He even contacted Evans, Anthony


    Evans and even he refused. After settling his businesspletely, he often traveled to City A.


    Whenever he came here, he made sure to look for Be but was never sessful.


    He even attended Brandon''s and Vivian''s marriage in order just to see Be but was surprised that


    Be didn''t show up in the wedding either. Few dayster he confronted Brandon and thetter told


    him that his sister was released from the prison and he doesn''t know her whereabouts.


    There was no denial that Henry was heart broken that time but as time passed by, he became more


    and more engrossed in his business. He wanted something to distract his mind from remembering


    Be. Even though his search for Be didn''t stop , he allotted Ray to be the lead in his search


    operation of Be in City A whereas Martin followed him to New York.


    There was a sudden economical crisis and even a strong empire like Jackson and Morris industries


    were also affected. That was a time when Henry was literally forced to get engaged to Mia Lopez,


    daughter of the biggest business tycoon of US and Jackson empire emerged as the strongest group of


    the world and Henry became one of the richest man in the world.


    But deep down he always missed something and consciously or subconsciously he knew what was


    missing, it was the presence of that girl. Henry hated Be, not for what she has done to Cindy but


    because she was the reason his unborn child, who was in Cindy''s stomach, died. Plus when he came


    to know about that she purposely caused her abortion, added fuel to his hatred.


    Eventhough his feelings for Be was hatred and not love but not a single day passed by when he


    didn''t think about her. He hated her for killing two of his children and he wanted to avenge his kid''s


    death but deep down in his heart he longed to see her again, touch her again, love her again.


    He always knew that his feelings for Be was alwaysplicated. He loved her and only her but in


    the end alwaysnded hurting her more and more but this time she has hurted him and for sure he


    couldn''t wait to meet her again and teach her a lesson for KILLING HIS CHILDREN.

 Chapter 90: 89. WHO BETRAYED HIS LOVE!!...

    Chapter 90: 89. WHO BETRAYED HIS LOVE!!...


    Mr. Shaw was a very dedicated and obedient. He waited outside the corridor, three or four meters away


    from the door.


    As soon as Carson left the room, he looked at Mr Shaw and spoke with his expressionless face,


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Mr. Shaw hesitated for a moment, but the figure passing by him never stopped. Mr. Shaw took a look in


    the direction of his young master¡¯s bedroom, gritted his teeth, and immediately turned around to follow


    Carson.


    ¡°Dr. Carson Sir, where are we going?¡±


    Mr. Shaw followed Carson down the stairs until they reach Henry''s personal wine cer.


    Carson very well knew his friend''s taste in wine and more than that he knew which wine goes well with


    what mood. He did not hesitate at all, strode to thest row of wine racks, one bottle, two bottles, three


    bottles¡­ He picked up one bottle of wine from the wine rack and threw it into the arms of Mr. Shaw. He


    kept throwing the bottle in his arms until the butler couldn¡¯t take anymore, so Carson took another four


    bottles of wine on his own, and left without saying a word.


    The two returned to the Henry''s room. Carson kicked open the bedroom door and threw the wine bottle


    in his arms on the bed. His actions were very rude and he didn¡¯t care whether such actions would


    damage these bottles of wine which were of thousand of bucks.


    ¡°Mr. Shaw please put them down and leave.¡±


    ¡°But Dr. Carson sir, young master is already¡­¡±


    ¡°Put down the drinks and go out. If something goes wrong, I will be responsible. If he is dead then I will


    be buried along with him too.¡± Carson looked at Mr. Shaw in a very cold manner. Butler Shaw gritted


    his teeth and sweat dripped from his forehead. He was responsible only for Henry Jackson''s orders. He


    was still worried about his young master.


    When Carson saw this, he didn¡¯t say much. He stretched out his hand and took the wine bottles out of


    the arms of Mr. Shaw and threw them on the mattress. The wine bottles collided and made noise,


    which could easily make people feel frightened.


    Mr. Shaw wanted to say something but Carson pushed him out of the bedroom. Before Mr. Shaw could


    react, with a ¡°bang¡±, the door was closed in front of his face mercilessly.


    In the bedroom, Carson with a cold face, silently picked up two bottles of wine from the bed, unscrewed


    the lid of the bottle, stretched out his hand, and handed a bottle to Henry, who was sitting on the


    bedside decadently,


    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll drink with you.¡±


    However the man sitting under the bed, seemingly unheard, kept looking at his hand. Carson narrowed


    his eyes and stood next to the man almost kicking him with his toes,


    "Come on.. Drink up!!!!"


    If this was done in the past by Carson, he would have surely be beaten up by Henry ck and blue.


    Not on Henry, who was so prideful and overbearing but no normal man would have excepted this


    insulting behavior to be poked by the heel.


    .... now as Henry did not react to this insult, Carson heart twisted painfully in his chest.


    ''Was this really his Henry Jackson?


    Since when did this man who looked down on everyone like an emperor became like this?''


    "Henry.... Henry Jackson!!


    Where''s your pride?


    your guts??


    your confidence???


    Where have they gone????


    The Henry Jackson I know is cool and distant, powerful and confident, determined and unbeatable.


    Where has he gone?


    Where has that Henry gone??"


    Carson was quite for a minute but spoke again...


    "Who is this drunkard I''m looking at now?"


    "Me.......


    I''m a person WHO BETRAYED HIS LOVE!!...


    I betrayed the woman who loved me the most!!...


    I betrayed my own feelings for her!!..."


    "Alright.. get up! Get up and You know what let''s prepare your jet and go somewhere.


    Like a bachelor''s weekend getaway, you , me and Kevin. It doesn''t matter where to go.


    I mean... May be! May be if faith is on your side.. you two might bump into eachother!!


    You unexpectedly did almost 4 years back now..., didn''t you??


    Faith will bring two people, who love eachother so much, together again right??"


    "Hmmmm ~~ no, no it won''t..... She won''t ever meet me again..."


    The dejected man looked at the piece of paper in his hand nkly and murmured to himself,


    "She left... She ran away from me.. She hates me, I know that.


    She hates me..."


    As he muttered, he grabbed one of the opened bottles, raised it high. Throwing his head back, he tried


    to pour the wine into his mouth. The bottle was held sky - high but no more wine flowed out.


    The man continued to keep the bottle held high but not a single drop of wine came our further,


    "Where''s the wine?


    Where the fuck is the fine ??


    Why doesn''t ite down....???"


    Carson looked at the man on the floor. His own eyes and heart where in pain seeing his friend almost


    turning into a living ghost.


    Carson eyes feel on the piece of paper which was held in Henry''s hand,


    ''Be, you thought it''s a simple letter you left behind for this man but you surely didn''t realize that it''s


    not just a letter but his death warrant. You wrote everything in it... from your feelings, your sufferings,All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    your sadness but did you even think once what will happen to him when he will read it?


    This letter is nothing but a proof of his guilt and order of his torturous death! It''s like thousand des


    carved up into his heart!!''


    Carson had always seen Henry. A proud, overbearing, powerful and rational person but he has never


    dreamt of seeing him like this when be has lost all his qualities. Carson¡¯s heart was torn into pieces.


    Since childhood he has never seen him like this except when Henry lost his mother.


    ''Who? Who stole your pride and power??'' The answer was clear that it was - Be Evans!!


    Carson left the room without saying a single word further. Outside, as expected, Mr. Shaw was waiting


    for his young master. Carson saw him and smiled faintly and spoke,


    "Just make him some sober up soup and nothing else. And if anything happens then call me


    immediately."

 Chapter 91: 90. YOU ARE A GREEK GOD

    Chapter 91: 90. YOU ARE A GREEK GOD


    City G, Switzend was quite a famous city for tourists. It held it''s own charm. It was mid summer now


    in Switzend and an annual exhibition was going on in the city G which was closest city to the country


    side where not internationally famous but still quite popr, locally, homestay Freedom was present.


    Freedom, even though, was famous for it''s homestay but was extremely popr for it''s authentic


    German cuisine and warm hospitality by the owners. It was the only homestay which was run by only


    females.


    The exhibition that was going on in City G was popr for both it''s national and international


    manufacturers and real estates. It had everything required for all age group people. From electronics,


    furniture''s, groceries, clothings to sections for children''s entertainment.


    Nearly everyone were busy in doing something or the other in the exhibition. Some people were getting


    their purchases packed, few were enjoying gourmet cuisines by various chefs. Kids were enjoying in


    y areas. And few people were still setting their stalls and few of them were vinding up.


    Everyone were busy in doing some physical work except for this handsome man who had just


    purchased all the stalls, which were remaining, for the day for promoting his uing real estate


    projects which will be developing numerous housing societies through out the country.


    To reveal the secret this was the reason given by his secretary to the exhibition management but his


    actual motive was something else.


    Recently, during his 3 months stay in Zurich, Switzend, he happened to learn about all the famous


    ces and their hotel industries. He has gone through plenty of articles and photographs of those


    ces in order to select the cities where he will be setting his housing societies. Even though he has


    already selected the ces but he also wanted to have an inside opinion and that was only possible


    while he stayed in the same country.


    Yesterday, while sitting luxuriously in his 5 star hotel presidential suite, he was going through the


    northern cities of the country through numerous photographs taken by random travellers and local


    people which were posted on social media. During his random surfing he happened to see a particr


    familiar face in the background of one of the young couple''s honeymoon photograph. Even though that


    particr face was not clear in this photograph but this man was able to recognise that face.


    And how can he not! This was the face he dreamt of everyday - every night. He saw this face daily in


    his dreams. Now he understood why he was not able to find her during his 3 long years search. But


    now, finally the search and wait is over.


    He called his associate and enquired about the restaurant which was in a homestay called Freedom.


    By reading the name of the homestay, his doubts were even more clear. May be other''s can''t but he


    can understand the underlying meaning of that name and why it was given. It didn''t take him long to get


    all the information that was needed by him. He even sent his associates to that homestay to get more


    details. Meanwhile he got his private jet ready and flew for City G, which was the closest airport to that


    ce.


    As soon as he arrived at City G, his secretary Noah Su, informed him that the owners of the homestay


    Freedom were in City G itself as they will be participating in the annual exhibition to promote their hotel.


    It waste now by the time that man had arrived to City G hence he decided to wait till the morning.


    Only he knew how he managed to pass this long night. He couldn''t wait for morning sun to rise.


    Now Vincent is being waiting for more then 3 hours for Be to arrive at the exhibition. He purposely


    bought all the remaining stalls as he was informed that the owner of small properties are not given


    stalls in advance and have to hire one on spot only. He knew, from his secretary, that Be will be


    coming her to promote her homestay and to do so she needs a stall. And as he has purchased all the


    stalls she has to eventuallye to him only.


    Soon his wait was over and the face that he logged to see for so many years entered the exhibition.


    Same face, same innocence, same charm.. He couldn''t describe his feelings that he got when he saw


    her after so many years. He wanted to run towards her and take her in his embrace. He wanted to hug


    her, kiss her, love her, protect her. But more than that he just wanted to be with her, in her presence.


    He saw that his queen came along with another young beautiful girl. Both were holding some hoddings


    and small bags. They walked towards the exhibition head to get their stall. As anticipated by Vincent,


    the stall manager pointed towards him and said something to them. Both the woman turned together


    and looked towards him. Vincent got scared and nervous at the same time and before he could have


    an eye contact with Be, he turned.


    Five minutester someone tapped on his shoulder. He turned and saw the same girl standing behind


    him whom he saw earlier with Be when thetter entered the exhibition. But Be was not there.


    2 minutes - 5 minutes- 10 minutes...


    Vincent was quitely looking at that same girl with amusement in his eyes. It''s been almost 10 minutes


    now that her mouth was open wide like the genie of din. Her doe like eyes were also wide open as if


    she has seen a monster in front of her. Her ferencled face waspletely red by now and she was


    standing still at the same position, over all her looks were quiteical. Vincent tried everything, from


    tapping on her shoulders to moving his hands infront of her so that something can distract her and she


    bes normal and move - but nothing worked.


    Vincent wanted tough on this girl''s childish behaviour and just then he heard the most familiar voice.


    The voice he was dying to hear from so long. He turned towards the source of that voice.


    Vincent''s eyes never left the woman in front of him. Yes, she is.. she is his queen.. his Be. Even


    though Be was not looking at home but his eyes were only on her. Be was wearing a loose full


    sleeve dress which came upto her calf with ne t sandals with that. Eventhough the dress was


    loose, Vincent was sure that she has gained some weight then before. Her face was calm and without


    makeup also was looking very alluring. Her hair have grown and now were reaching upto her waist.


    Eventhough they were not very thick and silky but still beautiful. One most prominent thing that he


    noticed was non existence of that hideous scar which was once there on her right side just above her


    eyes. Her gait had also improved. She was not limbing so much like before.


    Without paying any attention to him, Be came close to Amy and did exactly all that , that Vincent had


    done few minutes back and the result remained the same.


    "Hmmmmm I have already tried all that..."


    Hearing Vincent''s voice, Be looked at him and just shook her head...


    "..........Nothing seems to be working on your friend."


    Vincent was trying to start a conversation with Be but she was only responding with nods.


    "Amy....." .


    Be spoke loudly and pinched her hard. Feeling the pain, Amy came back to her senses.


    "Boss.... do you see that..."


    Amy spoke excitedly while pointing her finger at Vincent. Be also looked at her pointed finger but


    frankly couldn''t understand what Amy was trying to show her.


    "Oh oh Boss... don''t look here and there..


    ..... J..Just look at him...


    ..... Oh God..


    ...... Oh Lord..


    ....... Pinch me one more time...


    .......Can this be even possible?


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I am actually seeing Disney''s Prince charming!....


    .... No no ..... Yes yes yes......


    .... He is some Hollywood actor...


    ..... No No .... Yes yes..."


    Her No no - yes yes was making Be and Vincent both confused. Then all of a sudden Amy screamed


    with excitement. She came forward and ced her pointed finger on Vincent''s nose, she kept her other


    hand on her waist.


    At this pose, Amy was looking funnier than what she was looking with her mouth open. Vincent was


    almost 6 feet 2 inches or may be more whereas Amy was just 5 feet tall. She had to literally tip toe


    herself to reach his nose.


    "I know who you are?"


    Hearing her, Vincent became nervous. He clearly saw in Be''s eyes that she has not recognized him.


    He chuckled silently.


    Yes, how could this woman remember him?


    On one hand he was happy that she didn''t recognise him as he didn''t wanted his identity to open so


    fast. As he knew that as soon as shees to know about him, she will disappear again.


    But still his heart, which always belonged to this woman, was upset. Upset that she doesn''t remember


    him but mostly because for his existence. Speaking of which, his existence was and still is very


    embarrassing in eyes of everyone else.


    He is an illegitimate child of the world famous Jackson family. Even though he belongs to a wealthy and


    powerful family still the title of illegitimate child was not a good thing. Therefore, it was doomed that his


    existence was embarrassing and contradictory in eyes of millions of people.


    Who wants to be the illegitimate son of a wealthy family? He logged for nothing except his eptance


    in the society. Even if Jackson''s doesn''t except him as one of them, he was still fine with it. What he


    really wanted was that the blood of the Jackson family to flow out of his body one day and leave his


    body forever.


    When he was very young, he never understood why he didn¡¯t have a father who stayed with them


    always. His father woulde time to time. He would y with him for a while and then take his


    mother to their room and leave before he wakes up the next day.


    His father never attended any of his school events, no PTAs , no sports days, nothing. Vincent would


    alwayse home with sad heart thinking and getting jealous of other kids whose father would


    apany them always.


    On pestering his mother for days, finally his mother took him to stand in front of a veryrge mansion,


    hiding under a tree by the side and pointing towards the giant iron gate,


    "Vincent... in that big house, your father, your elder brother and a small nephew lives."


    ".... if father stays here mama then why don''t we also live here?"


    "..... Hmmmmmm we will son.. May be someday..."


    He did not understand why his rtives lived in it, but they did not nor do they know his existence.


    Later, after years he understood the meaning of the three words illegitimate.


    Vincent always saw sadness in his mother''s eyes. But soon things changed. His father shifted and


    started living with them. Now Vincent was on cloud 9. They started living like a happy family of three.


    His father loved him and gave him every possible luxury.


    Vincent was now almost a teenager. He often saw youngdies visiting their house. Initially he thought


    they were all his mother''s friends but one day when he was crossing his parent''s wing, he heard loud


    voices of moaning. He could immediately recognise his father''s voice. Second time when he heard the


    noise, he was sure that it was not his mother''s.


    He immediately rushed towards the room from where the voice wasing. It was room adjoining his


    parent''s room. There was a connecting door between the two rooms. The room was slightly open and


    even the door knob was still in open position indicating as if someone has just entered inside the room.


    Vincent peeped inside the room and was shocked to see his father riding one of his mother''s friend. (


    Whom he persumed to be his mother, Ellen''s friend.)


    That woman was on all her four limbs, his father held her by her hair tightly and was fucking her hard


    from behind. With every thrust of his father, that woman was screaming on top of her voice and


    enjoying. Vincent felt ashamed on his father. He then heard another voice and saw another friend of his


    mother standing naked and rubbing her genitals.


    That woman walked in a sexy way and came close to his father. She kissed him and stood infront of


    him while keeping her pussy on his face. He saw how greedily and shamelessly his father was eating


    that woman''s womanhood while he was fucking another woman.


    Suddenly the first woman screamed and fell down and showed all signs of satisfaction. The second


    woman immediately took Marcus''s ( Vincent''s father) cock in her mouth and started sucking him. She


    then pushed him on the bed and sat on his waist. With one hand she guided his cock to her pussy and


    within seconds his father''s dick was in second vagina. The second woman started riding his father and


    moaning loudly.


    Vincent couldn''t tolerate this anymore. He felt his mother being cheated. He wanted to confront his


    father. Before he could barge inside somebody pulled him towards an empty room. This was none


    other then his own mother.


    "What do you think you were doing Vincent?"


    Ellen asked Vincent with slight anger in her voice.


    "Why did you stop me mother?


    Didn''t you see them??


    Didn''t you hear them???


    Dad is cheating on you mother and can''t you see it!!


    I am going and confronting him right now."


    "No you are not."


    Ellen screamed on Vincent. This was the first time that his mother rose her voice on him. He was


    shocked not by his mother''s voice but because she was not allowing him to stop his father.


    After calming herself, Ellen came upto Vincent and told him to rx himself and she will be back in few


    minutes. After a while she came along with Marcus. Thetter apologized to both of them and promised


    that it will never be repeated again.


    Years went by, his father started staying less and less in the house. Soon even Vincent went abroad to


    pursue his business management degree which he gained with golden grades.


    Vincent was a brilliant and sobar student. Never in his life he touched a girl. No girlfriend, no parties, no


    alcohol... nothing.


    He happened to meet Jack Jackson one day in his university when thetter hade to deliver a


    lecture. It was then when Vincent came to know that he was actually an illegitimate child. Soon Vincent


    confronted his parents and came to know the true identity of his existence. Though he was hard broken


    but was d that he received equal love from both his parents.


    After finishing his studies he settled in Germany itself and started with his real estate business with his


    best friend and now business partner, the notorious and bad boy Ricky Aden.


    One saying that opposite poles attract and same pole detach was absolutely true with these two men.


    Ricky was one of the biggest yboy of his university. His good looks and money attracted plenty of


    woman. His motto was too fuck as many pussies possible before getting hooked and never ever enter


    the same one again.


    On contrary,


    Vincent was a virgin even after surrounded by Ricky''s sexy naked mates. He believed in loyalty. He


    wanted his first time and always after that to be only with his wife. He never lost hispose, be it


    sexually or emotionally casually. But only thing that triggered his anger was when somebody


    addressing him as an illegitimate child and his mother a mistress. Which happened plenty of time.


    Intially when Vincent was unknown to this fact, he never understood why people used tough and


    point on him and his mother whenever they made an appearance in any party be it kid''s birthday


    parties. His motto was only to be strong and powerful on his own and protect his mother from


    everyone.


    He could tolerate anything in this world but not anyone insulting his mother. He actually never hated


    anyone except for his father''s real family, his stepbrother Jack Jackson and his nephew Henry Jackson.


    Henry and Vincent were almost of same age. Vincent elder by few years. They never acknowledged


    his existence and in fact tried alot to surbotage his presence. Henry never left any asion when he


    stopped insulting and degraded him and his mother. With the time, Vincent came to know that his


    father had many mistress but he never understood why Henry and Jack always targeted him and his


    mother differently.


    After years he hade down to City A when he had his bad interaction with Be. Even after going


    back to Germany, what he could remember was only Be''s face. Even though she insulted his mother


    and he was furious that time but after a while when he thought about it he realised that may be he went


    out of line. She only said all that because she seemed to be hurt by someone. ( as she was already


    crying when he called for her.)


    Thinking about her always formed a smile on his face. By now he knew her name and whose family


    she belonged to and who her father was. He went through his social media ount and through linking


    withmon friends he was able to find Be''s photographs.


    She was beautiful. Vincent was mesmerized by her beauty and innocence. He wanted to go deep into


    those eyes. He wanted nothing but to love her and protect her. He knew he have to work hard to make


    himself capable enough to go and ask her father for her hand. He knew that he was no match to Henry


    as thetter was real son of Jackson but still he wanted to fight for his love. He knew that Be was his


    love andst love.


    .........................................................


    Vincent was brought back from his trance when the sameical girl tapped on his nose and repeated


    her words....


    "I know who you are........... "


    Vincent looked at Be who was actually trying to control herughter on seeing childish behaviour of


    herpanion. Suddenly Be and Vincet shook when Amy screamed...


    "YOU ARE THE GREEK GOD."

 Chapter 92: 91. I AM LISA THOMAS

    Chapter 92: 91. I AM LISA THOMAS


    Vincent smiled softly after hearing Amy''s childish talk. But to his surprise Amy was not over yet. She


    first poked his nose, then his cheeks, his chest and his abs. Vincent was utter surprised now and


    looked at Be who herself was surprised to see her innocent and naive Amy''s behaviour.


    She looked at helpless eyes of Vincent and pinched Amy hard on her waist. Finally now Amy gained


    back her senses and screamed,


    "Oh my God... Shit... shit .... shit...


    .... How did I do something so shameless. I''m so so sooooo sorry for all this.


    Please excuse me...."


    Before Vincent could say something or stop them from leaving, Amy grabbed Be''s hand and pulled


    her with her. They reached to a corner of the exhibition, it was then Amy took a deep long breath to


    calm her extra fast beating heart. Sensing her


    abnormality, Be frowned and asked,


    "Amy... What happened?


    Are you OK??


    What''s wrong with you today???"


    Amy looked at Be and gave away her canine protruding smile.


    "Boss didn''t you see that man!


    Oh my God...


    I can''t take that face out of my mind.


    Have you ever seen anyone , anyone even this close...."


    Making a small gesture from her fingers and bringing it close to Be''s face.


    "...... this close being as handsome and attractive as him.


    Tell me??..."


    Hearing her, for a second, faces from her past shed in front of her..


    Handsome !!


    She once had bunch of most handsome man in her life -


    Henry Jackson,


    Brandon Evans


    and how can she forget....


    ..... Jason Morris.


    But to say the truth after observing that man again, even Be had to agree that this man was actually


    more handsome then those three.


    "..... Ufff He is so handsome and sooooo.....


    ....... hmmmmm tempting...


    .... Ouch...."


    Herst sentence gained her a tight spank on her ass by Be. Amy was now rubbing her ass with her


    cute lips pouted as if she was trying toin to her boss.


    "Don''t forget why we are here. We are already runningte and we have to return also today itself."


    "Ya.... ya...


    ..... work... work... work...


    ..... that''s all you know Boss...


    ..... BB..."


    Be looked at her with confused looks,


    "Boring Boss......"


    Amy knew that she was about to receive another tight spank hence she ran fast from there and went


    back to exhibition organisers. After having a small talk with them she came back to Be to inform her


    that no stall is vacant for today.


    "They said we do one option though..."


    "And what is that?"


    "Hmmmmmmm..... to ask my Greek God...."


    Amy spoke in a very flirtatious way.


    "And why him?"


    Be was little confused. She thought Amy is again upto some mischief. And she instantly gave her a


    ''dare you do that again'' looks.


    "Oh Boss, you look so scary like this. That particr man has taken all the vacant stalls for his some


    real estate publicity. Now the organisers are saying that we can request him to give some space in his


    stall...


    ... Something like half of the corner most stall. And if he agrees then the organisers have no problem


    and we can put up our homestay''s banners there.


    ... Pl....us.... we might not have to pay also."


    Amy said thest sentence very softly while winking at Be. Be shook her head on this silly girl''s


    thinking and walked upto Vincent to have a word with him. She really wanted to put up her homestay''s


    banners as she needed more customers and publicity for the same. Even though neither Be nor


    Stecked money at present but they didn''t wanted their lovely homestay to go in loss either. They


    wanted to expand their business more.


    "Excuse me Sir... "


    Be spoke softly. Hearing the same voice after so many years, Vincent couldn''t stop feeling emotional


    and a tear fell out of his eyes. He immediately wiped it and hid his emotions and turned towards Be


    with a big smile.


    Yes, it was not a dream. It was really her. Right here, right infront of him. So close yet so far. Vincent


    took his leisure time to wonder in her beauty.


    After observing each and every bit of her face and body, he secretly gave a smirk and thought, that in


    last 8 years he has seen three different phases of Be.


    First when she was young, a teenager not even 18 years old. A girl full of energy, love and positively.


    Beauty beyond imagination. An angel fallen directly on this tainted earth.


    Then yearster he saw her second looks - broken, beaten, malnourished, humble, pathetic. At that


    time she looked nothing less than some low grade begger. And yes he was responsible for it and he


    was well aware of it.


    And then now, even though she has yet not gained her old beauty but still she looked beautiful. Her


    right eye still seems to be damaged, her left eyes now had some spark. She has gained a little weight


    then what she was when she ran away. Her voice has improved, that means Carson''s therapy worked


    well on her. Her gait has also improved. Now she has shoulder length wavy welll set hair with bangs


    covering her forehead.


    As they were facing each other, someone shifted the fan towards them and with pressure of wind her


    bangs flew above her forehead and Vincent was happy beyond his imagination. Be''s hideous scar


    was missing. He was sure that his queen as always was still without makeup. That means she took the


    initiative and got her stic surgery done for removal of the scar. He was very happy to see that now


    Be is taking care of herself.


    Be was looking at that man and was not able to understand , what was wrong with people around her


    today. Intially Amy was staring at this man without saying a word and now this man is staring at her in


    the same way.


    She waved infront of that man but unlike Amy, Vincent responded to her gesture.


    "I am sorry mam.....


    Hi, what can I do for you?"


    "Hi.... I actually wanted to ask you for a favour...."


    Before Be could say anything further, Vincent spoke out of excitement,


    "You can... ourst stall is empty.. for you."


    He spoke thest so softly as.it was meant only for him to hear.


    "How did you know I am here to request you for a stall?"


    Be asked him in confusion. She was sure Amy didn''t say a word as she was too star struck and


    neither did she spoke to him earlier then how did he know her reason for being here.


    Noah was watching all this and now really wanted tough at his boss''s stupidity but ofcourse he


    couldn''t.


    Vincent immediately spoke,


    "How do I know....


    How do I know....."


    While repeating these lines, Vincent turned towards Noah seeking help butter couldn''te up with


    an excuse so fast. And suddenly something came in Vincent''s mind and he spoke,


    ".... Actually when I was buying the stalls, the organiser told me that they arecking stalls this year


    and still lot of people are yet toe for publicity of their stuff.... so... that''s how I guesses...


    ...... ya.. ya...


    ... t...this is it...!!"


    "Oh.. then you don''t mind if you use your vacant stall?"


    Be asked with hope.


    "Ofcourse mam... please ...."


    Be waved at Amy who immediately came with all their stuff and started setting their stalls. Within


    minutes their stall was ready. This stall was almost double of the staff which homestay people usually


    get. Hence they were very happy.


    Vincent was happily looking at Be from time to time. Even though he had urge to go to her but he


    stopped himself when he saw how professionally both the woman were working. He was doing nothing


    just admiring her from his stall. Noah wanted to interrupt him lot of time but when he realized that his


    boss has no intention and interest in the exhibition but only at Be, then he gave up and left.


    Finally the exhibition was over and Be and Amy vinded their stall. Amy was still packing when Be


    approached Vincent again,


    "Excuse me Sir...."


    "Oh hi..


    ..... Done ....."


    Said Vincent casually while pointing at Be''s stuff.


    "hmmm.. Ya....."


    " I hope you didn''t have any problem with the stall..."


    "Absolutely not. Everything was perfect. It was infact bigger and well set then what we were expecting.


    Thank you so much sir...."


    "Vincent..."


    "Sorry...."


    "It''s Vincent ... my name and not Sir, please. And you..."


    "I AM LISA THOMAS.


    Nice to meet you."


    "Pleasure is all m....."


    "My name is Amy Miller. "


    Abruptly Amy spoke. Vincent gave her a small smile and shook her hands. Amy was again all most star


    struck but sheposed herself when she say a frown on her boss''s forehead.


    "Thank you so much Mr. Vincent for everything and now if you don''t mind then can you tell me the


    amount of stall''s fee for the day."


    Be requested. She was about to take out her chequebook when Vincent said abruptly ,


    "A cup of coffee......"


    "Sorry...."


    "Sorry don''t take it otherwise, I am new at this ce and I have heard that coffee of this ce is


    amazing so do you mind..."


    Be was quite for a minute but as expected by Vincent, Be refused.


    "I am sorry Mr. Vincent but we need to hurry back. Now can you please.."


    "That won''t be necessary as I guess we belong to same country and its ones duty to help other''s


    anyways."


    Vincent wanted some reaction from her but couldn''t get any when he mentioned same country.


    "Well .... then Thank you.."


    Saying that Be turned and walked out of the exhibition with Amy who was almost walking backwards.


    "LISA THOMAS... no wonder we were not able to trace Be boarding any flights. Guess she really


    wanted to escape from all of us.


    Withbine efforts of me and Henry we couldn''t find you Be. Not even a trace of you.


    But three years are enough Be and now it''s time to return. This time I will take you back with me. I


    will love you , cherish you and never ever make you unhappy."


    The man suddenly clenched his five fingers,


    ¡°Henry Jackson, this time, you have no chance!¡±


    ............................................................


    Be returned to her homestay and due to her tired body went directly to sleep after freshening up. On


    the other hand, Amy was floating all over the homestay, singing songs and remembering that


    handsome face, face of her Greek God, again and again and again.


    A week passed, suddenly a big car came and stopped outside their homestay. Two men elegantly


    came out of the car and headed towards the reception.


    "Excuse me miss, we need two rooms for 4 weeks to stay."


    "Single or double bedded?"


    Asked Amy while keeping her head down as she was busy in writing their details and searching for


    appropriate rooms for them.


    "Double.. please.. "


    "Sure please hand over your Ids. And listen no hanky panky is allowed in this homestay until n unless


    you are married."


    Noah took out the I cards from his wallet and handed it over to Amy whileughing on herst


    statement. As soon as Amy saw the photograph in the I card, she screamed ...


    "Holly shit..


    .... Hey lord how could ....


    ..It''s you..


    .....its really.. my Greek God..."


    "Well if you are done seeing the I card then can we get our room keys... please Miss. Amy Miller."


    It seems as if both, Vincent and Noah were expecting this reaction of hers''.


    "Yes.. yes.. hehe hehe.. ofcourse..."


    Saying this Amy very professionally handed over the keys to both of them and started exining the


    rules of her homestay. After everything was settled, with the help of the steward, their luggage was sent


    to their respective rooms.


    Vincent was feeling restless. Since he entered the homestay, his eyes were looking for only one


    person. He was eager to meet her but could till now.


    After changing into somethingfortable, Vincent walked towards his balcony and finally he was able


    to see that woman who he was longing to kiss, love and protect.


    At this time, Be usually lie on her recliner seat in the veranda. Even though Vincent could not see her


    carefully as her face was on the other side, he was able to recognise her immediately. He then saw


    Amying over to Be with some tea, as he guessed.


    Without giving a second thought, he rushed out of his room and reached the veranda. Amy had left but


    Be was still there. Pretending as of he didn''t see anyone, he went to the edge of the veranda and


    started admiring the beauty of the Alps chain and naturalke which was not that far from this ce.


    Then acting all naturally he turned and pretending to be surprised,


    "Miss. Lisa... "


    Be also looked at him, got up from her recliner and greeted him politely.


    "Mr. Vincent , what a pleasant surprise. What made youe here."


    Vincent didn''t wanted to waste his chance to speak to Be, he immediately sat down and poured


    himself a tea too and started telling her his motive ofing here.


    "I am nning to develop a housing society in this vige. Not every big butfortable. So for that


    and few other important work made me came here."


    Both of them started talking casually and for almost an hour. Now Be''s throat was hurting. Even


    though she was healing but still talking for so long tires her throat and she experiences pain.


    Soon it was dinner time and Be excused herself and went back to her house which Vincent notice


    was exactly behind their homestay.


    Few days passed by and now Vincent and Be became quite acquainted to eachother and one day he


    asked Be out for some drinks and dinner. It was actually his birthday that day. He didn''t wanted Be


    to know about this. Be was about to refuse just then Amy came up and told her that she shouldn''t


    reject him especially as it''s birthday and Be agreed.


    Noah, Amy, Vincent and Be went out to a small but ssy Bar and order something to drink.


    Everyone ordered their alcoholic drinks and Be ordered a ss of chilled soya milk.


    "In ce of taking hot tea in this kind temperature, you always drink iced tea. And now in bar you are


    ordering soya milk!"


    Asked Vincent. Actually he knew his answer but he still wanted to confirm few things,


    "I am sorry, I don''t take alcohol. My internal organs are not keeping well sincest 4 - 5 years."


    "Oh not a problem."


    Vincent got the answer that he was looking for and did not ask anything anymore. Time passed by,


    Amy and Noah were now dancing like crazy drunken people. Be was quitely looking at them dancing


    whereas Vincent''s eyes did leave Be''s face even for a minute.


    As days passed by, it had be a routine for Be and Vincent. Thetter woulde daily to the


    veranda and they both will have their teas together. They would sit for hours and chat. Be now used


    to feelfortable in hispany. And Vincent also made sure that he won''t miss any chance in which


    he can make herugh and feel loved and protective.


    Meanwhile Vincent actually started developing a n to put up a small housing society in the same


    county side.


    After few days, Ste came back from City J where she had gone for almost half a month now. She had


    some important bank work plus more importantly it was death anniversary of her family. Since she was


    out of prison, she made sure that this time of the year she spends with her family. Her husband''s


    subordinate, Andrew, has shown her the tombs of her loved ones.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Aftering back she met Vincent and as she was good in analysing people, she waspletely


    satisfied with his adorable and shiverous behaviour. She was able to see in his eyes love, care and


    willing to protect her Be.


    One day she called Vincent to the backyard of her house whichtter was happy seeing as he knew


    that not all the visitors are allowed toe her.


    Ste was a very straight forward woman and without wasting her time she said,


    "Mr. Vincent, Do you like Lisa?"


    Vincent was taken back by her sudden questioning but he smile and spoke softly and respectfully,


    "Mam your question ispletely wrong?"


    Ste frowned and looked at him with her scarp eyes.


    "First of all.... its Vincent for you and not Mr Vincent and secondly I don''t like B.... I love her. "


    He was about to say Be then he remembered that she is now called as Lisa.


    "Vincent I can see love in your eyes. I can see the way you look at her. ....


    .... my Lisa has suffered a lot in her life. Please don''t break her heart..."


    Vincent lowered his head in guilt as he knew that everything that has happened with Be was


    because of him. And what made him more guilty was that , that he knew that nothing in this world can


    justify his actions towards Be.


    He hid his guilt and looked up at Ste. He held her hand and spoke again with full confidence and


    determination,


    ".... I love her and I will always love her more then anything and anyone in this world. I will protect her


    from everyone even if I have to sacrifice myself. I am ready to do that but I will not let a single drop of


    teare in her eyes ever again....


    ..... and that''s a promise."


    Ste kept her hand on his and nodded with a smiling face.


    "I believe you son."


    Saying that she hugged Vincent and surprisingly feeling the warmth even he hugged her back. He felt


    for a moment that his mother was back and she was hugging him. A small tear escaped his eyes when


    he thought about his mother and missed her essence and touch around him.


    Breaking the warm hug, Ste held his cheeks in both her palms and kissed him on his forehead. Ste


    was already emotional and missing her sons and now seeing Vincent she couldn''t control herself and


    felt as if she was holding her son in her arms.


    Vincent didn''t stop her and smiled at her.


    "Vincent as you are determined to make Lisa yours, you must know something more about her."


    Vincent thought she would tell him about Be''s past and he wanted to stop her.


    "She has a ......"


    "Ahhhhhhhhh ~~~~~ madame Ste save me....."


    They both immediately turned around and saw Amying running towards them while pushing a cart


    full of amazing looking food with her. She halted when she came close to her and patted her chest and


    took a long breath.


    "What''s wrong with you Amy?"


    "Nothing is wrong with me but with BB.......


    .... She made such an amazing bun and ....


    .... and I tasted one then I tasted again and then again and....."


    "And finished all the buns in 10 minutes."


    Steughed at Amy when she heard what Be said.


    "Amy...."


    "What Madame they were sooooooooo tasty that I couldn''t stop myself for eating more and more."


    "Okay.. but next time don''t finish them and leave some for me too."


    Both of them startedughing whereas Be was staring at them while shaking her head seeing her


    two favouritedies acting like kids. Soon Amy and Be prepared a table for their evening tea and


    snacks. They ces 5 chairs and Ste questioned Be for she softly replied by just one word, Noah.


    Ste smiled and started pouring tea for Vincent.


    Soon Noah also joined them and handed a small envelope to Vincent. As soon as thetter took the


    envelope his mood changed and he became upset and quite.


    "What''s the matter Mr. Vincent?"


    Amy asked after seeing the changes in his mood. Vincent bit is lower lips and spoke softly,


    "I have to go back to Country A tomorrow."


    "What?


    Why??


    And why all of a sudden???"


    Eventhough Amy was the one who questioned him but he could see that all the 3dies had the same


    set of questions on their faces. Vincent didn''t wanted to hide anything from Be now,


    "It''s my mother''s dead anniversary and I have to visit her..."


    Saying this and thinking about his mother he immediately lowered his head and tears started flowing


    out of his eyes. His mother was the softest, most sensitive and emotional topic of him. He felt that his


    life has gone with his mother. He still misses her dearly.


    Ste, who herself has recently returned from City J where she had gone her family''s death


    anniversary could feel the pain that Vincent was feeling right now. Pain of losing your loved ones. Pain


    of living every day without their presence.


    Ste got up from her chair and hugged Vincent. Vincent also immediately hugged her and buried his


    face in her embrace. Ste could feel his shivering and his tears on her clothes but she didn''t say a


    word. She was a very intelligentdy and she understood that for sure his mother must have died in


    some tragic death. As she could feel that Vincent was not just crying but was also taking out his grief of


    not been able to provide justice to his mother.


    After a while Vincent settled down. Ste softly moved her hands on his hair and smiled at him and


    went back to her seat.


    "What h... happened... sob sob ... to y...your mother... sob ... sob...?"


    Asked Amy who was already red by crying so much. She was a very emotional girl who was never


    loved by her family and neither by her owner. Shecked love in her life but still she couldn''t stand


    anyone else crying infront of her and especially when that anyone is her Greek God.


    Vincent looked at Amy and then at Be who also had tears in her eyes but was still trying to control


    them like how Ste was doing. As Vincent promised that he won''t hide anything from Be, he took a


    deep breath and spoke,


    "She was gang raped and then murdered by a well known person and his friends of City A."


    He then looked at Be and stood and walked away. He didn''t miss the shock on all the threedy''s


    faces.


    As Vincent was travelling in the night, Ste thought of inviting him over for a dinner and hoping that it


    might leave him with some happy memories before he leaves. Amy was asked to go and call Vincent.


    As Amy entered Vincent''s room which was like always open, she saw a lonely figure standing on the


    balcony and smoking. His back profile is equally handsome, was the thought that ran into her mind bit


    along with that she could also feel his stiff and tensed shoulders.


    She softly walked upto him and started massaging his shoulder. Vincent was not prepared for this and


    he turned in shock.


    "No need to be so shocked. Sit and let me help you rx your shoulders this will ease you alot. Trust


    me."


    Vincent don''t know why but he sat down and allowed Amy to massage his shoulders. And truly after 5


    minutes he was feeling rxed. Amy continued this for 15 minutes. Vincent got up and thanked Amy,


    "Thank you so much Miss. Amy. I am feeling much better now. Let''s head for dinner."


    Amy bit her lower lips and tip toed and immediately kissed Vincent on his cheeks and ran away like a


    frightened bunny.


    Vincent touched the spot where Amy just kissed, it felt warm. He smiled on her childish behaviour and


    walked towards Ste''s house. This was the first time that he and Noah would step in their house. The


    house was not small and was beautifully decorated. It had touch of both authentic Chinese and Swiss


    culture to modern European design.


    After having some mouth watering food, Vincent was roaming around the house when his eyes caught


    one particr photograph. He looked at the photograph very carefully as if he was trying to recognise


    someone in it.


    "That''s Aunt Ste''s family photograph."


    "Madam Ste''s family!!"


    "Yes... that''s her husband, Uncle Franco Ben then her twin sons, Frank Ben and Freddy Ben. As you


    must be knowing that they all were killed years back..."


    "Ya.. but are you sure they all died?"


    "Well yes... well I really don''t know that''s what she told me."


    "Hmmm........ "


    Vincent didn''t say anything further, he quickly turned Be to face him and gave her a tight yet warm


    kiss on her lips. Be wanted to refuse but she could feel that this kiss held love, pain, feeling of


    belonging and hence she didn''t stop him. She knew he was emotional today and maybe that''s why he


    was doing this.


    Vincent broke the kiss. He wanted to kiss her more, he wanted to deepen their kiss but he knew that he


    can''t afford to scare Be again hence he stopped before he could go further. He looked at her and


    smiled,


    "I got to go. See youter."


    Saying this, Vincent left in a hurry. As soon as he walked out of the house he called his best friend,


    Ricky and said,


    "I am sending you a photograph. See it and take appropriate actions."


    Saying that he smiled and left for his room.


    Next morning, he was all set to go. He came down and met Be in the same veranda where they


    shared their evening teas. She was lying in her recliner with a shawl wrapped around her.


    Vincent saw her with emotional eyes.


    The sky was getting dark due to heavy rainy clouds and nothing could be seen clearly. He could only


    see the woman who had wrapped herself out of season. He slowly tapped his chest.¡­ Her life, a


    young woman from a wealthy family, an angel, beauty beyond words was untouched and away from


    this world, well protected at age of eighteen.


    She was then imprisoned in her best years of life especially when she was in the limelight. After four


    years of prison she hadpletely changed.


    But now he was determined that he will bring everything to right part. And from now on words there will


    be only happiness waiting for her.


    Be sensed his presence behind her. She got up to greet him and bid him bye. Vincent also didn''t say


    a word and hugged her softly. He held her head in his chest and patted softly.


    "Please take care of yourself and wait for me. Soon I wille back with lots of good news."


    Before Be could say something she felt a sharp pain in her arm as if something have poked but she


    ignored it.


    She was also sad as she was going to miss her friend. She had only Ste and Amy as a friend and


    now she knew that she will miss Vincent.


    Vincent smiled at her and turned and spoke to himself,


    "Happiness awaits you my Queen."

 Chapter 93: brief

    Chapter 93: brief


    Hiii everyone.. thank you so much for liking my book and thank you so much in showing so much of in


    the book through yourments. It feels great to read thements you guys write after each


    chapters. It adds on ideas for further writing and most importantly it gives you courage to write further.


    I promise I won''t disappoint anyone through the story. Things will change, the table will turn but just


    hang on a little bit more.


    Coming few chapters will show the life of other characters of the story within 3 years of time when Be


    went missing as nobody''s life stops.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I hope you like and appreciate the further chapters equally. It''s important to tell about them people


    around us ys equally important role in our lives and somewhere down the road our lives crosses.


    Thank you so much. If you guys have any suggestions regarding any characters you are more then


    wee toment so that we can inculcate the suggestions also in the life of the characters.


    Thank you

 Chapter 94: 92. 5 VIDEOS WERE ENOUGH TO BREAK

    Chapter 94: 92. 5 VIDEOS WERE ENOUGH TO BREAK


    Mean while in City A -


    ( Same Routine sincest almost half a year - )


    Entire bar of one of the most posh pub was smashed into clusters of sses. Entire furniture was


    scattered all around. The owner of the bar along with his staff was just standing far away from this


    ce and watching this Nobel man behaving like a hooligan and destroying everything that came on


    his way.


    They didn''t wanted to get involved in this as they themselves didn''t wanted to be broken like these


    furniture. It was known that this prestigious man would go daily to one of the bars of the city already


    drunk and after having few more drinks, we would smash all the things in the bar.


    But eventually his assistant would pay the bar owner more then what is required hence no one files a


    policeint against him or stop him from doing as he pleased.


    Almost the entire bar was smashed into debris but still Henry was not satisfied. He is been fighting with


    his inner self sincest 2 and half years now and still couldn''t find himself in this mist.


    Yes it''s almost 2 and a half year that Be disappeared from his life.


    It''s been 2 and half years since the only woman he ever loved left him alone..


    It''s been 2 and a half years since the woman who belonged to him and to whom he belonged, within


    minutes became invisible to this world...


    "Where are you Be?


    Aaaaaaahhhhh......... "From N?velDrama.Org.


    Entire bar staff shock with fear when they heard Henry''s painful growl. At present Henry was looking


    like a rouge werewolf, violent, angry, frustrated but still lost. If one sees deep into his eyes then they


    can see the pain, helplessness, loneliness and guilt in them.


    "Help me.... someone help me..."


    He took out a picture from his wallet and called one of the cleaner boy towards him. The cleaner boy


    took small fearful steps forward towards Henry. As soon as the boy came close to Henry, thetter tried


    to put his hands on the boy''s shoulder but slipped and fell on the ground. He held his trousers and


    raised his head and in a pleading way and showed the photograph which was in his hand to that boy,


    "H.... help me.. I.. know you can. You, you see this... "


    He pointed at the woman who was in this photo. It was the photo which was taken at the time of their


    marriage registration.


    "S... she is my wife.


    Isn''t she beautiful."


    Said Henry with a beautiful and proud smile which seemed ugly as his entire face was drenched with


    his tears.


    "My wife... "


    He repeated. Then pouted his lips and sadly spoke,


    "But she is angry with me.


    Can you... can you p... please ask her toe back home.... "


    He looked at that boy with pitiful and pain in his eyes,


    "T... tell her I am s.... scared...


    Tell her I have not eaten anything for so long...


    Tell her that her home.. her h.. husband...."


    ( Henry proudly pointed on himself with a broad smile.. )


    "... Husband... me .. Me... we are waiting for her....


    Tell her that I need her..


    Tell her I can NOT live without her..."


    Saying this he remembered what he saw in the videos. He fell on the ground. He sat on the floor


    supporting the couch. He took another big sip of his wine, directly from the bottle. He closed his eyes


    and streams of water came out of them.


    Carson and Kevin, who just arrived , were beyond shocked to see their friend like this.


    It''s been almost 6 months now that Kevin showed few of the videos of Be''s prison life which he was


    able to retrieve through his contacts. Kevin was a well known and world renownedwyer. Extracting


    evidences were not hard for him but still, even after using all his powers, it took him almost 2 years to


    get 5 videos of Be''s 4 years of prison life. But frankly these 5 VIDEOS WERE ENOUGH TO BREAK


    Henry beyond repair.


    ............................................................


    6 months back at Kevin''s office -


    "Kevin you cal..."


    Carson wanted to ask Kevin the reason why he was called to thetter''s office in an urgency. But


    before he could ask, Kevin raised his face and looked at Carson. Carson was shocked to see that


    Kevin¡¯s eyes were red and swollen, quite evident that he must have cried alot.


    But why?


    Kevin threw a pen drive towards Carson,


    ¡°Give this to him.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Carson took the pendrive from the table and asked Kevin with queries written on his face,


    ¡°It''s... it''s a... no... few video recordings of prison in which Be was there."


    Kevin controlled his tears from falling and then spoke again while trying to hold back his sobs,


    "Be is in them all and.....


    ........... let Henry take a look at it."


    Carson was taken back,


    "All video recordings were destroyed. Weren''t they?¡±


    Kevin sneered,


    "Ya they were from the survince recorder but these are videos and photographs which were


    forwarded to a particr number over a period of those 4 years. I also able to get only 4- 5 of them but


    I am sure there must be 100s of them more."


    "What made you cry?"


    Kevin smirked after hearing Carson.


    He was quite for sometime then covered his face with his hands and cried loudly,


    "I wronged Be, Carson. I wronged her."


    "You??"


    Carson couldn''t understand what Kevin meant by saying this.


    ''How can he wrong Be?''


    He and Carson went to City H immediately after Be''s party got over, a day before Cindy''s death.


    Kevin returned on the day when Cindy died and he himself after 4 days, same day Be was sent to


    main prison from the local jail.


    "Ya.... me...."


    Kevin was quite for few minutes and then spoke again,


    "Henry was furious that Cindy was raped and eventually shemitted suicide. He called me the


    same night and asked me toe to his ce immediately, that''s why I had to leave City H before you.


    When I went to his ce, I saw Be kneeling in the rain outside Jackson Mansion. Her clothes were


    torn and she looked nothing less then a rugged doll. For a second I wanted to go and help her but then


    I remembered that she is a criminal who got Cindy gangraped and eventually murdered Henry''s child, I


    stopped myself from going further. Without giving her a second nce, I directly went inside the


    mansion.


    Leo lead me to Henry''s room where I saw his lonely figure standing infront of the floor to ceiling french


    window staring continuously outside in direction of the gate of Jackson Mansion,.... actually at Be. He


    was continously looking at Be, who was kneeling outside the iron gate.


    Henry turned towards me and I can''t tell you what I felt when I saw him like that!!"


    "Like what?"


    Carson asked in confusion.


    "Henry was actually crying. For the first time in my life I saw my best friend, my strongest support


    crying infront of me.


    We both know that Henry is not that cold hearted as he has portrayed himself infront of the world and


    we also know that Henry really really loved Be whole heartedly that time. And still does.


    But in the end he is also a human. And human does makes mistake. Everyone does, in anger, in rage,


    in jealousy, in happiness... there are millions of reasons to make mistake. Some mistakes can be


    forgiven but some can''t. May be that''s what Henry also felt that night.............


    ............................................................


    8 years back - Day when Cindy died.


    ( refer to chapter 1 and chapter 21 for minor details)


    "Henry.. are you OK man?"


    Kevin couldn''t stop himself and walked towards his crying friend and kept his hand on his shoulder and


    asked again,


    "No...... sob sob


    ...... I am not.....


    ...... I am not fine Kevin. And I will never be fine..... sob... sob ....


    ...... Never ever.


    What I did with Be can never be forgiven!..... sob sob...


    I am a monster... I love her...


    ..... I love her more then anything in this world and she knows that then....


    ...... why did she do this to me?


    To my child??


    Why???..... sob sob...."


    "May be there is some misunderstanding Henry!


    May be Be didn''t do anything like that!!"


    "Sob.. You really think so Kevin. No Be did all this. She told me herself."


    "She confessed. "


    Kevin asked in shock.


    "No, but few days back in my office she did tell me something. I was confused by what she told me that


    day and frankly couldn''t understand her words but today I know what she meant by that statement of


    hers''."


    "What did she say Henry?"


    "She was in my office, we were suppose to go for our engagement dress shopping. Cindy called up as


    we were about to step out and I wanted to exin everything to Be but in the end I couldn''t. Before


    Be left the office she just said,


    ''I have a BIG SURPRISE PLANNED for you. Which you will get before our engagement. This is myst


    resort to show how much I love you. I hope after this you know what you mean to me.''


    Just then Cindy called up again. We were suppose ro meetter in the evening as she was pregnant by


    my child and I needed to sought this out before my engagement with Be. I didn''t wanted to loose


    Be at any cost and I don''t feel ashamed to say that I was scared.... I was scared to loose her, I was


    scared that my only love will leave because of my stupidity.


    I couldn''t control myself and went and hugged Be tightly. And I simply asked her if someone tries to


    come between us and splits us apart, then what will she do?


    And you know what she replied?


    ''We don''t have to worry much about this. There are people who can take care of this. Henry I hope you


    know how much I love you.''


    How was I suppose to know that time what Be meant by ''take care''. If only I knew what she was


    nning back then! If only.... If only...."


    Henry started crying again.


    "Tell me Kevin... sob .... sob...


    What was my child''s fault in this? Be destroyed both Cindy and my child. Cindy was in affair with me.


    She was not alone in this. I was equally involved plus I was the real culprit as I cheated on Be but


    Be still punished her brutally and more by killing my child.


    Why Kevin?


    Why??"


    Kevin tried to consol his friend but Henry started crying more now.


    "Looks are deceiving and it''s true in Be''s case. Her looks deceived me. She has an evil heart .... She


    is a murderer of my child. I won''t spare her. Never. I want justice for my child."


    "What''s on your mind Henry?"


    Kevin knew his friend very well and he was sure that Henry must have already nned something for


    Be.


    "And Henry I just want to ask you that are you sure that Be knew Cindy was pregnant?"


    Henry was quite for a second. He took a deep breath and spoke again,


    "No, I don''t think so. But directly or indirectly she got my child killed by getting Cindy brutally


    gangraped."


    Saying this Henry clenched the ss which he was holding tightly in his palm and broke it into pieces.


    He then looked at Kevin with murderous eyes.


    "And you know what I did?"


    Kevin stared at Henry and was still for a minute as he knew that something bad wasing up.


    "What did you do Henry?"


    Henry Smirked.....


    "Be always pretended to be innocent. Cindy told me that she was into affair with many young


    masters and infact I even saw her kissing and flirting with few. But infront of me she pretended to be


    untouched, innocent.... hmmmmmm a fucking virgin.


    The way she was begging me today irritated me and made me more and more angry. And you know


    what I pulled her inside the car and .... and....."


    All of a sudden Henry''s voice''s tone reduced and he started speaking softly,


    "..... and I couldn''t stop myself from looking at her again and again. She was drenched by heavy rain.


    Her beautiful knee length dress hugged her tightly. Her soaked long eyshes were flickering like


    butterfly wings and I couldn''t control myself. I went closer and closer to her but she flinched... and


    started begging me again to believe her.


    She was lying... she was once again fucking lying. Suddenly I could imagine Cindy getting gang raped


    by so many men and Be''s face while kissing some other young master. I lost control ..


    At that time all my love for Be turned into anger and hatred and in one go I tore open her dress and


    made her naked. I wanted to stop myself from doing all this but my hatred towards her and her snow


    white beauty pushed me further to continue to do what I was doing earlier."


    Henry stopped for a second. Closed his eyes in shame and tears of his shameful act escaped his eyes.


    Next he spoke each and every line with hundreds of tears flowing out of his eyes. He was truly


    ashamed of himself. He was ashamed of his own actions.


    "I tied her hands with one of the torn pieces of her dress and tore her undergarments and fucked her


    brutally. I fucked her till she lost her voice. She was screaming under me to stop. She was protesting.


    She wanted to be free. But I didn''t allow any such thing to happen. I went on and on for hours and


    didn''t stop till I was satisfied.


    After I was done I looked at her. She looked so battered and lost, she was full with all my inhuman blue


    and ck bite marks on her body. Her dress waspletely torn and she looked miserable.


    I was so frustrated I couldn''t stand seeing her looking and pretending to be so pitiful and I mercilessly


    pushed her out of the car.


    Then I looked at her who was trying to cover her naked body with those ragged clothes and.....


    ......... and just then I saw streams blood flowing in between her legs. I switched on the lights of the car


    and saw her blood on the back seat where I just fucked her. I looked at my penis which was also


    covered with her blood."


    "Y.... you... you just raped Be?"


    Kevin screamed at Henry and held his cor tightly and pped him hard.


    "How could you do that? She just turned 18 and... for God''s sake she is just a kid Henry. How could


    you do this to her?"


    Kevin was now fuming with anger.


    "But she killed my child."


    Henry roared on the other side. And kneeled down and started crying again.


    "I know I fucked up..


    I fucking fucked up everything...


    I fucking fucked up my entire life....


    But you tell me what you would have done if you were in ce of me? Tell me??


    Cindy always said that Be is not so innocent what she pretends to look... But I know how wrong I saw


    when I remembered the stiffness and tightness of her vagina when I was fucking her. Her trembling,


    her screams under me.


    She was getting hurt and me... I was hurting her more and more every minute. That time her pain was


    making me happy. Her screams were like music to my ears.


    Oh God.... help me... I am so ....


    Fuck fuck fuck....


    Henry got up and smashed few flower pots kept in his room. After that he sat on his couch. Closed his


    eyes and when he opened them again, after a while, he seemed to be a whole different man all


    together. Now he wasposed. His eyes were once again cold and emotionless.


    Kevin knew that now Henry hase to a big decision.


    "I wanted to punish Be but not the way I did. I know I did wrong and I will surely take all responsibility


    for it. Be and me are eventually doing to get married. I took her first time in the most brutal way but I


    promise I will make upto her with my whole life. I think ... no I know this was a big mistake done by me


    and somehow I feel that by doing this to Be she kind of paid for my child''s death.


    But I also want Be to be obedient and realise her mistake to what she did to Cindy. She destroyed


    her dignity, her pride and yed with her emotions.


    I want Be to feel the same. Even if it''s for a while but yes she should. I don''t want Leo and Cindy''s


    parent''s to feel that I didn''t not do any justice towards their daughter and sister. I want them to know


    that Henry Jackson''s always protects people around him.


    Kevin... I want to put Be behind the bars for what she has done but for a short while."


    "What?


    Are you fucking crazy!


    Do You know the consequences of what you are saying??"


    Henry gave him a nk looks. Kevin shook his head and spoke again.


    "Be belongs to a reputed family. Everyone knows her. She has many pursuers.


    Let me tell you what all will happen once you put her in the prison.


    First of all her entire carrier will be spoiled. All her schrship will be taken away and she will be left


    with nothing at all.


    Secondly she being from a prestigious family, Evans won''t let this happen. Especially Brandon. You


    know how much he loves his sister. He will fight till the end to bring her out of the prison, by any means.


    Thirdly once other young masters wille to know that you threw her in the prison they all will


    approach her to pursue her and trust me she will or atleast her family will make her marry anyone of


    them but not you. I am sure she herself won''t marry you after what you did with her today."


    Hearing this Henry lowered his head as if he knew this was going to happen eventually.


    "Andstly after shees out of the prison, will she be able to face the society as she will be known


    as an ex convict?"

 Chapter 95: 93. WILL YOU EVER FORGIVE ME

    Chapter 95: 93. WILL YOU EVER FORGIVE ME


    "I don''t care Kevin. That''s why I have called you here. Cindy deserves justice. Not because she was


    my courted woman but because she was a human being and no human being should be treated like


    this by some rich people."


    "OK let me think about something.. "


    Kevin sat down on the couch. Took the wine bottle and poured a ss full of wine and gulped in one


    go. This is going to the worse night of his life, he thought.


    After thinking for around 10 minutes, he came up with an idea.


    "Henry we can do one thing. How long do you want Be to stay in the prison?


    6 months ... 1 year ... 2 years ??"


    "No... no... not so much.... just 6 months. That''s enough for my baby to be in a ce like that."


    "6 months then.


    We won''t file a case against Be but.. But.. we won''t reveal this to anyone either. Not even to her


    family. OK


    As you must be knowing that It''s going to be a long weekend after 2 days right."


    Henry nodded as he listened to his friend very carefully.


    "We shall get Be arrested tomorrow and after 2 days we will shift Be to the prison. As far the trial is


    concerned then we can tell her family that it was done under special circumstances as gang rape is a


    big crime and was handled directly by the authorities.


    No one will doubt that.


    Be will be in prison within 2 days and as there won''t be any legal filing on Be''s name then she will


    not be considered as an ex convict at all as there won''t be any records on her name plus...


    ... plus.. Brandon won''t be able to do anything for her release as nowyer will be able to find her case


    file plus after knowing that I fought to throw her in the prison, nowyer will dare to stand against me.


    What say?


    And Now about rest of the things, then I don''t have any solution for them."


    "I know what I have to do with that."


    "And what are you nning Henry?"


    "I will erase all her identity and once she is out of the prison, we will not stay in City A anymore. She


    won''t be facing anyone again. I will take her with me to US and we will get married as soon as we


    reach there. She will have a new identity and she will continue her studies there.


    As far as Evans are concerned getting her married with someone else and about other young masters,


    I will make sure nothing like this happens.


    I will hit Evans business so badly that they will get busy in saving their business and I will let the entire


    society know my words that if anyone who tries to save Be will directly face me. And...."


    "And no-one will dare to do that! No one in their personal or their professional life wants to be your


    enemy Henry.


    No woman is worth sacrificing their business, money, fame and wealth."


    Kevin continued Henry''s lines.


    "Yea.... that way nobody wille between me and my baby girl."


    Henry who was over confident of his decisions never thought for once that things might not go


    ording to his nnings.


    ............................................................


    Back to Kevin''s office -


    "Kevin control yourself. Tell me what is in this pen drive.?"


    "How can I control myself?


    I consider myself as the top mostwyer in this world but I was so stupid toe up with that idea of


    mine back then.


    I threw Be into the prison without any file work and that was the reason why Brandon could never


    reach her. Because my name was involved that''s why nowyer even looked at this case. If anyone


    would have seriously seen through this case then Be would have been out of prison long back


    without any problem.


    But people were scared of me and ofcourse Henry Jackson."


    Carson didn''t say a word. He knew how they all screwed up big time.


    "Ufff.....


    Well this drive contains few videos and plenty of photographs of Be which I think Henry must watch.


    This is just a small trailer of what Be faced in the prison for 4 years because of our stupidity.... my


    stupidity.


    After knowing that all the evidences and videos were deleted from the survince cameras of the


    prison, I went and paid the tel and cyber crime department in millions and was able to retrieve few


    of these videos which were sent from warden''s phone to one particr number.


    These things arrived few hours back only and regarding that number, it was a non registered number. I


    mean it had a fake ID with fake residential address.


    But I think for time being atleast we have something in our hands."


    Kevin closed his eyes as he spoke,


    "Be suffered a lot. These videos are real evidence of one''s inhumanity and bestiality.


    You know what Carson..."


    Kevin almost rose from his office chair and leaned towards his office table as he spoke ,


    "I don''t know... for the first time in my life I don''t know what to do!


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I want to give this pen drive to Henry and I want him to see what Be has gone through so that he


    understands the reason why she ran away from him... from us.., from this ce but ....


    But I also know by doing this I am going to break himpletely. I know he won''t be able to stay sane


    and he might harm himself or destroy himself by any possible means.


    And on the other hand if I don''t show him these then he might never understand Be which won''t be


    fare on her part.


    We all have already made her suffer her alot and now it''s time to understand her."


    Carson didn''t say anything further. He took the pendrive and ced it in hisptop to make a copy of it


    which he will upload in another pendrive and hand it over to Henry. Kevin wanted to keep a copy by


    himself for any emergency if at all there is any.


    The contents of the pen drive was copied into Carson''sptop. As Carson was about to open one of


    the file which contained videos, Kevin put one of his hands on the back of Carson''s hands,


    ¡°I remind you, you¡¯d better be mentally prepared.¡±


    Carson was stunned for a while but seeing Kevin''s expression he really thought can the contents be


    really so terrible?


    Carson opened the video with a face of unbelief. Nothing happened at first. Suddenly, Carson eyes


    opened widely and he couldn¡¯t help trembling with anger when he saw the image inside the videos and


    eximed,


    ¡°What the fuck is all this?¡±


    He pointed to the video that was ying on hisptop.


    "This is just the beginning.¡±


    Kevin said indifferently. His reactions were nothing different from what Carson has right now when he


    also first saw the videos. Carson remained quite while watching rest of the videos. He switched them


    off after watching hardly for 4 minutes. He knew he can''t watch more. Tears were now flowing from his


    eyes.


    In the quiet room, two big men didn¡¯t know what mood they were in before they finished only watching


    the videos for hardly 4 minutes. None of them could watch further than that but they knew things would


    have worst if they watched further.


    Kevin handed a cigarette to Carson and asked him to have a smoke. Carson immediately reached out


    and took the cigarette that Kevin handed over, lit it, took a hard breath, and spit out arge puff of white


    smoke before he softened on the back seat,


    ¡°Destroy it.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s hand holding the cigarette trembled and then he took a casual puff and put it out in the ashtray.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid, I can not do that.¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t see this Kevin. He will gopletely crazy.¡±


    It couldn¡¯t be clearer who ¡°he¡± meant. After watching these videos only for a while Carson was beyond


    shocked then he can''t even imagine what will happen to Henry when he watched them.


    "Carson Do you really think that without his request, I would spend a lot of time and manpower to find


    these images?


    Frankly Be really was never anyone important to me except just an acquaintance and yes ofcourse


    as she was Henry''s fianc¨¦e she would have been like my sister inw.


    You really think that Henry stopped his search for these videos? If not me then I am sure he would


    have even digged by the dead warden''s grave and found these videos."


    "When Henry entrusted me in finding these evidences, I was sure that he loves Be more then himself


    and at a point even I was guilty about my suggestion so I took this as a challenge and continued to look


    for these videos.


    But I did not expect that the search wouldst for years.


    In the first year, I realised that I couldn¡¯t find this thing at all. I never thought about giving up, Carson, do


    you know why? ¡°


    Kevin did not continue to say. He took another cigarette from the cigarette case and took a puff, before


    dropping his eyes on Carson''s face,


    ¡°Because I have never seen the great Henry Jackson begging me humbly, so lowly for a single


    evidence.¡±


    He flicked the soot,


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find it in the first year, and Henry didn''t push me as he himself told me once that any kind of


    evidence rted to Be or Miss. Cindy Anderson was hard to find.


    When Henry said this, he knew in his heart that the people behind all of this were not easy to deal with.


    In the second year, I still could not find anything but Henry always looked at me with hope. Carson,


    when Henry never gave up then how could I!!"


    He pulled out the pen drive from Carson¡¯sptop,


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for these things for two years. In the past two years, it was like Be only, vanished


    without any trace but....


    ..... but now I found it¡­


    .... so Is it possible to say, that .... even Be will show up soon too?¡±


    "You really want to show this to Henry?¡±


    Carson raised his head and looked at Kevin who was standing against the light. He couldn¡¯t see


    Kevin''s expression clearly but he saw him nod his head.


    He stood up suddenly,


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    No one knows how Henry will react after seeing all these. Both of them went to Jackson Mansion


    together.


    ..........................................................


    Study - Jackson Mansion


    Inspite of there being three men in the study, not a single voice of them could be heard. The only sound


    that wasing was from the videos that was ying in Henry''sptop.


    Three men, two of them were leaning against the corner of the desk with their arms folded neatly


    infront of their chest, thest one who was retching with alcohol smell and had bloodshot eyes was


    sitting on his desk, staring at theputer screen kept on it.


    Creak¡­ click...


    The sound of jaw and teeth clenching could be heard clearly. Carson and Kevin, who were standing


    next to Henry might be looking unconcerned about everything that was going on but in reality they were


    very concerned about the every move of the person behind the table, even every subtle expression.


    Not even for once they raised their heads and looked at Be in the video.


    ( refer to chapter 26 for minor details)


    Warden''s voice was clearly heard when she entered the hall where Be was decorated as the


    Christmas tree.


    "Merry Christmas..... Let celebration begin. Nobody should leave dissatisfied. You must make use of all


    the holes in the room..... including mine."


    She giggled while speaking.


    "Oh ya, I almost forgot. The Christmas gifts are under the tree."


    The warden said while pointing on his Be.


    "Please gentlemen collect your gifts first."


    Henry saw how various men plucked the condom packets which were sewed on Be''s body and


    raped her repeatedly.


    Tear skipped his eyes but still Henry continued to watch the videos.


    His second video started. It was the same room where he used to make love with Be when she was


    in the prison.


    He saw how Be was tied on the half broken metal table and how some old man came with the pirs


    and inserted them inside her vagina. For few seconds Henry couldn''t understand what was going on


    but then his face became pale and lost all its colour as he saw gush of blooding out of Be''s


    vagina and soon some broken pieces of flesh and bones were removed. Be was crying and


    screaming for her unborn child.


    She was protesting with all her strength but still in the end she was unable to save her child, their child.


    Carson tried to stop Henry from watching further but Henry didn''t move from his ce and third video


    started where his Be entered a big hall which was holding a dinner party of more than 12 men for


    something which was not clear to him. Just then he heard the warden saying,


    "The guest of honor, gentlemen. Happy 21st birthday Be darling."


    ( refer to chapter 37 for minor details)


    Now he understood that this was Be''s 21st birthday party. But he couldn''t understand why was Be


    dressed up like this and within seconds he saw how Be started riding on one of man''s dick. She was


    moaning and screaming for more.


    Carson and Kevin couldn''t not hear all this and lowered their head further.


    Then Henry saw a familiar face and that was Ricky A, the owner of Club Wild Hunt, same club where


    he once found Be. Same club where Cindy was raped. He saw how each and every 11 men raped


    Be for more then 12 hours. The clipping was not that long but the clock disying on the top was


    quite evident of the time range.


    Henry almost jumped from his chair with anger when he saw how Be dragged her battered body


    towards the balcony and jumped from it. He looked at Carson and forwarded the event and asked him


    to see it.


    After seeing it and seeing the ces where Be was injured they were sure about the reason behind


    that hideous scar on her forehead along with her loss of vision in one of the eyes and her Malunion


    broken legs.


    Last video that Henry watched before Kevin removed the main supply was how without giving any


    anaesthesia, Be''s kidney was removed from her body and how her body was trembling with pain and


    eventually she passed out.


    Henry stared at the nk screen for a long time, his face turned blue and looked pallid, his lips were


    extremely pale and were pressed tightly together.


    What are this?


    Why did things turned out to be like this??


    What he wanted was just ''to teach her a little lesson'', but he himself pushed her to death!


    The woman in these videos was only screaming and begging to be free but everyone around her


    seemed deaf exactly the way he was when he raped her for the first time in the car. What was the


    difference between them and him? He wondered !


    His hands were trembling and he couldn¡¯t even hold the mouse button. He wanted to watch the


    remaining video and the images but Kevin and Carson stopped him from doing so.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at them anymore.¡±


    Carson couldn¡¯t stand it and spoke firmly. But Henry seemed to be unable to hear it at all. He wanted to


    start the video again and watch further.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look! Don¡¯t torture yourself anymore!¡±


    Carson roared. Henry''s face was pale but was stubbornly trying to switch on the button but Kevin was


    continously stopping him from doing so. Carson couldn''t bear it anymore. With a ¡°bang¡±, his fist hit the


    desk hard.


    ¡°Henry, don¡¯t look at it! She is already gone. It¡¯s been two years since she left! Two years, you don¡¯t


    even know where she is, even if you drill a hole in theputer by watching further, what¡¯s the use!


    Tell me?"


    Carson¡¯s original intention was that he didn¡¯t want Henry to continue watching the video but what he


    didn''t expect was that his words will backfire. His words produced the most indescribable pain in


    Henry''s heart.


    Two years! That woman has gone for two years, but still there was no news for her from anywhere.


    She really doesn¡¯t miss him anymore. Subconsciously he could still hear the woman¡¯s depressed and


    painful cries and pleading from the video which were now continously echoing in his ears.


    Finally, he was defeated! He couldn¡¯t help it anymore, he suddenly covered his face with his hands and


    let out a depressive growl.


    Carson¡¯splexion changed and he immediately took out the tranquilizer from his pocket. He


    followed Kevin here, just for fear that the man in front of him would lose control of his emotions. That''s


    why he was well prepared before hand.


    Suddenly Henry spoke,


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ what did I give her?


    Only pain, pain and more pain.


    Why would she stay by my side?


    Hahahahahaha..


    hahahaha¡­


    My fault,.... my fault... all my fault¡­¡±


    The man murmured,


    ¡°I am guilty...... I am guilty...... it is all my fault....., it is all¡­¡±


    He seemed as if he was out of his mind and speaking in semi conscious state.


    Carson''s face was solemn and he no longer hesitated. The needle in his hand plunged neatly into the


    flesh of the man who was lying on the table.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s body became stiff, his back stretched and stiff and a few secondster, he suddenly


    softened and became limb.


    Kevin''s eyes shed with looks of unbearably pain. His eyes were red and he turned his head to the


    other side and couldn¡¯t bear to look at Henry again.


    ¡°I told you before that this thing should be destroyed. Are you satisfied now?¡±


    Carson vented out all his anger on Kevin.


    ¡°THE FAMOUS HENRY JACKSON IS COMPLETELY BROKEN!"


    ...........................................................


    Present time at the Bar -


    Henry was lying on the floor with his eyes closed and head leaning on the couch. Kevin and Carson


    went close to him and tried to carry him but just then Henry opened his eyes and looked at both of


    them.


    " Hiii guys... when did youe?"


    Henry asked with a broad smile. Then he looked at the young Bell boy to whom he was showing Be''s


    photographs earlier.


    "Look these are my best friends. They promised me to find my baby girl for me."


    He spoke in a childish way and then looked at Carson and Kevin.


    "You promise na?"


    "Ofcourse we promise."


    Said both of them in a unison. Henry giggled hearing them as if he has found his missing candy. Both


    of them helped him to stand and then helped him to his car. Martin had already parked his car infront of


    the gate and was waiting for the three men to arrive.


    After they settled Henry inside the car they both left once Martin assured them that Henry would be


    safe.


    Martin made Henry, who was in a deep slumber, lie on his bed and took out his shoes. With help of Mr.


    Shaw they changed his clothes and ced sober up soup next to his bed, which was prepared by Mr.


    Shaw. Its been his routine now to prepare this soup daily for his young master. They also kept


    analgesic tablet for Henry''s post alcohol headache and left.


    After few hours Henry woke up with a bad headache. He searched for his tablets and took them. He


    then picked up the soup and drank itpletely. For him also this had be his routine. After


    sobering up a bit he got up and took a good cold bath and came out of his bathroom in a robe.


    Once the owner of a killer body was now looking weak and shattered. Henry had lost his weight


    drastically inst 2 years. He hardly ate anything. What he eats now was only 1 ss of soya milk and


    few sses of water in the morning and at night he would daily fill his stomach with so much of alcohol


    that he start vomiting blood.


    He went to his bar, took a deep breath and poured himself ss of red wine. He then took his ss


    and came and stood infront of the same French window through which the gate


    of the Jackson Mansion was visible.


    He knew he made plenty of mistakes in the past but why things turned out like this he couldn''t


    understand. He still had to find plenty of answers to his questions. Everyday every minute was a


    struggle for him. He knows that without Be he won''t be able to survive for long but still he wanted to


    as he wanted justice for her.


    He knew his first move to make Be his was wrong. It was wrong that he raped her but that happened


    only once. He thought Be would be alone in the prison and daily in the night, after finishing all his


    paper work that included papers of Be''s new identity, her new college and university papers, her new


    schrships, he would visit her.


    He wanted to make her feel safe and loved and that''s why daily he would hug her as soon as she


    would enter the room and make love with her for whole night. Initially he thought Be is angry with him


    and that''s why she always struggled to be free butter when she stopped struggling he thought she


    also started responding to him.


    Little did he know what Be was thinking that time!


    Little did he know that his love making was rape in her eyes!!


    Little did he know that his this act didn''t increase love but hatred in her heart!!!


    All his ns were stopped in middle when he got the news that his father had a major ident and


    was ina. He had no choice but to fly to New York immediately. He left his one of the most trusted


    man Ray behind at City A to take care of Be.


    He tried hundreds of time toe back to City A, toe back to his baby girl but he couldn''t. Then


    he got the news of Be aborting his child and after 6 months when she finished her tenure he came to


    know that Be eloped somewhere. He tried his best to look for her but couldn''t.


    Little did he know that his baby girl was still in the same prison but was now living a life of a hell.


    Henry recollected everything that was there in the video that he has seen more then thousand times in


    last few months. He knew that this was just like a trailer and his Be must have suffered even more.


    He looked at the sky, tears were running out of his eyes,


    "Be.. pleasee back.. just once."


    Sob.... sob....


    "WILL YOU EVER FORGIVE ME my baby girl?"

 Chapter 96: 94. I WANT YOU

    Chapter 96: 94. I WANT YOU


    High End Club - City S


    Enjoying the beat of the music, she indulged herself to all her extent. Her eyes were closed, her perfect


    round hips were swaying with the beats, her beautiful face were flushed red, boobs which were of


    perfect size to be held in one''s palm were shaking with the beats, they were already half pooping out of


    her deep V neck backless dress, her long wavy hair were swinging like leaves in the autumn. Overall


    her entire figure was sexy and very alluring.


    But still there was something off beat about her presence. Even though she was present here but it


    seemed as if her mind of in some different dimension. She tried to think about something else but she


    was continously feeling hot...... very very hot. Her mouth was dry but her entire body was sweating.


    She really wanted a man right now.


    There was a throbbing need inside of her which she can''t exin. Her things were clenched


    unconsciously.


    She has leave right now. She thought. Last that she remembers ising here to the High End Club


    with her colleagues, inspite of continous objection from her present boss. She purposely wore extra


    revealing dress to irritate her boss but hardly did she know thating here would cause her so much


    of trouble.


    She remembers drinking a ss of red wine which was offered to her by one of her colleagues, Kin.


    After which she started feeling so hot and wet.


    She just wanted to leave. But as soon as she took one step, she gasped audibly when her back was


    pulled just to hit a hard chest. Pair of strong hands surrounded her swaying hips matching with the


    rhythm of the music. Hot hair tickled her neck as the man behind her bent and bit her her earlobe. A


    very familiar aromatic smell mixed with alcohol and tobo hit her nose and she knew who it was. It


    was none other then her Boss.


    "Are you dancing for me, my sweetheart?"


    He spoke in his husky yet sexy voice, while licking her neck wet. A hot mourn escaped her mouth. She


    wanted him more and hence she stretched her neck to the other side so that her boss can get more


    assess to kiss her there.


    In between her mourns she spoke,


    "What if I was?"


    Her voice came out breathless. He pulled her closer until she felt his hard member hitting her back.


    She responded by gyrating her hips on it.


    ''Fuck!


    She is drugged!!


    I knew this will happen that''s why I didn''t wanted her toe her plus what she is wearing, leave no


    ce for imagination.''


    Fuck ... fuck... fuck...


    The man cursed non stop.


    "I want you."


    Her voice was full of arousal. She turned towards the man. Now she was facing him. She pulled the


    man with his cors, leaving no space between them. He looked into her eyes, which were full of lust


    and desire. Sheced her hands on his neck and immediately the man grabbed her ass and pulled her


    towards him.


    And within seconds he crashed his lips on hers''. He was kissing her like a hungry alpha wolf. He


    swallowed her moan, plunging his tongue deep in her mouth, tasting all the nectar from it. She savored


    him as well, exploring all his taste, Sucking his tongue equally hard. He was delicious.


    He extended his response. He started rubbing his member on her front while he kept kneading her ass


    tightly.


    Their hungry kiss went on and on until they both had to separate to breathe. Both panting heavily, their


    chest was meeting as it was heaving heavily.


    "I.... I want you."


    Saying this she started moving her hands slowly all over her and his body. His member was ready to


    come out any time now but he controlled. He didn''t wanted to take her here, as he was really wishing to


    do so. The man knew that in the morning this beautifuldy will not forgive him but now it was toote


    to stop himself.


    In a swift moment, he hefted her in his massive arms and exited the club in his ck limo. He gently


    ced her on the ck leather seat and also sat beside her. She was feeling very restless now and


    she started ying with her body.


    She ced her hands on her things and started bringing them higher. Seeing this , the man frowned,


    " Close the panel, Gatsby"


    He stopped her hands and pulled her to astride hisp, spreading her legs on either side of his. Her


    short dress was now folded automatically upto her hips because of her thus awarkward position. He


    didn''t miss this chance and started kneading her ass.


    "Tonite , my sweetheart, you will scream my name over and over again when I will give you your best


    orgasm. Tonite you will cum for me, again and again..."


    He started nibbling her lips, plunging his tongue and tasting her over and over again. His thick member


    was now molded over her wet panties through their clothes. He held her waist tight and showed her


    how to ride his length even though they were still fully clothed.


    Soon they reached his apartment. He existed the car first. He then swept her in his arms again and


    brought her to his room. He tossed her on his massive yet soft bed.


    Shey on the bed in a seductive manner. Those dark grey eyes stared at her hungrily and he began to


    undress. He first removed his coat then his tie and finally his shirt. The drugged girl couldn''t stop


    herself from admiring this delicious body infront of her.


    Man taller then 6 feets, owner of all hard ne muscles, broad chest and fine cut shoulders. He then


    tossed of his shoes followed by his trousers leaving him behind in his blue boxers. She licked her lips,


    her eyes caressing his chest. She wondered what will be scenery when his lower wille down.


    She couldn''t wait, she immediately got up to remove her dress but stopped when he shook his head,


    "No, let me."


    He started touching her gently. She could feel his warm hands on her ankels, removing her 4 inch high


    stellitos. He crawled on top of her like a panther, parted her legs and fixed himself in between it.


    Reaching for the hem of her dress, he pulled it over and threw it on one side. Along with that came out


    its attached bra cups as her dress was backless.


    The man looked at her naked body with so much of lust as if he is trying to memorise each and every


    point of her body. She could feel his hot breath blowing on her skin, leaving goosebumps. He looked at


    her brsast with sharp gaze filled with hunger. Her light brown nipples were pebbled in anticipation.


    "Fuck... I want too fuck you so ... so hard that you will know only me, my touch, my smell and my dick. "


    He grabbed her hair and pulled it back earning a small growl from her. But before she could speak


    something, he ravaged her lips. She groaned and responded in equal lust. Shoved her hands and


    started ying with his hair and then started kneading his strong back muscles.


    "Take me....."


    "Not yet sweetheart. Let me taste every inch of you before I fuck your brains out."


    Saying this he started to lick her neck, sucking and biting her skin leaving purple bluish marks. He then


    caught her breath, his hot tongue mapped the valley in between, tracing and licking and kissing


    towards her left nipple, without warning he swooped down, engulfing the pebbled tip.


    She arched her back, moaning deeply and he sucked hungril,y, nibbling gently before soothing the


    sting away with his wet tongue. He gave her other nipple same attention while rolling the first one in


    between his thumb and forefinger.


    At the same time his free hand went to her pussy, caressing her wet slit through her panties.


    "Oh fuck... Yessssss..."


    She subconsciously started rubbing her wet pussy on his rough fingers seeking relief. He growled and


    moved down to her navel and bit her belly button hard. His teeth nibbling on her skin.


    He then parted her legs wider, leaning down to bury his face in her panty covered pussy. With one flick


    he tore her panties, leaving herpletely bare for his lust. He started licking her creamy moisture


    right from the source. She cried out his name almost insane with need.


    "Look at me when I feast on your pussy sweetheart. I want to see youe."


    She looked at him while panting heavily. He was eating her canny like a starving man. As his dark eyes


    connected to her, his rough fingers parted her mounds, giving her clit full ess that he took


    advantage right away, circling his tongue on the bundle of nerves, suckling gently then gradually


    increasing pressure.


    With her legs widely spread by his massive shoulders, she couldn''t do anything but receive the


    unbelievable pleasure by him. The room echoes her moan and she began to fuck his mouth. Feeling


    him insert his two thick fingers in her wet slit while sucking on her clit made her move her hips along


    with his fingers.


    She knew she can''t take it anymore. While grinding her wet pussy on his face, she came hard while


    screaming his name. Her tight walls contracted on his fingers, her juices were flowing, hepped


    eagerly, giving her a small orgasm. Fuck! she truly enjoyed her first real orgasm which was not aroused


    by her mastubation.


    "Please... fuck me now. I can''t handle myself anymore. I will go crazy..."


    "we can still stop, you just have to say..."


    "No.. no I don''t want to stop...."


    She gasped as he removed his boxers revealing his almost 9 inch long dick with thickness of almost


    her palm. She got scared seeing it. She wonder if this thing will even fit her or not.


    He went back between her legs and rocked his hips while sawing his thick cock on her wet pussy while


    coating it with her cum.


    "Look at me when I fuck you baby..."


    She felt a swollen head nudge her tiny slit. It took a moment but it popped inside. It was good thing she


    was wet or it would not be easy for this massive dick to enter her.


    "Fuck , your pussy is so tight sweetheart!"


    He closed his eyes in agony. She clenched on the satin sheets because of pain. Seeing this he


    reached down to y with her clit, her muscles started rxing. He thrust forcefully, sinking more than


    half of his thick dick inside her small pussy. Hot tears flowed from.her eyes, she bit her lips from


    sobbing. Shit! It was painful.


    Seeing her in pain, he stated kissing her all over her neck and breast. He didn''t know that she was still


    a virgin of else he would have prepared her more. He bent down and grabbed her lips in a hot


    passionate kiss. This helped her in rxing and he embedded his entire length inside her.


    The pain inside her slowly ebbed, letting her feel his throbbing member inside her. She was now


    enjoying this.


    He ced her calves on his shoulders and started to fuck her balls deep. She was now stretched to her


    limits. The sensitive fleshy spot inside her tingled and she screamed his name and started cumming.


    He held her hips tight and kept on hitting her womb...


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Fuck.. fuck.. yes...e on my cock sweetheart. "


    Soon he also cummed too and deposited his hot wild seeds deep inside her womb andy t on her.


    Before she could understand anything or rx, he moved her body on top of him while his dick was still


    inside her.


    He was passing kisses on her hair, cheeks, forehead, neck......He then held her hips and guided her on


    top of him astride, it made his thick cock bury deeper inside her.


    "Shit... you are deeper."


    She cried out aloud. She gasped and began to ride him. He gripped her ass, guiding her clumsy


    rhythm. His head thrown back on the pillow, eyes shut, he was enjoying her riding him. He then


    pressed her one nipple and sucked the second and within no time she cummed again.


    He then bent her frame into half as he prated her even deeper and harder. She cried out bursting


    from inside out. Her orgasm unraveled, from tips of her hair to every inch of her skin. While he was


    holding her thighs tighter, he arched his back , roaring with pleasure filling her with his hot seeds that


    triggered another orgasm from her.


    She started panting and looked at him who came closer to her and started sucking her lips.


    "I am going to fuck you again and again and fill your this sexy pussy with so much of cum of mine that


    you won''t be able to walk tomorrow."


    Soon the room was covered with her moans and his member''s noise while pping with hers''.


    Note- guess the characters in this chapter !!!!!!

 Chapter 97: 95. YOU ARE REALLY NAIVE

    Chapter 97: 95. YOU ARE REALLY NAIVE


    Almost a year back -


    "Miss you are selected."


    "Really..."


    She said, almost screaming in the microphone.


    "Yes mam and you have to join ourpany tomorrow morning itself. As soon as youe to the


    office, you need to head directly to the HR department and sign the contract."


    "Yes... Yes... thank you.. thank you so much."


    Working in a multinationalpany was a dreame true for a poor struggling girl like her. And


    today she finally got through her interview and yes, she now has a job.


    She couldn''t sleep whole night, butterflies were flying not only in her stomach but her whole body


    thinking about her future as a dress designer of a multinationalpany.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Next morning, dressed in a proper office attire she stepped in the 68 floored building and after


    confirming the direction from the receptionist, she headed directly towards the HR department.


    She was surprised to see that even though she was selected for the job of a designer but her job profile


    in the contract stated that she will be working as a senior private secretary to the CEO/ Boss of the


    company rather than a dress designer. She was upset reading it and without thinking further she


    nodded a smile to the HR head, without signing, she turned away to leave.


    "Wait!!"


    Just as she was about to leave, the HR head suddenly called for her. She stopped from moving further


    and turned around.


    "We are full for designer department as of now but we stillck female secretary here. Plus our boss


    has personally selected your profile out of hundreds of profiles that were sent over for the said post."


    Said the middle aged men pointing towards the bunch of applications and CVs kept for disposal in the


    corner.


    This middle aged elegant man, named Micheal Dean was happy seeing this girl infront of him. Her this


    face, this figure and her temperament, he was sure that she was more than enough to be a female


    secretary to their CEO.


    She frowned but still smiled and replied,


    "Sorry sir but I am not interested in bing someone''s secretary."


    "Child don''t refuse that easily. This is a multinationalpany and to get into thispany on your


    very first professional job is not that easy. Plus the sry of this post is exceptionally good and if at all


    you work hard and sincerely, you might get transfered to the department of your liking.


    Think over it again. I will wait for your answer."


    The man exined in a very polite way. His boss has specially asked him to not let her go. He knew


    that this girl was surely important to his boss because he has never seen his boss interested in any


    beauty earlier and trust him his office was full of beauties. It sometime seemed to be a model''s ramp


    walk arena rather then a multinationalpany which dealt with almost everything possible in this


    world. It was world''s 3rdrgestpany following Jackson''s interprises and Maison industries.


    Getting attracted and influenced by the HR''s statement, she immediately signed the contract and was


    then directed towards the CEO''s office.


    It was almost 10:00 A.M when she came to CEO''s office, which was on the 60th floor, after all the


    formalities werepleted.


    "Bring me a cup of coffee."


    Suddenly a man spoke in a deep, maic yet very familiar voice spoke.


    She immediately went to make coffee after asking the direction of the kitchen from a bodyguard, who


    was standing at the elevator gate. While making the coffee she wondered why there was no one on the


    entire floor except her and the boss.


    Holding the coffee in one hand, she knocked softly on the door.


    "Come in!!"


    She entered the office which wasrger than life. Decorated in all ck and grey wood, it enhanced the


    beauty if the office and also showed the temperament of the owner of this ce.


    She then looked at her boss who was sitting on his office chair but was facing towards the French


    window which was behind him. She came forward and spoke softly.


    "Sir, your coffee."


    The man took the coffee from her hand even without turning towards her. She tried to see his face but


    couldn''t. During this process she didn''t even realize that his slender finger lightly touched her fingers


    while taking the coffee from her hand.


    The coffee tasted amazingly good. It didn''t take him long to finish the coffee.


    "It''s your job to make coffee for me from now onwords and it should have the very same taste always."


    She was happy to know that the first task that she got in her new job satisfied her boss alot.


    "Thankyou so much sir. Hmmmmm.... can I ask you something sir?"


    "Hmmm..."


    The man nodded while keeping the cup back to the table still facing the opposite direction.


    "Sir, there is no one else on this floor and I was wondering where will my sitting be?"


    She did not get any answer for 5 minutes and she took it as her cue and was about to turn and go


    outside and stand at the door to wait for her further orders.


    Just then she was pulled by her wrist towards the man sitting on the chair and to her surprise she


    directlynded on hisp.


    "Sweetheart your sitting will be here, my Sophia."


    Sophia gasped in surprise. A familiar lemon musk smell engulfed her nose. She looked at those grey


    eyes again and immediately got angry and tried to free herself from this man''s grip.


    "You scroulder.... leave me alone."


    Alen smiled at her struggle and grabbed her harder. He bent his neck and pressed it against her''s,


    taking in her natural rose smell.


    "You smell so delicious."


    Saying this he ced a small kiss on her neck. Sophia shivered and she pushed him hard and got up


    from hisp. She adjusted her dress and just then Silky Fu, his ex secretary entered the office.


    Sophia looked at the woman infront of her who was wearing shortest backless dress ever made for


    office which came only upto her mid thigh. Her bodycon dressed disyed her figure beautifully with


    her boobs almost popping out. Silky ignored Sophia and in her 5 inches stilletos, she walked towards


    Alen and bent down to hand him some documents.


    While guiding him where all to sign, she made sure her boobs touched his hands on purpose. Sophia


    felt disappointed by Alen as he didn''t flinch even a bit by this woman''s touch. She shook her head and


    walked out.


    As soon as she walked out, Alen, who was noticing all her moves, stood up from his chair and spoke to


    Silky in a very cold manner.


    "Miss Fu, did Mr. Micheal Dean forgot to inform you that you have been kicked out of this office and


    now you have to work in the PR department? "


    Silky felt embarrassed and she gritted her teeth and spoke softly,


    "Yes sir. He did. And I.....


    sob.... sob..."


    She came closer to him but Alen moved back. He hated touch of any woman and especially those who


    purposely threw themselves of him. He didn''t say anything to her earlier as he didn''t wanted to insult


    his old employee infront of a new one, just to maintain harmony of hispany and dignity of all the


    staff. But when he was alone with that particr employee, he won''t leave even a minute to show the


    ce where that person really belongs to.


    "Get out.. NOW"


    Alen emphasised on hisst word. Silky immediately walked out. But as soon as she stepped out of the


    office, her expressions changed and she looked at Sophia''s direction, who was standing near one of


    the windows. Silky wiped her lips and tidied her dress and passed Sophia without even giving her a


    single nce.


    Sophia was angry but didn''t express herself. Entire day went with her sitting on the couch near Alen''s


    office. Sophia was now packing her stuff to leave the office as it was time to go home. Just then the


    door of Alen''s office opened and he walked out of it elegantly.


    He looked at Sophia who has already packed her stuff. He lowered his head and smiled a bit then he


    looked at her sexy figure with cold eyes and a wicked smile.


    "Where do you think you are going Miss. Sophia?"


    Sophia who did not notice Alen''s presence earlier almost jumped hearing his voice filled with strong


    aura.


    "Sir its almost time to leave the office. So I... I a.. am...."


    Sophia held her words back when she felt Alen''s presence right infront of her. She doesn''t remember


    when he held her with her waist and pulled her towards him.


    "You think it''s so easy to be secretary of a multinationalpany''s CEO?"


    Sophia looked at him with confusion.


    "You are not going home. You areing with me for dinner."


    Saying this he moved back. Sophia was angry once again. This time not only on him but also herself as


    she couldn''t understand why can''t she control herself from getting attracted to this scroulder.


    She wanted to refuse but even she knows that it''s a part of her job and while sitting ideal for whole day


    she had gone through her boss''s itinerary for the day which was handed over by Micheal Dean at the


    time when she was signing as CEO''s secretary. She knew that there is an important dinner nned for


    her boss in the evening.


    Sheposed herself and followed Alen. Seeing her following him, Alen smiled and suddenly turned


    around. Sophia who was walking with her head down and sad mood, did not notice this and suddenly


    she hit her head on his strong chest. She became imbnced and fell directly in his arms.


    "If you want to throw yourself on me like this Sweetheart then let me cancel the dinner and book a suite


    instead."


    His voice was low and seductive and his deep eyes were glistened with lust. Sophia was once again


    engulfed by his smell and suddenly came back to her senses when she noticed how close her face was


    to his.


    She immediately moved back. Her whole was red hot coloured. Alen smiled seeing her reaction but


    didn''t tease her more. He just held her hand tightly and walked inside his personal elevator. His


    bodyguards followed behind but Alen didn''t leave her hand instead held her tighter.


    iporntv


    Sophia tired to release her hand which she seeded when they reached the reception area. Alen


    walked out first followed by Sophia and then guards. Everyone present there greeted Alen but were


    shocked to see that for the first time his secretary was also there in his elevator.


    Alen along with Sophia left the building while gaining continous stare from his staff. Alen took Sophia to


    a boutique as Sophia required to wear a gown as a dreescode of today''s event.


    Alen was looking out of the window when he heard somebody clearing her throat. He turned around


    and was amazed to see Sophia. His eyes shed with amazement.


    She was shining in her silver sequined sleeveless gown which had mid thigh length slit on its right side.


    Her dark burgundy coloured hair was dangling to her waist, almost hiding her bare back. Her already


    sexy long legs were looking extra long because of her 4 inches long skinny heels.


    Alen held Sophia''s hand and walked outside and lead her to his car. In the party all the attraction was


    towards Alen and his new mysterious yet sexypanion. Everyone were looking at her and


    complementing her but still Sophia was upset. She was upset because since she came out of the


    dressing room till now, even though Alen held her hand in his arms, he did not utter a single word to


    her. Nopliment , noment, nothing.


    What she really didn''t know was that only Alen knew how he wasposing himself from not ripping


    her off this dress and pinning her on his bed and taking her hard whole night. He was out of his mind


    the minute she came out of the dressing room but heposed himself.


    Later in the car, Alen was going crazy by Sophia''s smell. He immediately stopped his car and got close


    to her and soon his intoxicating smell surrounded her. She shrank her neck subconsciously and stared


    at him. Alen could not hold back anymore.


    He approached her again, reducing their distance to almost touching her nose with his. Sophia


    instinctively retreated until there was no space. Their posture contained a sense of ambiguity at this


    moment.


    His sexy lips suddenly approached Sophia and felt surprise by the sweetness and softness that came


    from her lips. Sophia''s heart trembled suddenly and she pushed him away. Alen did not angry but


    composed himself and drove the car in full speed.


    Next day Sophia was assigned her own sitting ce and Silky informed her with all her duties and


    tasks. While leaving the office she turned back and spoke in a very proudy way,


    "He is mine. And only mine. I have invested my 3 years on him and only I can please and satisfy all his


    needs in the office and outside."


    Sophia did not show any emotion on her face even though she was fuming with anger and just looked


    at Silky who entered Alen''s office without knocking. As soon as her figure vanished from her front, she


    released her hands which were forming a fist.


    She couldn''t control herself and she barged inside his office. But the very second she regretted doing


    so. She herself didn''t know why she came inside like that! She couldn''t understand her feelings for him


    but as soon as she saw the scene infront of her she stopped her steps and ran out of Alen''s office.


    Alen tried to call her hundred of times but she didn''t pick her phone. She immediately left her office and


    went home crying all along. She herself couldn''t understand the reason why she felt heart broken and


    cheated.


    Everyday since she joined here, Alen would try toe close to her and won''t leave a single chance to


    make her sit of hisp, kiss her neck or ears or touch her.


    Even before joining, when she was still in her university, Alen woulde often as a guest lecturer and


    try to take her away with him, either for dinner or walk forcefully. And always did the same thing what


    he did with her in the office.


    So was he only needing her for her body? She thought.


    She can''t forget what she saw in the office earlier. Silky was sitting on Alen''sp with her back zipper


    open and one of her dress''s shoulder fallenpletely, exposing her naked back, shoulders and what


    Sophia can guess from the back, her left breast. Her dress was folded upwards because of her posture


    exposing her half of the buttocks along with her G string undergarments.


    ''Who wears such undergarment to and office until n unless she has to show it someone.'' Sophia


    thought.


    It was Silky''s back that she was facing. She could not see Alen''s or Silky''s faces but could see that


    Alen''s hands were in-between the two of them and his right hand was continously moving. As soon as


    Sophia opened the door, Silky gave a mournful cry and then became quite.


    Sophia did not wait further and walked out of the office inspite of hearing Alen calling her from behind.


    Foring few days, Sophia applied for a leave and didn''t go to office. Her leave was followed by


    Weekends. She switched off her phone for almost 4 days.


    Monday when she went back to her office she was immediately caught by Alen who gripped her


    between his strong chest and wall which was behind her. She tried to free herself but couldn''t.


    "Sophia let me exin. Please sweetie,....... it''s not like how it seemed to be. Please."


    Alen''s voice held urgency and pled but Sophia was in no mood to listen to him. She had seen many


    Richies like him while she worked in LAS DEUX for almost 2 years, before Be gave her the money


    and she need not work in a club for earning her tuition fee.


    "Leave me...."


    "Sophi please. Let me exin. Just listen to me..."


    "Take this."


    Saying this Sophia handed him an envelope. Alen couldn''t understand what she was handing him, he


    released her and open the envelope just to read her ''resignation letter''.


    "What is this Sophia?"


    "Can''t you see it yourself sir. This is my resignation letter. I want to leave this job immediately. "


    Alen backed off. His jaw twisted left with his tongue in between his teeth. He held his anger back and


    then looked at Sophia with anger in his eyes.


    "Sweetheart..."


    He said while clenching his teeth.


    "You think, you will just barge inside my office and hand me your this..."


    He raised the letter high up and showed her again.


    "...This resignation letter of yours and I will grant it. If you really think like that, than my Sophia darling,


    YOU ARE REALLY NAIVE."

 Chapter 98: 96. SORRY I COULDNT FIND YOU EARLIER

    Chapter 98: 96. SORRY I COULDN''T FIND YOU EARLIER


    Sophia looked at him in confusion. Alen smirked and reduced his distance and spoke in hard voice


    containing only anger,


    "You signed a contract when you entered thispany. And if you resign now, it will be considered as


    breech of contract and ....."


    Saying he came even more closer. Now her big breats were touching his chest.


    "... and you have topensate thepany with one million dors as apensation of their


    losses."


    "What??"


    Sophia could not believe in what she was hearing. One million dor for a post of secretary.


    "No..


    ......that''s too much and that too for just a post of secretary......"


    "My sweet Sophia, do you think a personing for a post of designer can be my personal


    secretary so easily and that too with double sry and perks?"


    "No..... I...... But..... Wait...


    You nned all this!!"


    Alen didn''t speak but just smirked.


    "You t....trapped me..... Why?"


    ''Where will I get one million dors from!'' She murmured but Alen could still hear it.


    Alen wanted to say more but then he saw fear in Sophia''s eyes. Her lips were trembling. He was just


    threatening her so that she doesn''t think of leaving her. He really didn''t wanted to scare her.


    Without thinking further, he held her face with both his palms and tried to smash his lips with hers''.


    Sophia kind of anticipated this action and immediately used her hand to cover her mouth.


    Alen didn''t expect such an action. He wanted tough. His sweetheart was looking so adorable right


    now and she was actually refusing him. Well, little did she know that nobody can stop him from doing


    what he wanted to do.


    He dragged her hands away and controlled her two hands by his one. Then he smashed his lips with


    hers''. His kiss that contains tyranny and possessive desire enchanted Sophia''s heart.


    He didn''t keep his other hand ideal, it drifted to her back and started touching her everywhere. She


    tried to resist but her hands were controlled by him.


    The harder she struggled, the wilder he kissed. It seemed that she didn''t know that she evoked his


    desire of possessing.


    It seems that Alen didn''t have any intention of stopping. He kissed her downwards on her chin, neck


    and her shoulder bones leaving behind terrifying purple blue traces. Her vour was delicious and he


    wanted to savour her more and more.


    As Alen tried to go down more, there was a knock on his door,


    "Excuse me Sir."


    Somebody knocked from outside and Alen didn''t open the door nor did he release Sophia from his grip.


    "What is it Gary?"


    "Sir it''s time to leave."


    "Shit... Shit...


    .....Yes I know I will right there."


    Alen said in frustration. He then turned towards Sophia and spoke softly while holding her face in his


    palms.


    "Sophi, sweetheart just give me one week. Trust Me ... just trust me once there is nothing between me


    and Silky.


    I have to go back home to Germany for some important business matters and I wil be back by next


    week.


    Just hold yourself till then and once I am back I will exin everything. I swear. Please."


    Sophia felt positively and sincereity in his voice and she nodded in affirmation. Alen smiled seeing that


    she has agreed. He immediately took her in this arms and kissed her on her forehead and then left his


    office.


    Sophia''s mind was running like a hay wire now. She was not able to understand what should she


    believe and what not.


    Alen has tricked her into getting this job. Even though she was angry with that but still d that she got


    such a bigpany as her employer in her first professional carrier itself.


    But Alen''s attitude was disturbing her. She can''t understand what he really wanted! Does he love her or


    I''d he only interested in her body. Silky was his ex secretary and she saw them having intimate scenes


    infront of her and now she is his secretary.


    So does he think even she is like Silky too?


    But she was not! She didn''t have any sexual intimacy with anyone even when she was in the LAS


    Deux club then why will she have now! She really need to talk to Alen once he is back.


    It was almost a week now that Alen has gone to Germany. Mean while Silky waspletely prohibited


    from entering on Alen''s floor.


    After 3 days from Alen''s departure, Sophia received a video clipping on her official email Id. After


    seeing the video, Sophia couldn''t understand what to think further. She was confused, upset and


    worried.


    She was confused by Alen''s attitude, confused with her own heart and worried about her job and


    future. Even though Be gave her one million bucks but she used maximum for her tuition fees as


    promised to Be. And some she gave to her poor parents for buying a small house in her vige.


    Now if she looses this job she knows that it will be hard for her to get another one with such an


    amazing sry and perks but Alen... she really didn''t want any contact with him what so ever it may be.


    But how to avoid him?


    Sophia got a call from designer department on the 10th day of Alen''s departure. Yes it''s been 10 days


    and Alen has not yet returned back.


    She went to the department and they told her that they have to design a tie and buttons for men''s shirt.


    Even though Sophia was confused as to why she was called but still was d that atleast she will get


    something of her interest that she can do. Plus as Alen was not there, she hardly had any work in her


    hands except for checking and replying to his bulk mails.


    Soon Sophia started on her designs and was very satisfied on seeing herpleted work. Micheal


    Dean took their designs and out of these Sophia''s design was one of the designs that got selected.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now was the time to make them in real and he even informed Sophia that from now onwards she won''t


    be working as Alen''s secretary but as a junior designer in designing department.


    Days past by and Sophia started working in designer department. It was almost 3 months that she


    haven''t seen Alen since he left for Germany. Was she missing him? She thought and deep down in her


    heart she knew the answer - Yes.


    Next morning there was a chios in the office building. On inquiring Sophia came to know that fianlly


    Alen was back after his long 4 months break. For some reason she felt like running towards him and


    hugging him tight but on second thought she refrained herself from doing so. May be he doesn''t want


    any contact with her that''s why he changed her department! She thought.


    ...........................................................


    Present days :


    Finally the design was out. Now it was time for selection. Who ever''s design will get selected will get


    some of 50 thousand bucks plus the design will officially beunched by thepany and all the extra


    benefits will be given to the designer with perks and promotion.


    Herpany held a small ramp walk for the designs to be disyed professionally. One by one male


    models came in the ramp and disyed the designs but to Sophia''s utter surprise none of the male


    models were wearing her design. She stood up just to go back stage and check for her items just then


    the host announced the entrance of their much awaited CEO, Alen James.


    Sophia stopped moving further and turned to look at the ramp walk. Shocked was still a small word,


    Sophia was beyond shock when she saw Alen wearing her designed tie and shirt with her designed


    buttons.


    Alen who was beyond the definition of being handsome was now looking more like a Knight Prince to


    her. She was mesmerized by his beauty and grace in which he disyed himself on the stage. Her


    eyes didn''t even leave him for once. She was so much in a trance that she couldn''t even hear the host


    calling for her.


    When she came back to her senses, she rushed to the stage and stood next to Alen, her model, as it


    was pre - rehearsed. This was the time to exin their designs and special features of the items.


    Sophia exined that her buttons were designed in a way that it can be opened by one hand and her


    tie was made up of the material which can be made with one hand either.


    During demonstration, Sophia came closer to Alen. His intoxicating smell was not letting her


    concentrate in her work. She was seeing him after almost 5 moths now and his closeness and her


    longing for him was almost like killing her. She was not able to understand her feelings and it seemed


    that she was fighting with her heart.


    She came closer to him. She one by one opened the buttons of his shirt with one hand and simrly


    closed them too. Then she held one end of the tie in her mouth and with single hand she made a


    perfect knot. While making the knot her eyshes were almost kissing Alen''s cheeks and their lips


    were inches close.


    Sophia didn''t have a choice but Alen did but still to her surprise Alen didn''t move even an inch. He kept


    looking at her without even sparing a second of drift. Sophia was nervous and her hands were


    trembling. It was for the first time that her design was getting disyed and Alen''s closeness and


    people''s gaze was making her even more nervous.


    Alen was able to sense that and he kept his hand on her back and started moving it slightly in up and


    down as to reduce her nervousness and rx. Sophia felt burnt wherever he touched. Now she was


    embarrassed too as everyone present started gossiping seeing all of this.


    "Focus sweetheart. It''s your time to shine."


    To her utter surprise, Alen''s words abs touch really did calm her down and she started working on her


    design disy. Everyone present were impressed by her design and specially with the concept of using


    only one hand which made it even easier for disabled people to wear. And this particr thought made


    Sophia a winner.


    In the after party of this event, every eye was literally on Sophia who came in an enchanting blue


    coloured deep V backless dress. Her long wavy hair were sitting perfectly on her shoulder and reaching


    her waist line. Her face had minimum makeup with her bright and shinny eyes. Her blood red lipstick


    was a must suck up thing. Walking inside the party in her 5 inches heels , she was looking nothing less


    than a seductress.


    Alen who was busy with some other officials followed their eyesight when he realized that they are not


    paying attention to what he was speaking. He was amazed to see Sophia''s beauty and was not


    surprised to see all the men gawking towards her. Though he didn''t like this but it was his fault after all.


    How? As this was the dress he gifted her when he was chasing her during her university years to be


    worn in one of the parties where he wanted her to be his partner. That time she said it was too


    expensive and exposing and she didn''t wanted to make a highlights for others as she would be


    photographed with Alen. But now she is wearing the same dress and looking nothing less then a bomb.


    Alen smirked and took another sip of wine from his ss and walked towards her.


    "I see you finally wore it."


    "Young master James.. Good evening."


    "...evening..


    it looks good on you."


    Said Alen while pointing his ss on the dress.


    ''Hmm.... thank you."


    "Though I must say you look beautiful in this but don''t wear this dress ever again.. not in public."


    Sophia was little confused and looked at him for some rification. Alen smiled softly but lustfully,


    walked towards her. He held her waist with his empty hand and spoke in a full lustfull manner ,


    "Your body is only for me to see."


    Saying that he kisses her earlobe and left. Feeling his warm breath on her ears and face and his hand


    on her waist, Sophia couldn''t understand why but she felt ''wet''. She felt as if she wanted more and


    more of thus closeness. Shaking her feelings away she walked towards the bar counter, yes she need


    to have a drink soe back to her senses, she thought. She was unaware of a pair of jealous eyes


    that was gawking her continously since Sophia entered the hall.


    Silky gave a bunch of money to one of the bartender and a small packet of white powder to be mixed in


    Sophia''s drink. She wanted to spoil Sophia''s life and body. She hated the closeness between her and


    Alen. Silky is been trying from almostst 5 years to be close to Alen and be, if not wife, then his


    mistress but he never ever touched her also.


    That day when Sophia came to Alen''s office, the scene that was infront of her was also somewhat


    nned by Silky to seduce Alen and was Co incidently seen by Sophia too.


    She, as always, purposely wore the shortest dress possible with small strips at the shoulder. While


    opening the papers for Alen to sign, Silky bent quite down so that her already erect nipples can touch


    Alen''s hands from the thin fabric of her dress. Alen, to her surprise, threw his hands back as soon as


    her nipples touched it. Silky pretended to be unbnced and feel on Alen''sp. One of Alen''s


    button got stuck on Silky''s sequential dress.


    What Sophia saw was from behind but in reality Alen was trying to take his button out of Silky dress


    where it got entangled. Silky felt her presence and she purposely lowered the same side of shoulder


    strap and make a loud mourn. Later she had to pay for this act of hers by loosing her post of being his


    secretary, all the perks and benefits and now she was working as a clerk in the cleaning department.


    She wanted to take revenge from Sophia as because of her she lost her chances with Alen.


    Sophia was now drugged. Alen had gone to another room to finish his some official talks. When he


    came back, his eyes roamed around to look for Sophia but he couldn''t see her. Suddenly a beautiful


    figure caught his eyes which was dancing like no tomorrow on the dance floor. Her butts, her boobs,


    her flushed face with open mouth was screaming to be fucked.


    Then Alen noticed her face to be extra ordinarily flushed with lost eyes. It didn''t take him rocket science


    to understand that Sophia was drugged.


    ........... ..............................................


    Next morning -


    Alen woke up with sun shining brightly on him and the beautiful woman who was sleeping next to him.


    He was mesmerized to see Sophia''s beauty. She looked so innocent and so contented. He just kept


    staring at her all the time.


    Her wless beautiful face, butterflyshes, red cheeks and those puffy lips. He can''t forget how she


    was trembling and calling his name underin yesterday night when he took her almost 6 times.


    He had to admit that being from rich and royal family, he had lots of perks when it came to sleeping


    with girls. But he never felt so satisfied the way he felt yesterday night with Sophia.


    It would be a lie if he says that he doesn''t believe in love at 1st site. Ofcourse he did because that was


    Sophia for him. He fell in love with her the day he saw her in Henry''s booth at Las Deux when Be


    Evans''s identity was revealed.


    Be.... Be Evans ... !!!


    He suddenly remembered her. That girl had something in her. May be it was her ugliness, her aura, her


    innocence... something was there which was hard for Alen to pin point. Something that attracted


    people. And to say the truth it was not only attraction but feeling of love and protection emerges when


    you see her.


    Even though Alen loved Sophia but from time to time he did think about that girl called, Be Evans.


    And the reason behind it - he himself didn''t know.


    Sophia was the woman he truly loved and was chasing forst almost 4 years now. Before going for


    Sophia he actually wanted to speak to Be. He wanted to know her better, know her more. And for


    what reason, he himself doesn''t know.


    He decided to visit her the very next day of Las Deux anniversary party. But before he could do so,


    news of Henry and Be''s marriage was out. Alen was not a kind of a person who would like toe


    in-between a married couple hence he happily backed out.


    And now, even though somewhere in his mind he remembered Be, now he was with the righteous


    woman, his love, Sophia.


    Sophia woke up and gotpletely engaged in this pair of beautiful eyes which was looking at her with


    love , love and only love. She feltplete and satisfied. Alen saw that too on her face. Without


    speaking a word he captured her lips in a long passionate kiss.


    His every bite, gained him a beautiful moan. He couldn''t control himself and removed the quilt from her


    body and started caressing her soft and smooth body. He started leaving blue purple marks on her


    body and started with another hot streaming session of love making.


    Yesterday night Sophia was under the influence of drugs but today she was all over him. She also


    couldn''t get enough of him and responded with equal passion. After a long time of continuous love


    making, they finally rxed in each other warm embrace.


    "From tomorrow you will be working in the designer department as one of the main designers for the


    company."


    Alen said while roaming his fingers on her smooth hand.


    "But...."


    Sophia seems to be sad by hearing all this. Alen who was surprised with this dull reaction.


    "Something wrong sweetheart?"


    "I don''t want to be separated by you. I know you are purposely pushing me away from you so that you


    can be alone with your whore Silky."


    Sophia said while pouting her lips. Alen smiled seeing her reacting like this.


    "You know there is nothing between me and Silky. You have seen the video yourself."


    "How do you know I have seen the video?"


    Said Sophia while raising herself on her elbow and looking at Alen. Alen looked at her cute and


    innocent face and then at the spot where her nipples were touching his body.


    He couldn''t control himself and without further continuing the topic, he grabbed her nipples in his hand


    and started biting them hard. Sophia started moaning louder and louder and once again swept in her


    pleasure world.


    Finally on the fourth day morning, Alen let Sophia go to her apartment. Its been three nights and four


    days that Alen had Sophia in his presidential suite. He made love with her over and over again, loosing


    the counts of the same. He didn''t let her wear any clothes during this time. What she could wear was


    only draping of the bedsheet.


    He was even reluctant to let her go even after so many love making sessions. She literally pleaded him


    saying that now she was very sore and couldn''t walk properly also.


    While leaving the hotel, Alen once again carried her without caring about the gazes that he was getting


    from the on lookers and personally dropped her to her small one apartment room. He couldn''t resist


    thinking about doing something naughty in her apartment and inspite of her refusal, he made love with


    her again the whole night and only left in the morning.


    He gave Sophia three days holidays, as he knew that she will be needing that to gain her energy back.


    He also got ady doctor to examine Sophia as a home visit.


    Sophia knew her feelings for Alen before also but now, after all this, she fell in love with him all over


    again.


    Alen was luxuriously sitting on one of the recliners, near his pool, of his magnificent bungalow. His hair


    were still wet and was only wearing a robe. Indicating that he had juste out of the pool. He was


    continously gazing at the stars. In his one hand he was elegantly holding a ss of red wine and in the


    other he tightly held a broke silver bracelet of doll.


    "Why can''t I find you doll?


    Where are you Elina doll??


    It''s been so many years since Ist saw you. Its been so many years that I shifted to country A only to


    look for you.


    Where are you? Pleasee back to me. Please...."


    A lonely tear fell from his eyes. Just then his phone rang and a beautiful face emerged on it.


    "Yes sweetheart. How are you feeling now? What did the doctor say??"


    Sophia felt a bit shy but still mustered herself and spoke.


    "Hmm........ she said I have to have abstinence for a week or so to heal properly. "


    "I can understand that sweetheart. I am sorry. It''s my fault. I will be gentle from next time."


    Alen smiled thinking about Sophia.


    "Sweetheart you rest for now. See you in the office after 3 days.


    And ya you remember back that even if you are in the designer department, you are still responsible for


    making my coffee!"


    "Yes I do...."


    Hearing this, Alen had a brightest smile on his face.


    "I will make sure you say this again soon."


    Sophia who got little confused by what she said, asked him very innocently,


    "Say what Alen."


    "Nothing.. see you in the office. Take rest and heal well. I am still not over with our love sessions."


    Hearing this Sophia immediately kept her phone down. Alen smiled thinking about her shy face. He


    then took a deep breath and took a sip of his wine. He looked at the broken pendant,


    "SORRY I COULDN''T FIND YOU EARLIER and fell in love with Sophia. I hope you will forgive me


    Doll!"

 Chapter 99: 97. I WILL BE WAITING FOR YOU .... AL

    Chapter 99: 97. I WILL BE WAITING FOR YOU .... AL


    Days be weeks and Alen and Sophia''s love became stronger and stronger. Everyone in the office


    and City S now knew about them.


    Alen did not even hide their rtion from his parents and after obtaining their permission, he shifted


    Sophia into his bungalow. Even though Sophia was little reluctant to do so but Alen insisted.


    He promoted her to be one of senior designers of thepany not only because she was his


    woman but also because she won consecutively all thepetitions held through out the country in


    various designing fields. Everyone in her department was equally satisfied with her and her work.


    Alen now shifted her office right next to his. So now apart from making love with her every minute when


    they were at home, he had full ess to love her even in the office.


    One night, after Alen and Sophia finished their fourth round of love making, she found him standing in


    the balcony drinking his favourite wine. Sophia could see and feel that even though they were now


    together in a rtionship of almost 6 months and even though she trusted his love unconditionally but


    she still felt that something was missing.


    Every night, since she got shifted with him, after making love and after putting her to sleep she would


    see Alen standing alone in the balcony, holding a ss of wine and a broken doll pendant in his other


    hand.


    Alen never showed her or anyone this pendant till now but as being with him 24 x 7, it was hard for her


    not to see it. She didn''t see it purposely but once while setting their room and folding his clothes, this


    pendant fell from the pocket and she saw it.


    Sophia came closer to him and wrapped her soft hands around her new wedded husband.


    Yes, now, after 6 months of their rtionship, Alen and Sophia got married. Alen was a man of his


    words and respected rtionships. He didn''t wanted anyone to see Sophia as one of his conquests.


    He knew how people thought and Sophia being from a poor family caught eyes of my jealous females


    of his society. He often heard people offending Sophia directly or indirectly. After getting proper consent


    from his family, Alen proposed Sophia and fianlly they got married in Germany.


    ..........................................................


    The marriage was nothing less than a fairy tale affair. And for a poor, yet pure, girl like Sophia is was


    beyond her imagination. In her life she never ever even dreamt of getting proper 3 times meal and


    Alen''s presence in her life made her the happiest woman ever to live on this. Alen gave her and


    her family every respect that should be given to any other royal family members.


    As it was a marriage of a royal, people from throughout the world were called. It was a grand affair


    where all the royals of different countries, government officials, office barriers, leading actors and


    actresses and many many more were invited.


    Sophia''s guest list included only her immediate family members and ire. She wanted Be to be


    there too as it was because of her that she could finish her degree and eventually meet Alen. But as


    usual no one knew where she was.


    Henry Jackson was called especially by Alen''s father, the King, but like always Henry didn''t show up.


    Its been like this only sincest 3 years. Henry hadpletely cut off himself from everyone. It seems


    as if Henry''s existence has been removedpletely from this world. He didn''t even care knowing that


    his enterprise''s was also copsing. Nothing mattered to him now. What he wanted was only and only


    his wife, his Be.


    ire was there to represent as her only Bridesmaid. Sophia was looking extraordinarily beautiful in


    her snow white sequential shoulderless wedding gown which was flowing down her beautiful body with


    huge long veil of. Her hair were curled in the end and hanged on her shoulders. Her nude makeup


    enhanced her beauty. She was looking nothing less than a snow white princess.


    Alen''s smile did not reduce even for a second and his eyes were stuck on her and only her, his love,


    his life, his bride. But it was not the case for one of the groom''s friend. His eyes were stuck on the


    beautiful face which was standing right behind the bride.


    ............................................................


    Alen didn''t flinch a bit also because he knew her smell and her touch. He turned and held her in his


    arms tightly.


    He sniffed her hair as if her fragrance can bring him to calmness. She loved him alot and allowed him


    to do everything as he pleased.


    "What happened Alen?"


    Sophia looked at Alen and spoke softly. She felt it was the right time to speak to him.


    "Nothing sweetheart. Don''t worry, go and rest. I will be there shortly."


    Sophia didn''t wanted to push Alen further and tried to change the topic and very casually asked,


    "No problem Alen. I trust you."


    She tiptoed and kissed him on his lips and in response Alen didn''t leave her but grabbed her head and


    kissed her more passionately. Now his mood was ted.


    He started kissing her more deeply and sucked all the nectar from her mouth. He sucked her tongue


    like a madman. He then removed her soft silky nighty from one shoulder and kissed it hard, making a


    blue purplish mark on it. He then gave the same treatment to her other shoulder. Sophia''s hand ran


    from his waist to his shoulders and then to his hair and locked them into a small fist. His one hand was


    on her waist while the other went upto her right beast and started teasing her nipples. He then pulled


    her up and wrapped her legs on his torso, his waist. He then cupped her hips and she wrapped her


    arms around his neck and legs around his waist. He then carried her to the bedroom while still continue


    to have her mouth.


    He, then broke the kiss and made her sit on the bed. Then he leaned towards her and removed her


    nightwearpletely. He kissed her again and skillfully removed her see through bra. Her dress was


    still stuck on her waist. He bent down, slid down her dress from her waist then her legs. He gently


    kissed her thighs and removed her dresspletely now and threw it away leaving her in a see-


    through thong. Then he pushed her to the bed and came on top of her and started kissing her again.


    He moved from her lips to her neck then to her chest, cing wet kisses everywhere his mouth


    touched her. Sophia closed her eyes in pleasure and hands locking into his hair.


    He teased, kissed and yed with her nipples. While doing all this he removed his robe and now his


    member was ying with her core.


    But instead he inserted his two fingers inside. Sophia couldn''t help but gulped hard and caught the


    bedsheets tightly as the pleasureing into her was over bearing. She bit her lower lips hard when


    Alen started kissing her pussy while inserting his two fingers at the same time.


    He came again on top of her and started kissing her while still moving his fingers rhythmically in her


    core. He then turned her half over to the other side. Kept her one leg on his while her back faced his


    front. He widened her legs as possible and then without waiting further he started fucking her hard from


    the back while lying on the bed. With one hand he held her pussy and started rubbing her clit and while


    his second hand was under her shoulders and was ying with her breast. He went on and on and


    Sophia doesn''t even know how many times she must have cummed in this position. Alen only stopped


    once he was satisfied.


    He then held Sophia in his arms and kept her head on his chest and rolled his hand on her back so as


    to soothen her pain. He knew he went really hard with her just now. But he can''t help it. He loves


    Sophia a lot but he still felt guilty for his Elina Doll. And out of his self frustration he really fucked Sophia


    hard and surely it must have hurted her badly.


    "Is something bothering you Alen?"


    Alen was caught off guard by Sophia''s question.


    "And why did you ask that Sweetheart ?"


    "Hmm....... I am being seeing you like this for a long time now. You always looks upset after making


    love with me..."


    Sophia bit her lower lips and spoke again with little shame and fear.


    "...... Don''t I satisfy you Alen like your other.....?"


    Alen was surprised to hear this from her. Alen has never ever felt so satisfied in his entire life. He held


    her face in his palms and kissed her forehead gently.


    "Nobody can ever satisfy me as you do Sophia. You can''tpare yourself with anyone Sweetheart.


    You are my love, you are my wife...


    ... and I promise you that you will the only one whom I will ever love in this life.


    You will be the only one who will have my eyesight on....


    only one on my bed...


    in my office...N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    in my washroom...


    in my kitchen...


    in my car..


    in my pool...


    in my balcony....


    in my dreams..


    .....And I will be the only IN You."


    Saying this Alen started with his 6th round again. Sophia was very tried now.


    "What did your mom eat when she gave birth to you?........"


    Sophiained while pouting her lips. This man''s energy never decreases. She was now sore with


    all this love making.


    "Hahahahha... this is such a trailer baby. I am sparing you as today is our wedding night. But I won''t


    once we go back home. I will make sure to love you so much that you won''t able to stand for weeks. "


    Sophia felt ashamed and she hid herself under the bedsheets. Alen couldn''t help himself and started


    laughing seeing her act like a child. He thought she was so naive that she thought this little bedsheet


    can save her from monster like him in making love with her.


    He bent a little and kissed her forehead from the bedsheet itself. Sophia opened a little part and


    popped her eyes out and saw Alen smiling brightly to her.


    "Sophia I need to tell you something about my life."


    Sophia now came out of the bedsheet and kept her head on his chest.


    "When I was young. Around 11 years old. We used to stay in our country side castle. It was and still is


    our main family home.


    I had a big scar on my right sided forehead, right above my eyebrows. My friends and family members


    always used to call me Harry Potter the cursed Harry Potter.


    They used to tease me saying that I look like a monster with this scar on my face. And to say the truth


    even I realised that I actually used to look scary with that hideous scar on my face. Nobody liked to y


    with me.


    Then a little girl showed up from no where in my house. She was our music teacher''s daughter around


    6 years old that time. Max 7.


    Even though her mother was from a good family, but she loved to teach music and hence she joined


    us. This girl always apanied her mother and soon we became friends. She was the only one who


    never cared for my scar. Her mother would join us often for meals and she and my mother also became


    good friends. She even apanied by mother in kitchen and learned lot of authentic royal German


    dishes.


    One winter while I was teaching her ice skating. One of the group led by my elder cousin brother, who


    hated me to core came over and started teasing her and me. Soon a small fight started amongst us


    and one of his friends'' who was quite bigger then us pulled me and pushed me inside a hole in the ice.


    The water was freezing cold and I was almost frozen. They all left me there and ran away.


    But my little friend stayed with me and was continously pulling me out and yelling for help. Nobody


    came. Her hands were also almost frozen as her hands were inside water holding my legs from going


    further inside the iced water. She kept pulling me up with all her power and strength. Don''t know when


    but we passed out. When I opened my eyes, I was on the hospital. I called for the nurse and asked for


    my little friend.


    After finding her ward, I went inside and saw her little hands wrapped in gauzes. Her mother was sitting


    next to her with her eyes closed. I came upto her. I was also on a wheelchair but my legs were not


    wrapped. I think my body was in much better condition then hers''.


    I gently moved my hands on her soft silky hair and she opened her eyes. Her eyes were like God''s only


    creation. So beautiful, so mesmerising. She seems to be in pain.


    "Don''t worry Elina.... I am here."


    I said softly. And within no time she started crying loudly. I didn''t understand what happened. Then she


    told me in her still childish voice,


    "D.... sob sob... doctor said my h....hands are not in G....Good sob...sob... conditio.....n..


    I heard n.....nurses saying tha...t no...nobody will m....marry me a....as I wi..ll..... sob sob ......


    dis.....abled."


    "What nonsense Elina."


    I said while patting her head softly. And then I don''t what happened I felt like protecting her, loving her,


    caring for her. I held her gauged hand in mine and asked her to look into my eyes.


    "I will marry you. Its just a matter of few years. That''s my promise - you are mine Elina. Only and only


    mine. And you will be my bride. My only bride."


    Sophia''s body stiffened hearing all this. Alen also felt the changes in her body. He held her tight and


    kissed her forehead to rx her.


    "What happened then?"


    "Then ... something happened which nobody expected. As her mother was returning home after our


    tuitions, she was hit by a truck and crushed under its tyres. The truck also hit Elina but her mother


    threw her away and she was saved. Later her uncle ( I suppose) came and took her away.


    I was not there in the country that time when this happened. When I came to know about all this , I


    rushed towards her house only to find it empty. I went to her room and found an envelope kept on the


    bed with this broken pendant.


    Actually I gifted her this pendant and it''s technically not broken but it''s in half. You see it''s like....."


    "Detachable ....."


    Said Sophia.


    "Yeah... its detachable. This pendant was kept on the envelope and only few words were written in the


    letter that was inside the envelope.....


    ...... I WILL BE WAITING FOR YOU .... AL"

 Chapter 100: 97. Bellas Design

    Chapter 100: 97. Be''s Design


    "Then... what happened to her.. and where is she now?"


    "Then....."


    Alen signed...


    "I looked for her everywhere. Asked every person who lived in that locality. Her father had already gone


    for a year somewhere and now her mother was dead.


    Nobody knew where she was taken by her uncle. I searched everywhere but....


    ....... but I couldn''t find her."


    Alen kept looking at the ceiling for a while.


    "It took me years to return to the our country side castle as all these years we were fighting with our


    cousin''s family for all the rights and property.


    First thing what I did after we won and I took over thepany, was I returned to the castle and went


    straight away to her house.


    Yes, I still kept her house thinking that she might return there someday. I was restless that I couldn''t


    find anything about her. I searched her housepletely making a mess out of it. Then suddenly my


    eyes went on one of the frames and I saw her mother standing infront of a famous building of city A.


    Then I recalled my mother telling me that her father was a German and her mother was citizen of


    country A.


    Ourpany had its own office in city S of country A so it was not hard for me to settle here. This


    happened few years back and I only came to Country A to look for her. But inspite of all my efforts I


    couldn''t find her. Not a single trace of hers''."


    A tear rolled down his eyes. And he became quite. Sophia held his face in her palms,


    "Do you still miss her?"


    Alen didn''t deny and shook his head in a yes.


    "Alen then why did you marry me?"


    Sophia''s eyes were full of tears and now she was scared to leave him. She knew that she won''t be able


    to live without him. She loved him so much.


    "Because I love you Sophia. I love you more than myself."


    "But what if shees back?"


    Alen was quite for a second. He then held Sophia''s face in his palms and nibbled his nose on hers''.


    "Nothing and no one wille in between us. You are mine and I belong only and only to you. You are


    my wife and my life Sophia.


    Even if I am able to find her, I will promise to protect her all her life. But my love will only belong to you.


    Trust me, trust my love. I will never betray you sweetheart."


    "I trust you Alen."


    Sophia was a sensible girl. She can feel his sincereity towards herself, her love and her marriage. Not


    even for a second she became jealous of that girl who was once in his life. In fact she was grateful that,


    that little girl risked her life to save him and became his friend when no-one cared about him.


    "What happened to your scar?"


    "Oh that...


    My grandmother became fanatic when she came to know how other kids used to tease me and called


    me names. After we won our legal battle from my uncle, I became the only heir of the James family and


    nobody wanted a royal to be given weird names and teased. So my family got be operated and


    cosmetically the entire scar was removed.


    See.... nothing can be seen. Wait let me show you some old photographs."


    Alen wrapped Sophia in the bedhseet and took her to his old study. They were still in Germany and all


    of Alen''s old stuff was kept here.


    Alen made Sophia sit on the pool table and stood infront of her and looked at her for a while. He then


    went and locked the door. Sophia thought may be he doesn''t want anyone to see her wearing just a


    nket but nasty Alen had some different ns.


    He also got on the pool table and pushed Sophia on the table and took a pool ball and started rolling it


    on her now exposed navel. The coldness of the ball gave her shivers. He then took another two balls in


    his both the hands and rubbed them on her nipples. In response her nipples became very hard and she


    was almost dripping wet now. Alen didn''t waste any further time and started pounding inside her for


    almost half and hour. Then heid on top of her chest and closed his eyes. Sophia was also tired and


    even she drifted into deep sleep.


    Only thing that was in her mind that time was that she was sure that she has seen this designed doll


    pendant somewhere before but where ? she was unable to recollect and with all this love making what


    she can remember right now was only her sore body.


    Next morning when Sophia opened her eyes she found herself lyingfortably on her bed. She could


    hear sound of shower and was sure that Alen was in the shower.


    Soon Alen came out of the shower, came closer to her and asked softly,


    "Tired..?"


    Sophia smiled and ced her one hand on his face,


    ".... a little bit."


    "Hmmm.... then let me help you with a bath."


    Without waiting for her answer, he carried her into the washroom where a tub full of warm water with


    rose petals was already waiting for her. Alen gently ced her in the tube and got inside too. He then


    skillfully rubbed and massaged her back and shoulders which surprisingly rxed Sophia''s body.


    Sophia was from a poor family and she never ever had luxury like this before. Plus when her husband


    was doing all this, she enjoyed it more.


    "Let''s finish up your bath quickly and after we finish our breakfast, I will take you back to the study."


    "What??? No I won''t go with you......"


    "Heheheheh... don''t worry. I won''t do anything with you there. I will only show you our family old


    photographs and stuff.


    OK?"


    "Ya...."


    Saying this Alen got out of the tub and took a clean shower while Sophia rxed her body a bit more.


    "By the way... "


    Alen turned before leaving the bathroom,


    "I n to take to you hard in the roof top pool tonite."


    He winked at her and smiled seeing her shocked and open mouth face.


    After finishing the breakfast, Alen took her to the study and started showing her his family''s old


    photographs. He also showed her his photograph with that scar on his face. It sure was a hideous and


    huge scar she thought.


    He then showed her a photograph in which he was standing close to a small girl who was looking


    nothing less than a proine doll. Both of them held eachother tightly. Her eyes were so mesmerising


    that even Sophia fell in love with her in her first site. Just then Sophia recollected seeing the same eyes


    but where she can''t remember.


    "Is this her?"


    She asked. Alen came close to her and saw the picture and nodded ''yes''.


    "If you are looking for her everywhere then you should carry this picture too."


    "I have it but a smaller version of it in my wallet."


    "She is sure beautiful, a pure proine doll. Elina."


    "Actually that''s not her name."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "That was the nick name given to her by my mother and I started calling her that too andter when I


    gave her this doll pendant then I started calling her Elina Doll. Her actual name is Berina."


    "Berina... As B.. and E...... Bel...Elina... Berina.....


    Oh shit..Oh sweet lord.....


    ...... Now I remember..."


    "What happened Sweetheart."


    "Alen.... Now I remember!!....


    I knew I have seen it somewhere...


    I now remember where I have seen your doll''s design and.....


    ... and also why I knew that it was a detachable design."


    Sophia said all in so much excitement.


    "What do you mean?"


    Alen was confused.


    "Wait ......


    ........e..."


    Saying this Sophia ran upto her room followed by Alen. She opened her bag and took out a hard drive


    and connected it to herptop. She scrolled down for a while and then showed Alen a photograph that


    she has taken long back.


    "See Alen....


    .....e here....


    ...... doesn''t this look like the broken sorry second half of your design."


    Alen was shocked to see the photograph. Yes, it was the very second piece of his design but how did


    Sophia has the photograph of it.


    And from where did she get this?


    Alen without thinking further caught Sophia''s shoulders hard and asked her,


    "How do you have it?"


    "It''s not mine but Its the design of my colleagues bracelet. I have never seen her wearing it ever but


    once she asked me to bring some documents from her cupboard''s drawer and it was there when I saw


    this pendant.


    I loved its design and asked her about it. She told me that it was with her for ages but really doesn''t


    know who gave it to her. She always wore it on special asions in her hand. I asked her if I can take


    a photograph of it for my further reference and she agreed.


    And yes... I also remember that below her bracelet there was an envelope and it said.,....."


    "Said what Sophia?"


    Alen was impatient now. He tightly held her shoulders. Sophia turned towards herptop again and


    showed him another photograph which she took when the pendant was still inside the drawer. As the


    photo was noting clear because of less light in the closest hence Sophia took out the pendant,


    kept it on the bed and took few more photographs in her friend''s presence.


    Alen saw the photograph and was shocked beyond his expectation when he read "Al" written on the


    envelope.


    "Whose cupboard is this?


    Who is your friend Sophia??"


    "It''s BELLA''S DESIGN. It''s Be''s pendant."


    "Be??"


    Be.....


    Alen pulled his hair in frustration. He looked for this girl for years and now when he is happily married


    for just 1 day, he found her.


    ''Why did you do this to me God?


    Why??''


    Then he recollected everything. Reason why he subconsciously felt like protecting her...


    The reason he felt so close to her...


    The reason why her smell always rxed him...


    The reason why she knew how to make authentic German cuisine...


    The reason why she spoke the same words like his when they were together in a room...


    The reason why he always felt a pull towards her...


    "Shit...... Shit..... shit.....


    ........Fuck....."


    Without looking back, Alen rushed outside the room leaving Sophia behind.


    Sophia kind of anticipated this the minute Alen told her about that girl yesterday night. She could have


    hidden the girl''s identity if she wanted but she owed Be alot and if Be really was Alen''s real love


    then she deserves him more then herself.


    Tears rolled down her eyes but she wiped them and smiled and walked towards her bed and lied down.


    Let''s see what future holds for her. She thought and closed her eyes.


    ..........................................................


    Alen was sitting in the bar,pletely shattered. I couldn''t believe in his own stupidity.


    How could he? How could he miss his doll? His Elina... his baby doll!


    Alen once again pulled his hair in frustration and drank his 6th peg in a go.


    How could he?


    But how could he even imagine that humble girl Be as his Berina. Her mother was from a rich


    family and Elina was a very very beautiful girl.


    Alen was sure that even after years, 15 years, he will be able to recognise her by her first looks but he


    couldn''t. He never imagined that a humble poor ugly looking woman will turn out to be his Elina Doll.


    What happened to her in these 15 years?


    Why she became like this??


    Then started recollecting all his encounters with Be in the LAS Deux club. From the dog performance


    to her strip tease and how people humiliated her and left. He also recollected as everyone said Henry


    put her in the prison.


    So did she have a very hard time in there. He clearly remembered her beautiful wless face and


    sweet voice. But this Be, had ugly face with shattered body and very hoarse voice.


    Alen took another peg and promised himself to find out the truth of his doll. He decided to go back to


    City A at once and bring his doll with forever. As soon as he closed his eyes in frustration, he could see


    his doll''s face when she was standing in Booth 1001 against all the mighties of city A. But just then


    another face emerged into his mind.


    "Oh fuck...."


    Alen left his drink half and rushed home. He has to see her. She must be feeling lonely and lost. He


    have to be there with her.


    Soon he reached home and rushed to his room. He was scared and somewhere he thought he might


    not see Sophia again. He knows he has hurt her by his previous actions and he was confused that time


    not because of his love but due to sudden revealition of his doll.


    He went upto his lovely wife. Turned her face towards him. He could see the dry stream of water on her


    face.


    ''Yes she cried.''


    "I am sorry sweetheart. I am such a bad husband who made his wife cry on the very 2nd day of our


    marriage. Please forgive me Sophie. I love you and only you."


    Sophia who was already awake by Alen''s arrival, opened her eyes softly just to see Alen''s deep orbs


    soaked in tears and guilt.


    "I love you too Alen but I am scared...."


    "Don''t be you are mine and only mine and I am yours and only yours."


    Saying this both of them hugged eachother tightly and stayed hugging eachother for a long time.


    "What will you do now Alen?"


    Asked Sophia.


    "I have to find her Sophie. As you know that she is been missing fromst 3 years now, I have to find


    her....


    .. i want to know everything that happened in these 15 ... now 18 years.


    ... what happened with her... to her... who did this to her...


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    And to know all this we have to return to city A."


    "And where will you get your answers Alen?"


    "Only one person can answer this..."


    Sophia looked at his determined case with little confusion,


    "Henry Jackson"

 Chapter 100: 98. Bellas Design

    Chapter 100: 98. Be''s Design


    "Then... what happened to her.. and where is she now?"


    "Then....."


    Alen signed...


    "I looked for her everywhere. Asked every person who lived in that locality. Her father had already gone


    for a year somewhere and now her mother was dead.


    Nobody knew where she was taken by her uncle. I searched everywhere but....


    ....... but I couldn''t find her."


    Alen kept looking at the ceiling for a while.


    "It took me years to return to the our country side castle as all these years we were fighting with our


    cousin''s family for all the rights and property.


    First thing what I did after we won and I took over thepany, was I returned to the castle and went


    straight away to her house.


    Yes, I still kept her house thinking that she might return there someday. I was restless that I couldn''t


    find anything about her. I searched her housepletely making a mess out of it. Then suddenly my


    eyes went on one of the frames and I saw her mother standing infront of a famous building of city A.


    Then I recalled my mother telling me that her father was a German and her mother was citizen of


    country A.


    Ourpany had its own office in city S of country A so it was not hard for me to settle here. This


    happened few years back and I only came to Country A to look for her. But inspite of all my efforts I


    couldn''t find her. Not a single trace of hers''."


    A tear rolled down his eyes. And he became quite. Sophia held his face in her palms,


    "Do you still miss her?"


    Alen didn''t deny and shook his head in a yes.


    "Alen then why did you marry me?"


    Sophia''s eyes were full of tears and now she was scared to leave him. She knew that she won''t be able


    to live without him. She loved him so much.


    "Because I love you Sophia. I love you more than myself."


    "But what if shees back?"


    Alen was quite for a second. He then held Sophia''s face in his palms and nibbled his nose on hers''.


    "Nothing and no one wille in between us. You are mine and I belong only and only to you. You are


    my wife and my life Sophia.


    Even if I am able to find her, I will promise to protect her all her life. But my love will only belong to you.


    Trust me, trust my love. I will never betray you sweetheart."


    "I trust you Alen."


    Sophia was a sensible girl. She can feel his sincereity towards herself, her love and her marriage. Not


    even for a second she became jealous of that girl who was once in his life. In fact she was grateful that,


    that little girl risked her life to save him and became his friend when no-one cared about him.


    "What happened to your scar?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Oh that...


    My grandmother became fanatic when she came to know how other kids used to tease me and called


    me names. After we won our legal battle from my uncle, I became the only heir of the James family and


    nobody wanted a royal to be given weird names and teased. So my family got be operated and


    cosmetically the entire scar was removed.


    See.... nothing can be seen. Wait let me show you some old photographs."


    Alen wrapped Sophia in the bedhseet and took her to his old study. They were still in Germany and all


    of Alen''s old stuff was kept here.


    Alen made Sophia sit on the pool table and stood infront of her and looked at her for a while. He then


    went and locked the door. Sophia thought may be he doesn''t want anyone to see her wearing just a


    nket but nasty Alen had some different ns.


    He also got on the pool table and pushed Sophia on the table and took a pool ball and started rolling it


    on her now exposed navel. The coldness of the ball gave her shivers. He then took another two balls in


    his both the hands and rubbed them on her nipples. In response her nipples became very hard and she


    was almost dripping wet now. Alen didn''t waste any further time and started pounding inside her for


    almost half and hour. Then heid on top of her chest and closed his eyes. Sophia was also tired and


    even she drifted into deep sleep.


    Only thing that was in her mind that time was that she was sure that she has seen this designed doll


    pendant somewhere before but where ? she was unable to recollect and with all this love making what


    she can remember right now was only her sore body.


    Next morning when Sophia opened her eyes she found herself lyingfortably on her bed. She could


    hear sound of shower and was sure that Alen was in the shower.


    Soon Alen came out of the shower, came closer to her and asked softly,


    "Tired..?"


    Sophia smiled and ced her one hand on his face,


    ".... a little bit."


    "Hmmm.... then let me help you with a bath."


    Without waiting for her answer, he carried her into the washroom where a tub full of warm water with


    rose petals was already waiting for her. Alen gently ced her in the tube and got inside too. He then


    skillfully rubbed and massaged her back and shoulders which surprisingly rxed Sophia''s body.


    Sophia was from a poor family and she never ever had luxury like this before. Plus when her husband


    was doing all this, she enjoyed it more.


    "Let''s finish up your bath quickly and after we finish our breakfast, I will take you back to the study."


    "What??? No I won''t go with you......"


    "Heheheheh... don''t worry. I won''t do anything with you there. I will only show you our family old


    photographs and stuff.


    OK?"


    "Ya...."


    Saying this Alen got out of the tub and took a clean shower while Sophia rxed her body a bit more.


    "By the way... "


    Alen turned before leaving the bathroom,


    "I n to take to you hard in the roof top pool tonite."


    He winked at her and smiled seeing her shocked and open mouth face.


    After finishing the breakfast, Alen took her to the study and started showing her his family''s old


    photographs. He also showed her his photograph with that scar on his face. It sure was a hideous and


    huge scar she thought.


    He then showed her a photograph in which he was standing close to a small girl who was looking


    nothing less than a proine doll. Both of them held eachother tightly. Her eyes were so mesmerising


    that even Sophia fell in love with her in her first site. Just then Sophia recollected seeing the same eyes


    but where she can''t remember.


    "Is this her?"


    She asked. Alen came close to her and saw the picture and nodded ''yes''.


    "If you are looking for her everywhere then you should carry this picture too."


    "I have it but a smaller version of it in my wallet."


    "She is sure beautiful, a pure proine doll. Elina."


    "Actually that''s not her name."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "That was the nick name given to her by my mother and I started calling her that too andter when I


    gave her this doll pendant then I started calling her Elina Doll. Her actual name is Berina."


    "Berina... As B.. and E...... Bel...Elina... Berina.....


    Oh shit..Oh sweet lord.....


    ...... Now I remember..."


    "What happened Sweetheart."


    "Alen.... Now I remember!!....


    I knew I have seen it somewhere...


    I now remember where I have seen your doll''s design and.....


    ... and also why I knew that it was a detachable design."


    Sophia said all in so much excitement.


    "What do you mean?"


    Alen was confused.


    "Wait ......


    ........e..."


    Saying this Sophia ran upto her room followed by Alen. She opened her bag and took out a hard drive


    and connected it to herptop. She scrolled down for a while and then showed Alen a photograph that


    she has taken long back.


    "See Alen....


    .....e here....


    ...... doesn''t this look like the broken sorry second half of your design."


    Alen was shocked to see the photograph. Yes, it was the very second piece of his design but how did


    Sophia has the photograph of it.


    And from where did she get this?


    Alen without thinking further caught Sophia''s shoulders hard and asked her,


    "How do you have it?"


    "It''s not mine but Its the design of my colleagues bracelet. I have never seen her wearing it ever but


    once she asked me to bring some documents from her cupboard''s drawer and it was there when I saw


    this pendant.


    I loved its design and asked her about it. She told me that it was with her for ages but really doesn''t


    know who gave it to her. She always wore it on special asions in her hand. I asked her if I can take


    a photograph of it for my further reference and she agreed.


    And yes... I also remember that below her bracelet there was an envelope and it said.,....."


    "Said what Sophia?"


    Alen was impatient now. He tightly held her shoulders. Sophia turned towards herptop again and


    showed him another photograph which she took when the pendant was still inside the drawer. As the


    photo was noting clear because of less light in the closest hence Sophia took out the pendant,


    kept it on the bed and took few more photographs in her friend''s presence.


    Alen saw the photograph and was shocked beyond his expectation when he read "Al" written on the


    envelope.


    "Whose cupboard is this?


    Who is your friend Sophia??"


    "It''s BELLA''S DESIGN. It''s Be''s pendant."


    "Be??"


    Be.....


    Alen pulled his hair in frustration. He looked for this girl for years and now when he is happily married


    for just 1 day, he found her.


    ''Why did you do this to me God?


    Why??''


    Then he recollected everything. Reason why he subconsciously felt like protecting her...


    The reason he felt so close to her...


    The reason why her smell always rxed him...


    The reason why she knew how to make authentic German cuisine...


    The reason why she spoke the same words like his when they were together in a room...


    The reason why he always felt a pull towards her...


    "Shit...... Shit..... shit.....


    ........Fuck....."


    Without looking back, Alen rushed outside the room leaving Sophia behind.


    Sophia kind of anticipated this the minute Alen told her about that girl yesterday night. She could have


    hidden the girl''s identity if she wanted but she owed Be alot and if Be really was Alen''s real love


    then she deserves him more then herself.


    Tears rolled down her eyes but she wiped them and smiled and walked towards her bed and lied down.


    Let''s see what future holds for her. She thought and closed her eyes.


    ..........................................................


    Alen was sitting in the bar,pletely shattered. I couldn''t believe in his own stupidity.


    How could he? How could he miss his doll? His Elina... his baby doll!


    Alen once again pulled his hair in frustration and drank his 6th peg in a go.


    How could he?


    But how could he even imagine that humble girl Be as his Berina. Her mother was from a rich


    family and Elina was a very very beautiful girl.


    Alen was sure that even after years, 15 years, he will be able to recognise her by her first looks but he


    couldn''t. He never imagined that a humble poor ugly looking woman will turn out to be his Elina Doll.


    What happened to her in these 15 years?


    Why she became like this??


    Then started recollecting all his encounters with Be in the LAS Deux club. From the dog performance


    to her strip tease and how people humiliated her and left. He also recollected as everyone said Henry


    put her in the prison.


    So did she have a very hard time in there. He clearly remembered her beautiful wless face and


    sweet voice. But this Be, had ugly face with shattered body and very hoarse voice.


    Alen took another peg and promised himself to find out the truth of his doll. He decided to go back to


    City A at once and bring his doll with forever. As soon as he closed his eyes in frustration, he could see


    his doll''s face when she was standing in Booth 1001 against all the mighties of city A. But just then


    another face emerged into his mind.


    "Oh fuck...."


    Alen left his drink half and rushed home. He has to see her. She must be feeling lonely and lost. He


    have to be there with her.


    Soon he reached home and rushed to his room. He was scared and somewhere he thought he might


    not see Sophia again. He knows he has hurt her by his previous actions and he was confused that time


    not because of his love but due to sudden revealition of his doll.


    He went upto his lovely wife. Turned her face towards him. He could see the dry stream of water on her


    face.


    ''Yes she cried.''


    "I am sorry sweetheart. I am such a bad husband who made his wife cry on the very 2nd day of our


    marriage. Please forgive me Sophie. I love you and only you."


    Sophia who was already awake by Alen''s arrival, opened her eyes softly just to see Alen''s deep orbs


    soaked in tears and guilt.


    "I love you too Alen but I am scared...."


    "Don''t be you are mine and only mine and I am yours and only yours."


    Saying this both of them hugged eachother tightly and stayed hugging eachother for a long time.


    "What will you do now Alen?"


    Asked Sophia.


    "I have to find her Sophie. As you know that she is been missing fromst 3 years now, I have to find


    her....


    .. i want to know everything that happened in these 15 ... now 18 years.


    ... what happened with her... to her... who did this to her...


    And to know all this we have to return to city A."


    "And where will you get your answers Alen?"


    "Only one person can answer this..."


    Sophia looked at his determined case with little confusion,


    "Henry Jackson"

 Chapter 101: 99. HENRY IS RIGHT

    Chapter 101: 99. HENRY IS RIGHT


    Jackson Enterprises:


    (present time)


    Henry was sitting inside one his magnificent conference hall with his eyes closed, forehead showing


    sign of frowning and his head resting on the headboard of his chair. He was all alone in this huge hall.


    He signed deeply and opened his eyes to look at the empty hall which a little while ago was filled with


    screaming people.


    Henry came after a long time to hispany''s office. Since Be has gone missing, Henry harding


    visited hispany. Hispany''s shares were falling day by day and he almost lost all his contracts


    and deals. Many people left hispany as there seemed to be no future for Jackson Enterprises.


    Today was an emergency board meeting where even though all the share holders couldn''t join but


    majority came. And on demand, Henry willfully surrendered from his post of CEO.


    But who will be the next CEO could not be decided as everyone knew that nobody in the entire


    country and their business world can defeat Henry. Even after losing so much inst 3 years, Jackson


    Enterprises was still one of the leadingpanies in country A as well as all over the world.


    There were lots ofmotion just now as the share holders and board members had different opinion


    regarding the name for the CEO. Few wanted Herny to continue but only Henry knew how much he


    wanted to run away from all of this. He hated everything that came in path of him looking for his Be.


    Sincest 1 year, Henry himself started going to different cities, countries, provinces to look for his wife.


    He knows she is fine and happy without him but still he just wanted to see her once and confess his


    love to her and ask for her forgiveness and bring her back home.


    Which he knows won''t be easy but he was ready to do anything just to get it. He wanted nothing now


    except his wife, his love, his Be. Thinking about Be he once again leaned his head on the board


    and closed his eyes.


    His thoughts were broken when he heard a loud voice of someone opening the door. Hezily opened


    his eyes to see Jason standing at the conference hall''s gate and looking at him with his scrutinising


    eyes.


    "Are you here to see my joke again?"


    Henry spoke while closing his eyes again. He has not slept for days and today''s meeting drained his


    energy more. Jason, who was also one of the share holders of hispany like he was of Morris


    Industries, was not present at the time of conference and came just now.


    "I came to see you so that I can stop you from doing further nonsense."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Saying this Jason walked upto Henry and pulled up a chair for himself and sat holding his head.


    "What the fuck do you think you are doing Henry?


    This is yourpany. It''s yours and uncle Jack''s hard earn money and work.


    How can you just resign from your post??


    Are you fucking out of your mind??? "


    "Nope... I am not."


    Henry said still keeping his eyes closed.


    "Then why...?"


    "I rmend your name Jason. You will be the next CEO along with Carson.


    Why aren''t you happy with that!"


    "Fuck you...


    ..... You really think I can handle yourpany the way you have handled it till now. I hate to admit but


    no one has the capability to take Jackson Enterprises to the heights where you have taken it years


    back and stayed there."


    Henry took a deep breath and spoke while keeping his eyes still closed,


    "I know..."


    Henry opened his eyes, tilted his head a bit and gave Jason a sad smile.


    "Everything needs a change from time to time and I think.... no I know Jackson Enterprises also need a


    change of CEO now."


    "Why Henry?


    Have you gone crazy??"


    Hearing this Henry could not control his emotions and he busted,


    "Yes.... yes... yes....


    I have gone crazy...


    I have gone mad..


    insane....


    I can''t concentrate on anything Jason.


    What I think about is only and only about my Be.....


    Be....


    I see her everywhere I look...


    I hear her everywhere around me...


    I spell her in my every breath...


    It''s only her I can feel even when I close my eyes,...


    its only her face thates in my view....


    Entire day I think only and only about her.


    Her eyes, her face... is all I see...


    I can not get distracted by anything else when I have not yet found my wife.


    I need her... I want her... I love her."


    "STOP IT HENRY!"


    Jason shouted on top of his voice.


    "She is just a woman and you can''t risk loosing your whole life''s hard work just for her. I won''t allow this


    to happen."


    Jason was getting irritated by Henry now.


    "I know you love her so did I but I surely was not ready to leave my industries for her. I would have


    done anything to find her but without hampering mypany."


    "Then why didn''t you?"


    Jason looked at him in shock. He felt as his Henry''s eyes were begging him to find Be.


    "Jason.... , you always imed to be in love with Be right!


    And I hate to say but she also had some soft corner for you - may be love.. May be affection.. but I


    have seen in her eyes.


    You meant something to her.. more then me. And you also knew about it.


    Then why didn''t you look for her ?


    Don''t you love her anymore? ?"


    Jason was quite for few minutes.


    "May be because....


    ... I don''t know if that was love or..........


    But I know one thing. I did feel something for her. I wanted to protect her,.. hold her.., feel her,.. make


    love with her. Her presence did something to me. I wanted her near me and only me. Her lips...


    Hmmmmmm"


    Jason smirked and spoke again.


    "Her dry chapped lips had some magic in them. They felt so soft, so sweet.... So... So... Kissable."


    Henry looked at Jason while his palm formed a fist. He didn''t say anything to Jason neither was he


    angry. Right now he felt helpless. He just wanted tough on himself for not understanding his own


    feelings when Be was right in front of him.


    " But... I don''t know. I really don''t know. I have not seen her for almost 3 and half years now and


    somehow I don''t.. Miss her or may be i am now used to not having her around."


    Henry looked at Jason carefully as if he was trying to understand something.


    " Back then, You were ready to take her away from my club''s anniversary party. Then why didn''t you


    approach her again? "


    " Ya.. That time I was absolutely ready to take her away. I only wanted to be with her then butter


    when she became your wife, I saw how you were protective against her. You fought with so many


    share holders and reporters for her.


    No one wanted you to have a criminal as your wife. Infact I also remember my dad telling me how Mia''s


    father took away all your shares from his US basedpany and you faced loss of billions of bucks but


    you didn''t leave Be.


    The obvious change was quite visible on you. Your eyes had some different spark as if you have


    achieved your final destination in life.


    It was then I realised that I was ready to live with her but was not ready to take her responsibility. I don''t


    know if I would have ever married her and gave her my name, like you did.


    I don''t know.. I wanted her badly even by knowing her background but if I would have faced the same


    consequences that you and yourpany faced because of her presence then unlike you, may be I


    would have selected mypany on her.


    But still I don''t know... I really don''t know.. My heart always said something else and so did my brain.


    You see they don''t work together. "


    Henry gave a smirk to Jason.


    " You are such a bastard. Always running away from your responsibilities.. Like you did for ire. "


    " ire.. "


    Hearing her name, Jason almost jumped from his chair.


    " What... How do you know about me and her? "


    " Jason, I might have not been able to find my wife till now but still I am Henry Jackson. I can get


    anything that I want. And finding information about my own employee is not hard plus with an amazing


    yboy background of yours, things became more easy."


    " Hmmmmmm..... "


    Jason didn''t say anything. He just lowered his eyes. He was ashamed of what he did with ire. Yes,


    may be HENRY IS RIGHT. He can''t except responsibilities may be thats why he kept changing women


    like handkerchiefs.


    " ire is a nice girl. Don''t fool around with her again like you did in the past. I won''t allow it.


    I know everything.. In detail what you did years back with her and also what you did in Alen''s


    wedding..."


    Hearing this Jason looked at Henry with confused face.


    " I have my ways to find things. So you better stay away from her and let her have a peaceful future. "


    " But I can''t. I couldn''t control my feelings when I saw her at Alen''s wedding. She was looking nothing


    less then a seductress and something in me came up which wanted to have her in my way. I really


    want her Henry."


    "Seriously Jason. When Be was in front of you, you wanted her. Now ire came back in front of


    you and Be is gone, so you want her. And what about Sara?


    You are with her since Be left and you went back to US. You and Sara are now officially engaged and


    you still did rubbish with ire in Germany again.


    What''s wrong with you? Why can''t you make up your mind Jason??


    Jason let me tell you one thing. If you really love ire and want a future with her then I am with you.


    Neither you nor her are young anymore so I would love if you too settle together but if you just want her


    to be one of your conquests then I am sorry, I won''t allow it."


    Henry closed his eyes immediately after he spoke this. A lone tear fell from his closed. Jason was


    astonished to see Henry like this and asked,


    " Henry what happened? "


    " I am here giving you lecture about love and responsibilities but look at me, even I am as same as you.


    No difference.


    Ya there is a difference, I am a monster who tainted Be''s innocence again and again. Made her


    helpless and destroyed her life by putting her in the prison. And most importantly for not able to keep


    up to the promise I made to her grandpa.


    I had promised to protect her, love her, care for her and always be there for her. Instead my one stupid


    impulsive action, destroyed her lifepletely. She suffered so much because of me, so much which


    was beyond my imagination.


    Still my babe stood strong and came out and then I destroyed her again. I was ready to take her


    responsibility but in my way. I never considered about her feelings, her heart, her thinkings. It was all


    about me - Selfish. I have been such a selfish person.


    Forget love, I don''t even know if I will ever be able to gain her forgiveness. I broke herpletely


    Jason. And I don''t want ire to be like this because of you Jason. Understand your heart before it''s


    toote. "


    " What happened with Be, Henry? "


    Jason couldn''t stop himself from asking. Henry looked at him with sad and confused eyes. He doesn''t


    know what to say or what to exin to Jason about what all did Be face in the prison.


    Before Henry could speak, the conference room''s gate opened and Martin came inside hurriedly. He


    was sweating and was taking deep breath. His eyes were red and he was holding a CD in his hand.


    Henry was confused to see that in his hand. Who watched CD in this era, he thought!


    "Boss.. Here are some video footage of Mrs. Jackson from Wild. Hunt club and also of Miss. Cindy


    Anderson of the same date when she was raped andmitted suicide and it is also in Wild Hunt


    Club."


    Henry eyes widened hearing Be''s name and also the club''s name. Few years back, he and ire


    found Be in the very same club and today as Martin mentioned the same club''s name twice, he got


    more spektical about the involvement of Ricky A and his club in Be''s as well as Cindy''s life. He


    remembered seeing Ricky in the prison when Be was brutally gangraped on her birthday and when


    she eventually jumped from the building.


    But what was Cindy doing in that club that night is still a mystery for him. But he was determined to


    solve it.


    Henry ordered his secretary to bring in hisptop so that he can see what Martin has brought. Though


    by seeing Martin''s expressions he understood that nothing good wille out of seeing this video but


    he still wanted to see it.


    He loves Be and that''s all matters. He will bring her back was his only motive. Within seconds his


    laptop was right infront of him and he yed the video.


    It didn''t not even y for 2 minutes and someone kicked his conference door hard and the door almost


    came out of it''s hinges. Henry, Jason and Martin immediately looked towards the person who had red,


    swollen angry eyes. He was standing with so much of anger, seeing which even Henry and Jason got


    confused regarding what had happened.

 Chapter 102: 100. SHE ALWAYS BELONGED TO ME

    Chapter 102: 100. SHE ALWAYS BELONGED TO ME


    Henry, Jason and Martin were shocked to see Alen standing at the door. His eyes were swollen and


    deep red in colour. It seems as if he can burn everything or everyone whoes in his way today.


    He held a dangerous aura around him which was very much unlike his sobar and solved personality.


    Henry saw another figure who was standing behind Alen and he could see that Sophia was trying her


    best to control Alen from doing something wrong.


    None of three were able to understand the reason of his anger.


    ''This anger, ofcourse, can not be for not attending the wedding ceremony'' , thought Henry.


    ''And this anger cannot be for the stunt he did in his marriage,'' thought Jason.


    Both the men were engrossed in breaking their brains to find out about the reason of Alen''s anger.


    Martin who himself was oblivious regarding any matter involved, involuntarily left the pendrive on ''on


    mode'' and very respectfully greeted Alen.


    The projector was giving some connectivity issue hence he was not able to y the pendrive contents


    when he entered first. But before he could take some action, Alen busted in.


    "Young master James, wee back to the country and congrattions for your wedding."


    Hearing Martin, all the three leading men came back from their respective trance. Henry and Jason


    also got up from their seat to greet Alen and Sophia.


    Alen did not respond to two of them but surely did to Martin whereas Sophia held Alen''s arms tightly to


    control him and respectfully greeted Henry and Jason both,


    "Young master Jackson... Young master Morris.. Thank you for your wishes."


    She bowed to them with all her respect. Henry noticed that since Alen has barged into the hall, his


    burning gaze has not even left Henry for a second also. Henry was confused as he really doesn''t


    remember offending Alen or James industries in any form, then why this angry gaze? He thought.


    But before he could reach upto some conclusion, Alen pulled his arm from Sophia''s hold and marched


    towards Henry and punched him hard on his face. Henry was caught off guide and he fell on his chair,


    butt first. Jason and Martin could not resister what just happened and within seconds Jason''s butt''s and


    face also faced the same fortune. Alen was a strong German built man, his single punch was enough


    to cause stream of blood flow from Henry''s and Jason''s cracked lips.


    Martin came closer to Alen and stopped him by bing a human shield for his young masters. Henry


    stabilized himself and so did Jason before getting up from their respective chairs once again.


    Henry cleaned the blood with his right thumb and stared angrily to Alen for a second. He then twisted


    his head, clinched his jaws so as to hold back his anger and asked Alen,


    "Well.. That''s a good treat for not attending your wedding."


    Just then Jason spoke who was trying to bring his jaw back in position,


    "But I did.. Then why did you hit me?"


    Alen was least bothered by their words. He came forward, pushed Martin on a side and held Henry''s


    cor tightly. They were almost of the same size and same built. Alen was dangerously looking into


    Henry''s eyes. Now Henry understood that something was seriously wrong and Alen is here for some


    answers.


    Jason tried toe forward and remove Alen''s hold but both Henry and Alen showed him their hands


    in gesture to stop at his ce.


    "Stay where you are Jason, I will deal with youter."


    Jason could not register this rude attitude of Alen and he barked out in anger.


    "What the fuck do you think you are doing Alen?"


    Even after hearing Jason''s loud and angry voice also, Alen did not flinch. He punched Henry again but


    this time Henry had already anticipated Alen''s action and he could dodge it but Alen still held his cor.


    Alen grabbed the color with both his hands and shouted on Henry''s face while bringing his own near


    him.


    "WHERE IS MY BELLARINA?


    What the fuck did you do with her that she became like that??


    Tell me, where is my Elina... Henry.."


    Alen almost screamed. And pushed Henry back.


    "Fuck... Fuck.. Fuck..


    I should have taken her away when I had a chance. I shouldn''t have let her stay with a mother fucker


    monster like you...


    Shit.. I messed up..."


    Alen held his hair and pulled them while cursing himself. He took a seat and bent his head in defect. It


    was clear that he was crying.


    Sophia, who was standing a little away from them, came close to Alen and held his shoulders softly.


    " What have you done to my Elina Henry?


    Where is she??


    Please tell me where is she...


    Please...I beg of you.... P.. Please. "


    "Elina!!!!"


    Hearing this both Jason and Henry spoke in unison.


    "It''s she the woman you have been looking for so many years?".. Asked Henry.


    "It''s Elina your childhood sweetheart?"


    Asked Jason.


    Alen simply nodded and turned his head to the opposite side and wiped his tears.


    "How am I suppose to know about her wearabouts?


    I don''t even know who she is??"


    Hearing Henry''s question, Alen fisted his palms and stood from the chair while banging the table hard.


    "You don''t know who she is, you mother fucker?


    Yes.... Yes...


    ofcourse you didn''t know. None of you knew her.


    If you did na, then I dare you to even harm a single strand of hair of hers'' and see what I can do to


    you."


    "Rx Alen, tell us who she is? And how are we connected to her."


    Jason tried to reason Alen. Alen clenched his Jaws tightly and fisted his palms. Henry, who was trained


    under military for 3 years, could easily sense that Alen is about to attack again. Before Alen could do


    anything, Henry signalled Martin andtter caught Alen from behind and held him tightly and made him


    sit on one of the chairs.


    Sophia, rushed towards Alen and stood on her knees in front of him and held his fisted palms tightly in


    her hand. Alen cooled a bit with Sophia''s touch but tears didn''t stop flowing from his eyes.


    "Why? Why??......"


    Alen looked at Sophia and started crying more, questioning himself again and again. Sophia felt heart


    broken seeing Alen like this and quickly took him in her embrace. All the 3 men standing were equally


    disturbed by seeing Alen like this.


    Henry couldn''t stand this anymore. He wanted to know the reason for Alen''s behaviour. He had always


    considered Alen as his younger brother and seeing him like this was almost heart breaking for him too.


    "Sophia, what''s going on?"


    Henry knew that Alen is not in any condition to answer so he asked Sophia instead.


    "Who is Elina?


    What''s her identity??


    What has happened to her???


    and how are we involved with her????"


    Henry asked all the questions that was running in his and other''s mind in one go. He wanted to know


    everything right now.


    "Young master Jackson sir...."


    Sophia looked at Alen then got up while taking a deep sign,


    "Be is Elina.. boss."


    Henry, Martin and Jason looked at Sophia with their eyes wide open. It was one of the biggest shock


    Henry has ever faced.


    "Be is Elina.... How can that be possible! "


    Henry spoke in soft voice but it was clear enough for others to hear.


    "It''s true boss....


    Be is Elina. Actually her real name is Berina and Alen''s mother used to call her Elina and hence


    Alen also started calling her by the same name."


    Henry was looking at her with confused expression.


    "How can that be possible?


    How can my Be be Alen''s Berina! Plus her name is Bel..."


    Before Henry could finish his sentence, Alen marched upto him with his long strides and again grabbed


    his cor.


    "Dare you take her name by your filthy mouth."


    Alen gave him a dangerous stare.


    "And she is not yours Henry. She is mine. She is mine. Do you hear me.


    SHE ALWAYS BELONGED TO ME. SHE IS ONLY MINE."


    Alen roared on Henry''s face. Seeing that Alen has once again lost his temper, Sophia rushed over and


    held his right hand tightly. Alen who was breathing heavily, calmed a little bit.


    " Alen rx.. And please someone tell me what''s really going on here!


    How can Be be Elina or Berina? Her family belongs to country A, the Evans, and if she really is


    your Berina then why didn''t she recognise you? Ya tell me.."


    Jason interrupted and questioned Alen. Alen himself didn''t know the answer for Jason''sst question.


    He, himself, was confused that when Be can write a letter for him then why can''t she remembers


    him.


    " I do.... Don''t know... Why? Why my Elina was not able to recognize me??"


    Alen spoke in his broken tone. Jason could not take this anymore and asked Sophia in a firm tone.


    "Sophia please exin this whole natter. It is not making any sense."


    Jason was continously looking at Henry who seems to be now roaming in his own world. Finally Sophia


    exined everything what she knew from Be''s mother''s death to Alen and Be''s bonding and


    separation and about Be''s uncle and finally her broken pendant.


    Hearing about the pendant, something clicked Henry and he rushed to Sophia and asked for it.


    "Is it a broken doll''s pendant? Let me see it please."


    Jason and Martin looked at eachother in surprise that how does Henry knows about that thing. Sophia


    turned towards Alen and gestured her palm asking for the pendant. Without saying a single word, Alen


    ced the pendant in Sophia''s hand which she handed over to Henry.


    Ofcourse Henry could recognise it within seconds in it''s very first nce. He has seen the simr


    pattern half broken doll''s pendant as a bracelet in Be''s wrist since her childhood. Initially Be used


    to wear it daily but then it reduced when she started socializing and hanging out with Henry and the


    group.


    Henry remembered very well that he offen asked her what''s so special about this bracelet? And Be


    always replied with a smile that her grandpa told her that it''s very special and is gifted by someone who


    loves her the most.


    There were quite a lot of memories with this bracelet. Since childhood Henry often told her that it was


    not given by him but Be always believed that he was lying and Infact it was his gift only.


    At age of 14, Henry promised 10 years old Be that once she bes 18 years old, he will marry her


    and make her his wife and then shower her with lots of pendants like this. Poor Be believed in


    everything Henry said and agreed to reduce wearing it. But Henry knew very well that whenever they


    were not together she always wore it.


    It really bothered him to see someone else''s gift in his Be''s hand and for the same he even went and


    spoke to her grandpa, to know who gifted her this thing. But her grandpa didn''t answer him clearly and


    left the topic in between. After assuring for years that nobody imed to be the gifter of the bracelet


    and Be being his, he forgot about it and it just became a memory.


    But today after so many years now he finally knows who gifted her this bracelet. And it would be a lie


    that he was furious with anger and jealousy. He wanted to beat Alen ck and blue, but he knew he


    can''t do it. Not now at least because he still wants to know lots of stuff from Alen.


    "This pendant alone doesn''t prove that Miss Evans is Berina."


    Martin approached Henry and saw the pendant in his hands.


    "I have seen Miss. Evans since her childhood and her mother is Mrs. Evans - Mrs. Margaret Evans.


    And she is very much alive and hail and hearty. Her father.."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wait..."


    Henry stopped Martin in between and turned towards Alen.


    "That time what was her age.. You said?"


    Alen looked at Henry with broken emotions and replied,


    "She must have been around..."


    "5 or 6! Am I right?"


    Henry said while thinking aboit something. Alen nodded. Jason and Martin were looking at the duo in


    confusion.


    ''Wasn''t Be Henry''s childhood sweetheart then how can she be with Alen? " thought Jason.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!